Skip to main content

Full text of "Gospel Visitor, The (1873)"

See other formats

\< ■-- 



^ ? 

% j^^. M^B 

r 1^V~ * v ^^C 


3r- v 



^^L ^i^\ i^M 



I v 


issue his warrant, under hia hand, reciting the substance 
of the complaint and commanding the officer to whom it 
is directed, forthwith to apprehend the person bo com- 
plained of, and bring him before such justice. 
Sec. L52. Upon such person being brought before 

SUCh justice, it shall be the duty Of the justice to examine 

fehe complaint and the witnesses which either party may 

produce; and. if it shall appear to the satisfaction of the 
justice that the person complained of is probably guilty, 
he shall require such person to enter into recognizance, 

in such sum, not exceeding two thousand dollars, with 
two m- more sufficient securities as such .justice may di- 
rect, to appear at the next term of the district court, and 
in default of Mich recognizance, the justice shall commit 
such person to jail to await the action of said disrict court. 

Sec. 153. It shall he the duty of each court, having 
criminal jurisdiction, to give this act in charge especially 
to the grand jury, at each term. 

Sec. 154. It shall he the duty of the County Superin- 
tendent of Public Instruction, the district directors, clerks 
and treasurers, and all sheriffe and constables, to take no- 
tice of all trespasses committed on school lands in their 
respective counties, and immediately file a complaint 
against any person violating this act, before the proper 

Sec 155. It shall be the duty of the county attorneys 
in their respective counties, to prosecute all persons 
charged with the violation of this act. 

Sec 156. All damages, fines and forfeitures, collected 
under the provisions of this act, shall be paid into the 
county treasury, for the use and benefit of the common 
school fund. 


Kan 8M Educa- Sec. 157. The State Superintendent of Public Instruc- 
be"e!it J toeach to tion is herebv authorized to send to each district clerk, in 

district clerk. " , ni pi iit 

every county of the State, for the use of the school dis- 
trict, one volume of the "Kansas Educational Journal:" 
proviso. Prorated, That at least two pages each month shall be 

devoted to the duties of school district officers ; and the 



&OSPIL ¥111 




VOL. XXIII. JANUARY, 1873. NO. 1. I 

TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 


/ ^d \ \T r P \? M r V<2 <''• l»tt«"L Horner. 

V^Ull ± EjIM lO, ten, A Rinehart, Henry Butter- 

baugh, Henry Knouff; Thos D Lyon, \V„, 
nDolical \ Kli i) i; 

dae m i i, David Kingen Geo W Smith, 

Christ the I H Hines. Tilghman Coy, Walton M 

! , M '•; ■ He 1 r J ■•' ,,nt, :- ,, » vi ; ,( ' 

HardmMn, Henry Hipj»el. \\ m H Lioht}', 

rime it Fleeting it ,,, ...._,, ,. NN ,,, y u H Biough, Jpbn Ma- 

Inquiry Answered 19 borney, M I well, Josiah Shultz, 

rrible 8urj Sheller, Albert Vaniman, L I) \\ 

That I Hi.nryEllaberger,WmCMniei 

her btoncr, ( Mvers, \\ Nen, \N m Mc- 

Bndle on the Tongue Pike. John R Bitter, Jacob 

Martyrdom of Peter 26 Crumpackcr, Elias ('ripe. Win C Miller, 

Ob rist our All-in- All ell, Samuel Sheller, A Binehart, 

.„, . B Landis, P H Kurtz. Aaron 11 Bal- 

/ """ / - v C,rrl,: tin Hartzler, W J Stout, Fran,. 

unity in Pamilj nenl lohn Ridenour, Joel Ofaroart. G 

>n in the Hom< r, J D Haughtelin, Henrv i 

bristian manuel Newcomer. John II (Jlrich. G \V 

N l IM - Samuel Deal. Harriet 

— T i ' . n m 

Lowder, .J B Tauzer, 

n Kate Brenizer, F W Kohler, John 

SN h:it lh " n ;!1 Burner, 1) (i Vm-ner. Jacob Shook 

To My Mother — Beerv, Susanna Hess. Luella M Workman, 

The Little ( — •' K Byerly. Margaret A Tinsler, .J B Ro- 

Solomon Henrichs, .John Smith, 
ob Sprankle, Levi Kittinger, A A Guth- 

m , m rie, RebeccM LShively, Mary Kieer Samuel 

Rynian, Alfred Sheelev, Eli Stoner, Jacob 

Letters Received. x,"t- H, '', ,j 1 "^;''.!v rin 'T 1,0 ^ I) r : ' lt 1 , ; n - Jo ! m 

, ,, , , „ Mobler r Ja8 S Miller, Geo ^ Kollar, Solo- 

™ W ™ ( ^ D ^ e . nse1 ' '' '* monCogan.Jos Rittenhouse, Jacob Snoop, 
Alfred Baltimore, < H( . nrv Hubel M s MohIer D M lrwi J 

[ Urk - ,) : l V' 1 h\ » bright, James Shively, John H Neher, 

Young, John P Miller. .John Bruner, Dan- Mills Cah 

iel H Heiney, Barbara Paul, C 11 Young. n • „ T , „ „ _ 

Nathaniel Wilson, WSGillin, Jacob Barn' . *£«! ' ] " Byrne John E Bowman Dan- 
hart, John Arnold, A Rinehart, Mrs Mar- £ Wo, & Jr - A £" Bear ??' ^ H Ca f sel «' S 
Odell, .! A Webster, Daniel Pefley, !S 7, i?» <7 i f ! '^mPS Emanuel 
rter, Allen Bover, G P Replogfe * ^ ,HI }" Engle, Darnel Keller Upton 

ler, I H B Long, .1 D Mo8ea y \ ]] }" r - ^"n™ Sidle, John W Pro- 

Solomon Garber, Clara J Thomas, 
i A c Witmer, David B Hoff, Joi »pliia Cassel berry, Mathias 

Rittenhause, Noah Dupler, Noah Long " G Hendm Abr Naff, Har- 

A Whitmer, Harriet V S b ^ uder ' U r Amanda Lea- 

J L Franta, Wra Sad- * *"}?&% G f r ? e B , I S )1 * 

... w JK. Ii^ut/.-MlCassel, Daniel Ba- 

Mullen, L F Brown, S **« » L ',''", ' , '" E Good ' John D 

90 Me - ' J° 3 ,? Snowberger, 

Hahn, I ; M:u ' I ln, ) '\; ,:i 1 !l ;"^ He . ck iSf' J r? Y am : 

i. Daw. V t ,r"; MohIer David Fike, Dr Jacob 
A ,, v ., Beeghly, R Baker, Jno 1) Baer. 

Stifler, 8 m »m 

iimn Workmon, •( X R i in ir, .1 ic »b B 
Miller, Mill rt, Mary Plain 

than Spitler, .1 S , i 8 H irria, Ii 

Stauffer, D R Savler, John H (i-l.r .11 R 
II < 'riM'i-'ick- 

I M Her, M V Thomas, R W I 

I'l IliMHIIIft * \on^ 


From (i R Baker, Eli Horner, John Par- 

Indrew Hufferd, .1 .1 Howard, 

Win Beshoar, H Eminert, Th«* D Lyon, 

John (rat-.-], .Joel Ob mart, Mary Richard, 
J >hn II A ae Miller, B W Bran- 

^ v N very busy for some weeks 

making our arrangements for the newyear. 
iporary disability lor about a week 
and tli cold weather have interfer- 

ed a little with our work, and we are behind 
time with tips month's num 

Our prospects for the new year thus far 
■re fair — rather better than we had reason 
t" L-\|»e< , t. 














"For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to 
«very one that believeth, to the Jew first, and also to the Greek." Rom. 1 : 16. 






gospkl yisitoe. 

Vol. XXIII. 

JANUARY, 1873. 

No. 1. 


In the midst of the seven candle-sticks one 

tures in which the same terms are 
He was clothed with a garment 

like unto the Son of Man, clothed with a garment \ down to the feet. Thi8 was a 

down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a 
golden girdle. His head and his hairs were 
white like wool, as white as snow ; and bis eyes 
were as a flame of fire; and his feet like unto 
fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and 
his voice as the sound of many waters. And 
he had in his right hand seven stars . and out of 
his mouth went a sharp two-edged sword : and 
his countenance was as the sun ghineth in his 
strength. And when I saw him, I fell at his 
feet as dead. And he laid his right hand upon 
me, saying uuto me, Fear not; I am the first 
and the last: I am he that liveth, and was 
dead : and, behold, I am alive for evermore. 
Amen : and have the keys of hell and of death. 
Rev. 1 : 13-18. 

In the gospels we have our 
blessed Kedeemer presented to us in 
bis humiliation, as a man of sor- 
rows, and acquainted with grief, 
disesteemed and despised, an offer 
ing for sin, expiring on the cross 
between two malefactors. In the 
apocalyptic visions he is exhibited 
to us in a glory, which the grandest 
objects in nature are called upon to 
symbolize. In the one, we see him 
as a helpless babe borne in the flight 
of his parents from the murderous 
Herod. In the other, we see him 
seated on a great white throne, 
and from his face the earth and the 
heavens flee away. 

The above symbolic description 
of our Lord is rich in meaning, and 
the ideas designed to be conveyed 
by the symbols used will be readily 
perceived by comparing the terms 
used, with the interpretations furn 
ished by other passages of Scrip- 

priestly and royal robe, expressive 
of purity, righteousness and honor, 
[n this same book it is written, 
"Behold, I come as a thief; blessed 
is he that watcheth, and keepeth 
his garments, lest he walk naked, 
and they see his shame." Ch. 16 : 
15. The righteousness of Christ is 
that which covers our sins. And 
the Psalmist says, "Blessed is the 
man whose sin is covered," Ps. 32 : 
1. And if our sins are not covered 
by the righteousness of Christ, they 
will appear in all their enormity, to 
our dishonor and confusion. It is 
also said to one of the seven 
churches, Thou hast a few names 
even in Sardis which have not 
defiled their garments; and they 
shall walk with me in white; for 
they are worthy. He that over- 
cometh, the same shall bo clothed 
in white raiment." Kev. 3 : 4, 5. — 
The robe is properly a dress of state 
or dignity, as of princes, judges, 
priests, etc., and hence its ube as 
applied to the clothing of Christ, 
indicating his royal and priestly 
character, and his triumph over sin 
and all his own foes and those of his 
people, and the sufficiency of his 
atonement to make him "the Savior 
of all men." 

He was girt about the breasts with 
a golden girdle. It is said that when 
a person was girt about the loins, it 
implied he was prepared for labor; 


but when he was girt about the 
breast, it implied his work was done, 
and that ho was enjoying a state of 
repose. Those who look at the 
golden girdle with which our Lord 
in his glorified stale was girded, in 
this light, make it represent the 
state of rest upon which he entered 
after ho had done the great work he 
came into the world to do, namely, 
that of making an end of sin, and of 
bringing in an everlasting right- 
eousness. But it may refer to the 
girdle of the high-priest, which was 
woven with gold, and which was 
called, because of the variety of 
materials which constituted it, and 
the peculiar use or uses to which it 
was applied, the curious girdle. Ex. 
28 : 8. The breast-plate, an impor- 
tant part of the high-priest's 
apparel, was connected with this 
girdle. And the golden girdle with 
which our Eedeemer was girded in 
his glorified state, most probably 
represented the breast plate as well 
as the girdle. The breast-plate of 
the high-priest had upon it the 
names of the twelve tribes of Israel, 
and wearing this breast-plate upon 
his breast, it implied that he had 
the tribes of Israel, the people for 
whose religious interests he 
officiated at the altar, upon his 
heart. The breast- plate was also 
called the breast-plate of judgment, 
as it contained the Urim and 
Thummim, whereby the Lord 
communicated his will unto the 
Hebrews on particular occasions. 
Associating then the breast-plate, 
Urim and Thummim with the 
golden girdle with which our 
.Redeemer was girded, it may repre- 
sent him as the High-priest of 
believers, whom he ever bears upon 

his heart, having loved them and 
given himself for them. 

His head and his hairs were white 
like wool, as white as snow. In one 
of the visions of Daniel we have a 
similar description : " 1 beheld, till 
the thrones were cast down and the 
Ancient of days did sit, whose 
garment was white as snow, and 
the hair of his head like the pure 
wool." Dan. 7 : 9. The imagery of 
the Being in the vision of Daniel 
being the same as that in the vision 
of John, shows they both had refer- 
ence to the same character, and 
that was Christ. Solomon gives us 
an idea concerning the hoary head, 
which will enable us to understand 
this imagery : " The hoary head is 
a crown of glory it it be found in the 
way of righteousuess." Pr. 16 : 31. 
We have also the following precept 
in the Levitical law : " Thou &halt 
rise up before the hoary head, and 
honor the face of the old man." — 
Lev 19 : $2, The hoary head, then, 
is associated with, and implies age; 
and age when attained through a 
righteous life,indicatesgreat wisdom 
and experience. The symbolic mean- 
ing, then, of the hoary head of our 
glorious Redeemer, points to his 
great age, knowledge and experi- 
rience. "Before Abraham was, I 
ara," said our Lord to the Jews, 
John 8 : 58. In the prophesies of 
Isaiah he is called " the everlasting 
Father," or, as it is sometimes ren- 
dered, " the Father of the everlast- 
ing age." Isai. 9 : 6. Paul makes 
the following reference to him 
which indicates his wisdom : " In 
whom are hid all the treasures of 
wisdom and knowledge." Col. 2 . 3. 
His rich experience is indicated in 
the following passage of scripture : 


"What he hath seen and heard, 'thou trample under feet." Ps* 91:13. 
that he testified." John 3:32. — | When the seventy disciples returned 
»' For we have not a high priest to Christ and informed him of their 
which can not be touched with the | success, he answered, " Boh old, I 
feeling of our infirmities; but was j give unto you power to tread on 
in all points tempted like as we serpents and scorpions, and over all 
are." Heb. 4 : 15. So that the the power of the enemy; and no- 

hoary head of the glorified Redeemer 
shows that he is worthy of the 
honor and glory which are due to 
age matured in righteousness. 

thing shall by any means hurt you." 
Luke 10:19. The apostle Paul Bays 
to the believers at Rome, " The God 
ot peace shall bruise (marginal read- 

His eyes were as a flame of fire — ling tread) Satan under your feet 

Here we have the attribute of 
omniscience given to the Redeemer. 
It is said u the eyes of the Lord are 
in every place." Pr. 15 : 3. And 
again, "the eyes of the Lord run to 
and fro through the whole earth. " 
2 Chron. 16 : 9. " He searches the 
heart and trieth the reins of men." 
Jer. 17 : 10. All attempts to hide 
any thing from him will avail no- 
thing. '• Yea, the darkness hideth 
not from thee : but the night shineth 
as the day: the darkness and the 
light are both alike to thee." Ps. 
139 : 12. From the perfect knowl- 
edge our Lord hath of all things, he 
is well qualified to be the judge of 
men, and " he will judge the world 
in righteousness." Acts 17:31. 

His feet were like unto fine brass, 
as if they burned in a furnace. This 
symbol is one of strength, and de- 
notes the power of Christ, by which 
he will subdue his enemies, when 
"he shall be revealed from heaven 
with his mighty angels, in flaming 
fire, taking vengeance on them that 
know not God, and that obey not 
the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ." 2 Thess. 1 : 7, 8. The 
psalmist, when foretelling the victo- 
ries of the Redeemer, says, " Thou 
shalt tread upon the lion and adder: 
the young lion and the dragon shalt 

shortly." Rom. 16 : 20. With the 
strength implied in this expressive 
symbol, the Messiah will surely 
make good the prophecy concerning 
him, which says he shall reign unt'l 
all his enemies are put under his 
feet. 1 Cor. 15 : 25. " All power is 
given unto him in heaven and in 
earth," Matt 28 : 18, and well may 
his feet be symbolized by fine brass 
burned in a furnace. " Thanks be 
to God which giveth us the victory 
through our Lord Jesus Christ." — 
1 Cor. 15 : 57. 

His voice was as the sound of many 
waters. In the tenth chapter of the 
book of Daniel we have a descrip- 
tion of a Being, which is similar in 
many respects to the symbolical 
representation of the Redeemer as 
given by the Seer of Patmos, and 
no doubt the same glorious charac- 
ter is referred to by both prophets. 
In Daniel the voice of Christ is 
compared to the voice of a multi- 
tude, while in the representation of 
John, it is compared to the sound of 
many waters. These symbols are 
used to show the power and majesty 
of the words of Christ. The waves 
of the sea when they beat against 
the rocky shore, produce a great 
noise. And the thunder of Niagara 
is felt and heard at a considerable 


distance from the rushing cataract 
The voice of the Lord is said to do 
great things. Thus the psalmist 
says, " He uttered his voice, the 
earth melted." Ps. 46 : 6. " The 
voice of the Lord breaketh the 
cedars; }^ea the Lord breaketh the 
cedars of Lebanon/' Ps. 29:5. — 
" The voice of the Lord shaketh the 
wilderness; the Lord shaketh the 
wilderness of Hadesh." Ps. 29 : 8 
And the Savior himself, whose voice 
in the symbol is compared to the 
sound of many waters, says, 
" Verily, verily, I say unto you, 
the hour is coming, and now is, 
when the dead shall hear the voice 
of the Son of God : and they that 
hear shall live." John 5 : 25. And 
again, " Marvel not at this : for the 
hour is coming in the which all 
that are in the graves shall hear his 
voice, and shall come forth ; they 
that have done good unto the resur- 
rection of life, and they that have 
done evil unto the resurrection of 
damnation/' Verses 28, 29. To the 
power of this voice, compared to the 
sound of many waters, is ascribed 
the awakening of the sleeping dead 
in the resurrection by the aposile 
Paul : u For the Lord himself shall 
descend from Heaven with a shout, 
with the voice of archangel, and 
with the trumpet of God : and the 
dead in Christ shall rise first." — 
2 Thess. 4: 16. "In a moment, in 
the twinkling of an eye, at the last 
trump; for the trumpet shall sound, 
and the dead shall be raised incor- 
ruptible, and we shall be changed/' 
1 Cor. 15 : 52. The sheep of Jesus, 
being familiar with the voice of 
their Shepherd, will not be terrified 
or alarmed when he comes with a 
shout, with the voice of an arch- 

angel, and with the trump of God, 
and when his voice will bo heard as 
the sound of many waters. It will 
be to them a signal of a glorious 
epoch in their redemptive experi- 
ence. But to the wicked it will 
be a signal of their consummated 

And he had in his right hand seven 
stars. These stars are explained in 
the close of the chapter to be the 
ministers of the different churches. 
The number seven probably implies 
perfection, and is designed to show 
that he holds the ministers of his 
calling in his hand, to protect them, 
and to guide them, and to accom- 
plish his purposes and work with 
them. They are called stars; their 
mission is to enlighten and instruct 
the world. But they are only stars. 
and not suns, receiving their light 
from the Sun of righteousness — 
the Great Light of the moral 

And out of his mouth went a shar/> 
two-edged sword. This sword was 
evidently the Word of God. The 
sword is a frequent symbol of the 
Word of God. Paul says — The Word 
of God is quick and powerful, and 
sharper than any two-edged sword, 
piercing even to the dividing asun- 
der of soul and spirit, and of the 
joints and marrow, and is a discerner 
of the thoughts and intents of the 
heart. Heb. 4 : 12. It is two-edged 
— it cuts every way, and lets no sin 
escape. It kills and it makes alive. 
It condemns the sinner because 
he has sinned, but when he believes, 
it justifies bim. The sword goes out 
of the mouth of our Lord, indicating 
1 that the Word of God comes from 
!him clothed with the highest au- 
thority. He received from his 


Father a commandment what be I 1. Looking at all the elements of 
should say and what he should do. character indicated by the various 
John 12:49. symbols used to represent the Re- 

And his countenance was as the \deemer to us, we can not but be 
sun shineth in his strength. This deeply impressed with the grandeur 

symbol completes the picture of our 
glorified redeemer. And it is an 
expressive symbol. When the sun 
shines in his meridian splendor, the 
light is too great for mortal eyes to 
endure. John could not endure the 
sight, and he fell at the feet of his 
glorified Lord as dead. He was 
overcome with the glory of the 
Redeemer, though he had been so 
familiar with him before. What a 
brightness he must have displayed 
to John, and what a glorious sight 
it will be to see him when he shall 
come in his own glory, and in his 
Father's, and of the holy angels, — 
And though John could not behold 
the brightness of the Savior glori- 
fied, when he and all his fellow 
disciples shall have put on immor- 
tality, then they can gaze upon the 
Ancient ot days, and enjoy the 
ecstatic vision. 

Such is the picture or symbolic 
view here given of our glorified 
Lord. And it is a rich and glow 
ing one — one sketched and colored 
by the divine hand, and therefore 
no exaggeration. And while it 
gives us this glowing picture of the 
Ancient of days, as he will appear 
when he comes the second time 
without sin unto salvation, it is not 
merely to awaken a feeling of curi- 
osity to behold the sight; it has 
within it a practical lesson to be 
studied and applied. And if it has 
its designed effect, it must be so 
used. We offer the two following 
practical remarks upon this grand 
view of our blessed Redeemer: 

of his person, the vastness ot his 
power, and the variety of the pfficial 
relations in which he stands to the 
world ; with the justice of his claims 
founded upon his divine attributes, 
for our homage, adoration and wor- 
ship; and with the absence of any 
thing like a just reason why the 
guilty and helpless sinner should 
not confidently rely on him tor 
salvation, and the tempted and 
tried saint for grace to help in time 
of need, since with such attributes 
as he possesses, he is surely " able 
to save them to the uttermost that 
come unto God by him, seeing that 
he ever liveth to make intercession 
for them." Heb. 7 : 27. 

2. In the glorious appearance of 
the Redeemer to the Seer of Patmos, 
we have a help to our understanding 
of the future condition of the glori- 
fied saints. The picture of the Sa- 
vior that we have been contempla- 
ting, and that to which the symbols 
give such grandeur and dignity, is a 
representation of him as he will be 
" when he shall come to be glorified 
in his saints, and to be admired in 
all them that believe/' 2 Thess 1:10. 
But according to John, Christians 
are to be like the Savior at his ap- 
pearing, for he says, " Beloved, now 
are we the sons of God, and it doth 
not yet appear what we shall be : 
but we know that, when he shall 
appear, we shall be like him : for 
we shall see him as he is." 1 John 
3 : 2. Paul testifies the same, rela- 
tive to the effect of our Lord's com 
ing upon his saints. His language 



is this: "For our conversation is 
in heaven : from whence also we 
look for the Savior, the Lord Jesus 
Christ: who shall change our vile 
body, that it may be fashioned like 
unto his glorious body." Phil. 3 : 
20, 21. His glorious body was the 
body he possessed when John saw 
him in the midst of the seven golden 
candle-sticks. And we are to be like 


" We speak of the realms of the blest — 
That country so bright and so fair; 
And oft are its glories unexpressed; 
But what must it be to be there? 

Lord, amidst gladness or woe, 
For heaven our spirits prepare; 

And shortly we also shall know, 
And feel what it is to be there." 

♦ • m 

For the Visitor. 


"For the son of man is come to save that 
which was lost," Matt. 18 : 11. 

Our text declares the object of 
Christ's mission to earth. It also 
supposes that there is something 
lost, and that there are those who 
are the subjects of this loss. 

First, Then we shall endeavor to 
notice who are the subjects of this 
loss; that the entire human family 
are, is clear from God's word. From 
that word, we learn that man is not 
what he originally was. It is stated 
that God made man upright but that 
he sought out many inventions. 
Eccle. 7: 29. From that word we 
also learn that this declension is uni- 
versal, see Rom. 3: 10 — 12. Psal. 
14: 3. As Christ came to save that 
which was lost, it follows that this 
salvation must be as universal, (or the 
means of this salvation) as was the 
loss. From the sacred volume we 
learn that such is the case. Peter, 

on the day of pentecost, declared, 
"Of a truth I perceive that God is 
no respecter of persons: but in ev- 
ery nation, he that feareth him, and 
workoth righteousness, is accepted 
with him," Acts 10 : 34, 35, see also 
2 Chron. 19: 7, Rom. 2:11, Bph. 6: 
9; 1 Peter 1: 17, Paul in Romans 
11: 32, declares that God hath con- 
cluded all in unbelief, that he might 
have mercy on all. 

In order that we may more fully 
comprehend what the loss of human 
family is, we will for a while con- 
sider what they once possessed. If 
we turn to Gen. 2: 8 — 14 we may 
learn what kind of an abode God 
prepared for man. 

Moses informs us that, the Lord 
planted a garden eastward in Eden. 
Eden in the Hebrew language means 
pleasure or delight. Eden then, 
must have been a lovely place, pos- 
sessing, no doubt, every natural fa- 
cility, having a salubrious climate, a 
rich soil, and plenty of pure spark- 
ling water; having so many advan- 
tages and no disadvantages, render- 
ed it delightful indeed. 

The great Jehovah, selects a spot 
in this goodly land, and fits it up in 
an exqusite manner. He plants the 
trees, the vines, the shrubs. "Trees 
that are pleasant to the sight, and 
good forfood," and no doubt redolent 
with fragrance. A river from Eden 
enters this garden, where it seems to 
fall into a small lake, from which is- 
sue four streams that intersect the 
garden, and flow from thence in 
four directions. Imagination loves 
to linger here, to gaze at those state- 
ly trees, to view those graceful vines, 
and those delicate plants; to listen 
to the music of those rippling 
brooks, and the warbling of those 



aerial songsters. This spot, is in our 
version called a garden. In the 
Septuagint or Greek translation of 
the Hebrew Scriptures, it is called 
Paradise, which means a place en- 
closed for pleasure or delight. 

Paradise then, or the first home 
of man was a delightful garden, or 
enclosure, in a delightful country. 
In the midst of this garden also, was 
there the tree of life. Into this 
hallowed place, the Almighty con 
ducted Adam, and placed him over 
the entire works of hands, with di- 
rections to dress it, and to keep it. 

How complete his bliss, created 
indeed with large capacity for en- 
joyment; while here is an abund- 
ance to satisfy that capacity. He 
was created for the enjoyment of 
(rod, and as every thing around him 
was designed to minister to his hap- 
piness, so every thing contained a 
symbol of God's presence; every 
thing spoke his love. The gentle 
Zephyr that fanned his brow, the 
bubbling brooks, the waving 
boughs, and all animate nature 
brought to his soul, through the 
mej^'im ot the senses a constant 
sWeam of delight, while from him 
flowed in return an uninterrupted 
stream of gratitude to God. And 
not only was the divine presence 
visible in these created objects, but 
God seems personally to have visi- 
ted and conversed with Adam at 

After the fall, Moses tells us, 
"They heard the voice ot the Lord 
God walking in the garden in the 
cool of the day." The margin 
reads, in the wind of the day. From 
the circumstance of Adam's at once 
recognizing this voice, it would seem 
that it was nothing unusual. These 

visits, had no doubt, been seasons of 
special delight to this favored pair. 
But alas! they did not long enjoy 
this felicity. That rebel angel, who 
had been hurled from the battle- 
ments of heaven, artfully contrived 
to infuse into their breasts the seeds 
of doubt, these quickly matured in- 
to an act of actual disobedience. N<> 
sooner was this act committed than 
all the dire consequences followed 
which had been threatened. Death, 
now, became the portion of this 
wretched pair. Not the immediate 
separation of soul and body. But a 
death which is far more terrible, the 
separation of the soul from God. 
No longer that peace and joy, that 
delight in the divine fellowship. 

Again, Adam recognizes the voice 
of God in the wind of the day, but 
oh what a change in his conduct 
now ! Instead of going forth as had 
been his wont to meet his kind Cre- 
ator, when that voice falls upon his 
ear now he shrinks back, and vain 
ly tries to conceal himself. That 
voice no longer sends a thrill of de- 
light through his soul, but is of all 
sounds the the most terrible. Every 
thing in the garden wears its usual 
aspeet, but Adam, where is he? He 
comes not forth, as usual, to meet 
his divine visitor. What can have 
happened? Jehovahs, as if surpris- 
ed and grieved at this strange con- 
duct calls to him, "Adam, where art 
thou" ? 

Adam is now compelled to admit 
his guilt, and must hear his sentence, 
which is quickly followed by an ex- 
pulsion from their beautiful home. 

Mr. Faber thinks that the site ot 
this fair spot is now covered by a 
sheet of water. The ancient name 
of which was Arsissa. It is now 



called lakoVan. It is a saltlake with- 
out outlet, situated in the eastern 
part of Turkey. 

Those four rivers, which are nam- 
ed by Moses as having their source 
in Paradise, seem to have flowed 
through the same channels in his 
time through which they flowed 
at first, though their sources were 
altered. We may well imagine that 
some great convulsion of nature 
took place at that time, causing that 
portion of the earth occupied by the 
garden to sink, while mountains 
were thrown up where they did not 
exist before. 

It were impossible to depict the 
horror and gloom of Adam and his 
wife, as they were thus compelled 
to witness, again and again, such 
signal displays of the divine dis- 
pleasure. Ah, me think it would 
have been intolerable, but for that 
fountain that was opened for them 
ere they left the garden, a little rill 
from which followed them affording 
them some consolation. Add to all 
this the increasing wickedness of 
their posterity, which they must 
also behold, and it would seem their 
cup of bitterness was full It is not 
recorded how long Eve lived, but 
Adam's life was lengthened out to 
930 years, perhaps hers was not 
much short of this. During that 
long period they had an ample op- 
portunity of witnessing the effect of 
sin upon the human race. 

The prophet Ezyekiel, after hav- 
ing been carried captive into the 
land of the Chaldeans, was favored 
with some sublime and wonderful 

The apostle John, when upon the 
lonely Isle of Patmos wasalso visit- 
ed by the great Alpha and Omega, 

who delivered unto him messages to 
convey to the christian church. 
Eyekiel, was carried in spirit from 
the banks of the river Chebar to a 
high mountain in the land of Israel, 
the earthly Cannan, Ezek. 40 : 2, 
irom which standpoint he beheld 
the gospel landscape spread out be- 
fore him. But the angel of vision 
under which he beheld this glorious 
scene, being very acute, or circum- 
scribed on account of his remoteness 
from the object, the image ot that 
object was but imperfectly figured 
upon the retina of his spiritual eye. 
He also being a Jew and sent to un- 
fold the future to the house of Is- 
rael, the language employed by him 
to convey this instruction, abounds 
in figures and images. They were 
only permitted to behold the beau- 
ties of the kingdom of grace 
through the types and shadows of 
the Jewish polity. 

In chapters 40 — 47 we have an 
account of the prophets vision, by 
reading them carefully we may see 
many points of resemblance between 
them and the visions of John. In 
chapters 40 — 42, the prophet gives a 
description of a house which he saw. 
In chapter 47 he describes a river 
which he beheld issuing forth from 
beneath the front threshold of the 
house. This threshold was to the 
east, toward the way of the dead 
sea. Ezyekiel beheld this wondrous 
river as it proceeded in its course, 
increase in volume. At the dis- 
tance of a thousand cubits, from its 
souce, the waters were only to the 
ankles. Again the angel measured 
a thousand cubits, and the waters 
were to the knees. Another thous- 
and and the waters are to the loins. 
At the distance of another thousand 



and the waters have swelled into 
a mighty river that cannot be pass- 
ed over, deep and wide. A river to 
swim in. 

How beautifully does the above 
portray the four different dispensa 
tions, the Antediluvian, the Abra 
hamic, the Jewish and the Chris- 

We have already noticed those 
four rivers which had their source 
in the earthly Paradise, but through 
man's fall, the source of those rivers 
wasannihilated,hisearthly Eden de- 
stroyed, and he cast forth a wretch- 
ed, ruined being. But blessed, thrice 
blessed truth, another little rill was 
immediately caused to flow. The 
source of which was not in an earth- 
ly Paradise, but it issued forth clear 
as crystal from the throne of God, 
and of the Lamb. A pure life-giv- 
ing, soul-reviving stream, Rev. 22: 1. 
Doubtless many glorified saints, 
who now walk the gold-paved 
streets of the celestial city owes 
their exaltation, to the fact, that at 
some time in their life their earthly 
Paradise was destroyed, their earth 
ly hopes blasted, their earthly pros- 
pects crushed. 

When Jesus was smitten, the 
sealed fountain of eternal love was 
opened, and the waters of life gush- 
ed forth irom the throne of God, 
and of the Lamb. So we must be 
smitten, our relish for sin destroyed, 
before the waters of this life-giving 
stream can be conducted to our 
hearts by the Holy Spirit. In con- 
versation with the woman of Sa- 
maria, the blessed Jesus said, "Who- 
mever drinketh of the water that I 
shall give him shall never thurst; 
but the water that I shall give him 
shall be in him a well of water 

springing up into everlasting life," 
John 4: 14. An inexhaustible, never- 
failing fountain, which is continu- 
ally receiving fresh supplies from 
that great reservoir which was 
opened for us on Calvary. 

A most sublime description of 
this river is given by the psalmist 
David, says he, "There is a river," 
this clause is in the present tens*-, 
showing that the river then existed, 
"the streams whereof shall make 
glad the city of our God, tho holy 
place of the tabernacles of the Most 
High" Psalms 46: 4, the latter part 
of this sentence is put in the future 
tense. With the eye of prophetic 
vision David beheld this river in the 
latter part of its course. Thus he 
was permitted to see the felicity 
of the christian church, environed 
by the wall of grace, and fructified 
by the crystal river that flows from 
the eternal throne. 

Often, very often, when the faith- 
ful assemble in spirit and in truth to 
commemorate the sufferings and 
death of the Son of God, doth his 
divine presence pervade every heart, 
for he is manifested in all his ordi- 
nances, enabling us to partake of 
him with our spiritual senses, but 
not with our natural. The tangible 
elements, employed in the various 
ordinances, undergo no change ; 
but if we employ them in a proper 
manner they will be instrumental in 
changing us from carnal to spiritual. 
No human ceremony can change the 
elements, but if properly employed, 
they change the heart. 

These streams not only make glad 
the city of our God, they not only 
rejoice tho church when assembled 
together as a body in the capacity 
of worshipers, but the Psalmist 



says, they raako glad the Holy- 
place of the tabernacles of the Most 
Bigh. What does David mean by 
the holy place of the tabernacles? 
The Holy place of the Jewish tab- 
ernacle was that part within the 
veil, the residence of the Holy 
Shechinah. Jesus has declared, "If 
a man love me, he will keep my 
words, and my Father will love him, 
and wo will come unto him, and 
make our abod with him." Paul, in 
1 Cor. 6: 19 says, "Know ye not 
that your body is the temple of the 
Holy Spirit who is in you, whom 
ye have from God"? The Holy 
place of God's tabernacles then, un- 
der the gospel dispensation, is the 
hearts of believers. 

In Adam, we lost God's presence, 
and consequently that peace and 
joy which is inseperable from that 
presence. Through Christ, all is re- 
stored, in the Holy Spirit, who is 
given to each believer, to instruct, 
to comfort, and to sanctify. This 
blessed emanation from our dear 
Lord, does indeed make glad the 
hearts of the saints. Though in the 
world we have tribulation, though sor 
row, pain, and disappointment assail 
us there, yet when we retreat with- 
in ourselves, and close every avenue 
of thought that leads out into the 
world, w r e may in this inner cham- 
ber, (shut in from the din, and con- 
fusion of the world) hear the still 
small voice of the Holy Spirit, 
whisper in our ear, words of com- 
fort or reproof. Here he reveals 
unto us the mysteries of godliness. 
He points out the path of duty and 
strengthens us to walk therein. Bui 
alas, alas ! for fallen humanity; so 
man}- of us are so much engaged 
in the outer world, are so much oc- 

cupied with its cares, its toils, and 
its strifes, that we spend but little 
time in the society of this divine 
guest, hence we are but imperfectly 
taught. Our affections too, are not 
on things above, as Paul commands, 
see Col. 3 : 2, but on things below. 
Neither is our conversation often in 
heaven, where the Holy apostle said 
his was, Phil. 3 : 20. By such neg- 
lect we may incur the displeasure of 
God, and he may say of us, as he 
said of ancient Ephraim, "They are 
joined to idols ; let them alone," 
Hosea 4: 17. 

We are indeed living in an age of 
Spiritual death. The love of money, 
the desire for wealth, has usurped a 
large share of our affections. Oh 
let us beware ! least by giving place 
to these money changers, we grieve 
the Holy Spirit, and he depart, leav- 
ing our house unto us, once more 
desolate, dreadful, dreadful doom ! 
"twicedead plucked up by the roots" 
Jude 12. 

Though our lot be cast in these 
latter days of gloom and doubt, onr 
Master bids us, "Look up, and lift 
up our heads; for our redemption 
draweth nigh," Luke 21 : 28. That 
Spiritual Book which has ever fol- 
lowed the church through all her 
wanderings in the wilderness, 1 Cor. 
10: 4, and from which she has ever 
drank, is neaiing the great ocean ot 
eternal love. Though mists and 
darkness envelop this stream in the 
latter part of it* course, yet the eye 
of faith can pierce the gloom, and 
see the goodly land of Canaan rise 
just beyond. Long has been her 
stay in this gloomy abode. Many 
battles has she fought, many diffi- 
culties has she encountered, but her 
watch ward has ever been, onward, 



onward. She is now approaching 
the confines of this dreary waste. 
Her heavenly bridegroom is prepar- 
ing to receive her and present her 
to his Father, clothed in spotless 
robes, purchased by himself. Then 
with Christ from whom she can 
never be separated more; she will 
inherit that heavenly Paradise, 
where sin can never, never enter. 
Oh glorious home for this dear 

"Awake my soul ; stretch every nerve 
And press with vigor on." 

Mattie A. Lear. 

For the Visitor. 



God made man upright — a little 
lower than the angels — in his own 
image — and pronounced him, with 
the rest of his creation, very good. 
He placed him with his beautiful 
help-meet, which he had cre- 
ated to promote his happinesss, in 
a delightful garden "eastward 
in £0611," where the sweet, 
harmonious and rapturous notes of 
animated beings sounded in their 
ears ; where nature's beauty shone 
in its brightest luster, and (to put 
the cap sheaf on their joy) where 
their Creator was wont to meet, 
converse and commune with them 
" in the cool of the day." Behold 
the happy pair ! Joy unspeakable 
was their enviable lot. 

But alas! alas!! alas!!! Their 
happiness was of short duration. — 
The law, which God gave them to 
test their fealty, though simple and 
easy to obey, they violated — broke ; 

and the awful, awful penalty an- 
nexed to that law in case of viola- 
tion, which was death ; first, spirit- 
ual, or alienation from God, and 
thereby losing his divine image ; 
second, temporal, or the body so 
constituted that in time there would 
be a dissolution of soul and body, 
was inflicted on them. Truly " the 
ways of transgressors are hard." — 
The earth which has swallowed the 
blood of millions of human beings 
slain by the hand of man, testifies 
of his depravity. The heavens 
testify of the wickedness, the rebel- 
lion, and the unrighteousness of 
men, and the cries of the oppressed 
and defrauded have entered the ears 
of the Judge of the quick and dead. 
And the holy oracles testify that 
"the heart ot man is desperately 
wicked and deceitful above all 
things;" that man is under the 
influence of the carnal mind, which 
is enmity against God; that there 
is none righteous, no, not one. — 
They have all gone out of the way ; 
that in such a state they are 
" without hope, and without God in 
the world," and that without 
extraneous aid their future will be 
blackness of darkness in everlasting 
burnings for ever and ever. Behold 
their degraded lot ! 

From this degraded condition 
man could not extricate or redeem 
himself. And the Lord, though 
" the earth is his and the fullness 
thereof, and the cattle on a thou- 
sand hills, could not redeem man 
with these corruptible things. — 
Why ? Because, first, " it is im- 
possible for the blood of bulls and 
goats to take away sin." Second, 
the undying soul can not be atoned 
for by that which is ready to vanish 



away. It was necessary for offended Bethlehem. And she brought forth 

her first-born son, and wrapped him 
in swaddling-clothes, and laid him 
in a manger, because there was no 

place for them in the inn. 

And he called his name Jesus. 

Wondrous condescension ! Tho 
Ancient of days become the Infant 
Of days! lie who created all things 
became the created! — uttered an 
infant's wail ! lie was rich, but for 
our sakes became poor, that we 
through his poverty might become 
rich. He took on him the form of 
a servant. " His ways are past 
finding out." 

Deity to bo manifest in the flesh, 
tempted in all points as we are, 
numbered with the transgressors, 
and received up into glory, to make 
a way possible. We will notice in 
this essay the prophecies relative to 
his birth, and the incidents con- 
nected therewith. 

The sentence which God pro- 
nounced on our progenitors was 
mixed with mercy in the consola- 
tory declaration, " the seed of the 
woman shall bruise the serpent's 
head." God renewed this declara- 
tion to Abraham in the shape of a 
positive promise, when he said, " in 
thy seed shall all the generations of 
the earth be blessed." Jacob's dy- 
ing blessing to Judah was that "the 
scepter shall not depart from Judah 
nor a law-giver from between his 
feet till Shiloh come." Moses tore- 
told the striking similarity between 
himself and he that should come. — 
Isaiah prophesied of his name, the 
virginity of his mother, and his 
lineal descent. Daniel of the time. 
Micah of the place, etc. Yea, the 
patriarchs, prophets, kings, and all 
the faithful of God desired to see 
the day when the sun of righteous- 
ness would arise with healing in his 
wings to dispel tho darkness and 
gloom that covered a guilty world, 
but they died without the sight — 
received not the promise. However 
the time came in the days of Herod 
the king, when Caesar Augustus who 
was ruler of the whole civilized 
world, declared that all the world 
should be taxed. 

And Mary, with Joseph her hus 
went up from Galilee, out of the 
city of Nazareth, into Judea, unto 
the city of David, which is called 

" Earth is too narrow to express, 
His worth, his glory, or his grace." 

And laid him in a manger, because 
there was no place for them in the inn. 

" His parents poor in earthly store, 
To entertain the stranger ; 
They found no bed to lay his head, 
But in the oxen's manger. 

No royal things as used by kings, 
Were seen by those who found him ; 

But in the hay the infant lay, 

With swaddling-clothes around him." 

Jesus was born in Bethlehem. A 
few common-place remarks about 
Christ's birth-place. It was called 
the city of David, and was a small 
city among the thousands of Judah, 
and is little mentioned in Jewish 
history. Six miles north is Jerusa- 
lem. Near it are Rachel's tomb, 
and the well supposed to be the one 
of which David so longed to drink. 
2 Sam. 23 : 15-17. In tho valley of 
Bethlehem, more than three thou- 
sand years ago, Euth gleaned after 
the reapers in the barley-harvest; 
in the gate of the city she was 
publicly betrothed to Boaz, and 
from them David and Christ 
descended. Bethlehem signifies 



" house of bread " When we re- 
member that Christ said, I am the 
living bread that came down from 
heaven, we will acknowledge its 
appropriateness. Many incidents 
might be mentioned relative to this 
prince of Judah, but we forbear. 

And there were in the same country 
shepherds abiding in the field, keeping 
watch over their flocks by night. — 
These holy and humble men were 
first informed that Deity had taken 
on him the form of servant. God 
hath chosen the things which are 
despised to confound the wise : that 
no flesh should glory in his pres- 
ence. The angel informed these 
shepherds where to find him, and 
the manner of his clothes, that they 
might know him. Then a host of 
angels appeared in the range of 
their vision and sang praises to 
God, saying, " Glory to God in the 
highest, on earth peace, good-will 
toward men." The shepherds then 
sped their way to Bethlehem to see 
this thing which is come to pass. — 
They found things as reported, and 
returned, glorifying and praising 
God for all the things that they had 
seen and heard, and made known 
abroad the saying which was told 
them concerning the child. Well 
might they glorify and praise God 
for the unearthly visions they had 
seen, and the appearance of the 
Great Deliverer; and by spreading 
the good tidings of great joy they 
became the first disseminators of 
the glorious gospel of our blessed 

Mary kept all these things and pon- 
dered them in her heart. Mary's 
great and unpretending humility, 
her belief in God's word delivered 
to her by the angel Gabriel, and her 

inquiring mind, teachableness, holi- 
ness, purity, chastiiy, and other 
worthy traits show her fitnesH for 
the position and distinction. " God 
giveth grace to the humble." 

His circumcision and presentation. 
He was circumcised when ho was 
eight days old, and when the days 
of his mother's purification were 
accomplished, they brought him to 
Jerusalem to present him to the 
Lord. Their sacrifice was a pair of 
turtle-doves, or two young pigeons, 
which was the sacrifice of the poor. 
He descended from the humble, 
holy poor; his followers were gen- 
erally the common people, because 
" not 'many wise, not many noble 
are called." And this teaches us 
not to shun the poor or to neglect 
to entertain strangers, for by so 
doing we may do it "unto the least 
of these," which he consideres done 
unto him. When he was presented 
in the temple, just and devout 
Simeon, who was " waiting for the 
consolation of Israel," and Anna, a 
prophetess, who "served God with 
fastings and prayers night and 
day," thanked and blessed God that 
they were permitted to see the 
great salvation — "the light to light- 
en the Gentiles" — "the glory of the 
people Israel." Again, by this 
circumcision and presentation, he 
fulfilled the law which he declared 
he came not to destroy, but to 
fulfill. We should "oboy from the 
heart that form of doctrine deliv- 
ered unto us." 

His parents then returned with 
him to their own city, Nazareth, 
where they stayed long enough to 
settle and arrange necessary things, 
and then moved to Bethlehem. — 
Some time after there was a great 



commotion in Bethlehem, for, 

Behold, there came wise men from 
the east, to Jerusalem, saying, where 
is he that is born king of the Jews, 
for we have seen his star in the east, 
and are come to worship him. This 
caused a great stir. " Herod was 
troubled and all Jerusalem with 
him." All the chief priests and 
scribes were gathered together by 
order of Herod, and when be de- 
manded of them where Christ 
should be born, they replied that 
Bethlehem of Judah was the place 
designated by the prophet Micah. — 
The crafty, ambitious Herod had a 
private interview with these men ; 
inquired of them diligently ' what 
time the star appeared, and in- 
structed them to bring him word 
when they had found him, that he 
might come to worship him also, 
and then let them depart. The star 
which they saw in the east went 
before them till it came and stood 
over where the young child was. 
They entered the house, found the 
young child, worshipped him, pre- 
sented gifts to him, and " departed 
into their own country another 
way." As Herod intended to slay 
all the young children of Bethlehem, 
God commanded Joseph to flee 
into -Egypt with his family, and 
await further orders. Herod sent 
forth and slew all that were in 
Bethlehem, and in all the coasts 
thereof, according to the time he 
had diligently inquired of the wise 
men. Then Jeremiah's prophecy 
was fulfilled. But what a horrible, 
brutal, inhuman, awful massacre 
was that ! How callous the heart 
of that tyrant must have been ! 
Well might the pealmist ask — 
" What is man that thou art mind- 

ful of him, or the son of man that 
thou remembere8t him?" Howbeit, 
Christ was safe in Egypt; those 
slain infants were out of the reach 
of the temptation to claim that 
they were the Christ; the tyrant 
Herod soou after died a misorable 
death, and Joseph returned from 
Egypt and dwelt in Nazareth 

Now as to who these wise men 
were, their occupation, religion, and 
the nature of that star, scripture is 
silent, and we may as well be. But 
I take this opportunity to correct 
the prevailing impression that they 
had this star for a guide from the 
east, and that they left the star and 
took their own way. The scrip- 
tures say not a syllable in that 
direction. The scriptures teach us, 
however, that these men came from 
the east, that while there they had 
seen a star which they understood 
pointed out the place where the 
king should be born. They (it is 
very presumable) started direct for 
Jerusalem. As the distance was 
considerable, the star appeared to 
them to be directly over Jerusalem, 
and as all the east was expecting a 
deliverer to arise among the Jews 
they started for the Jewish capital. 
From Jerusalem to Bethlehem they 
however had it for a guide. Again, 
it was necessary for Jeremiah's 
prophecy relative to the lamenta- 
tions to take place in Bethlehem 
to be fulfilled. The wise men com- 
ing to Jerusalem and inquiring for 
the stranger, was the way that 
Herod found it out, and laid his 
plans to defeat his (as he supposed) 
rival. And it is much more charit- 
able to look at it as I have than to 
say they left the star, and thus cast 
a stigma on their character that has 



not the slightest intimation in the 1 
scriptures to sustain it. 

Several notes I must leave out. — 
In conclusion I would say to the 
reader that this same Jesus made a 
way possible whereby we may es- 
the wrath to come. He was obe- 
dient even unto the death of the 
cross. He made such regulations 
for the world to obey that will 
crucify the carnal mind and make, 
them new creatures in Christ Jesus. ! 
This character is our advocate with 
the Father at present. And this 
same person will come again with- 
out sin unto salvation, to collect his 
jewels home and burn up^the chaff 
with unquenchable fire. Beader, 
are you prepared to meet him ? — 
Have you on the wedding garment ? 
Have you made your peace, calling 
and election sure ? or are you of the 
number of those who have eyes, 
see not; ears, hear not; hearts, and 
do not understand — without God 
and without hope in the world — 
Soon, perhaps, the last trump will 
sound, the dead small and great 
stand before the judgment-seat of 
God, and then you will either hear 
the welcome plaudit, " Come up, ye 
blessed of my Father," or the awful 
condemnation, " Depart, ye cursed, 
into everlasting fire prepared for the 
devil and his angels." Which shall 
it be? Eternity will tell. 

"Will you go to heaven or hell ? 
One you must, and there to dwell, 
Christ will come, and quickly too, 
I must meet him — so must you. 

The white throne will soon appear, 
You and I must both be there ; 
Saints will wear the starry crowD, 
Sinners will be driven down." 

For the Visitor. 


And the angel which I saw stand upon the 
sea and upon the earth, lifted up his hand to 
heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever 
and ever .... that there should be time 
no longer. Rev. 10:6. 

Another year has been swallowed np 
iu the past, and a new cycle of time is 
upon us j and it has not come to tarry, 
for we see how swiftly the moments are 
fleeting. By this we are forcibly re- 
minded that the time is fast approach- 
ing when the above significant text will 
have its fulfillment. Minutes and hours 
are of the same length now they were a 
thousand or more years ago, but when 
we look at the circumstances attendant 
upon time and timely things, it seems 
apparent we are hastening on with in- 
creasing impetuosity to that momentous 
era when time shall be no longer. 

Looking at the world with its rapidly 
changing scenes, we are made to wonder, 
and conclude that with her increasing 
velocity we are surely nearing that 
awful catastrophe that must inevitably 
burst upon a sinful world. What it 
formerly took ages to accomplish is now 
brought about in years; and where it 
took years not long since to accomplish 
certain ends, now it only takes months 
or days; and not long since, distance 
was measured by miles, where now 'tis 
measured by time, and that too, of 
moments. This is truly an age of 
progress, not only in literary learning 
and the sciences, but also in sin. — 
Thicker and thicker grow the horrid 
fogs of iniquity, and faster and faster is 
the world's whirl in the wake of Satan's 
thundering train. Like the stone roll- 
ing down the mountain side, the further 
it goes, and as it nears the bottom, the 
faster its velocity; so the world, the 
longer she rolls down the slope of time, 



and the nearer she approaches the com- 
ing crisis, the swifter her evolutions and 
the more dazzling her glory. Blind 
indeed the eye that can not see in the 
not far distant future, that angel with 
one foot upon the sea and the other 
upon the land, and with uplifted hand 
sware that there should be time no 
longer. Ordinary observation of times 
seems to indicate such an event at no 
distant day. Divine revelations, with 
the signs of the times, is ominous of its 
near approach — even at the door. As 
the flood came upon the antediluvians 
unawares, so shall that day come upon 
those that are " eating and drinking," 
" marrying and giving in marriage." 

Terrible scenes shall then take place, 
when that angel's voice shall reverberate 
from east to west, north to south — from 
pole to pole — and declare time shall be 
no longer. Then shall there be an 
innumerable number running to and fro 
crying for time, a little time, to prepare 
to meet God. Oh, then time would be 
precious indeed. No time then will be 
spent in studying the latest fashions — 
no time then will be wasted in the 
whirling dance or midnight revel. No 
time then to "kill" thumbing the piano, 
shuffling the cards or taking a turn at 
the intoxicating bowl. No time then 
for slandering neighbor or following a 
in the tattler's steps No time then for 
a little more sleep and a little more 
slumber. The sinner will not then 
listen to satan's whispering words — 
"time enough." No, no; every 
moment then will be valued more than 
all the gold of Ophir. Oh, think, 
reader, how rapidly that time is 
approaching when the last day, last 
hour — yes, last moment shall sink — 
and time shall be no more. With you, 
that time at least is not far off when 
your last moment must be swallowed up 

in the ocean of eternity. How then can 
you be so wasteful of time, not knowing 
what your stock in bank is ; a few more 
drafts, and you may have all that is 
allotted you. Then be saving of time. 

It is said time is money ; but as 
touching your spiritual interests, it is 
'glory, wealth and immortality. Unto 
how many during the last year was it 
said, with them time shall be no more? 
I And many shall during this year hear 
I the same; and you, dear reader, may be 
one of that number. Let your calling 
! be what it may, and your prospects of 
life never so bright, still gather up the 
golden moments of time, rub and 
brighten every one, that in eternity you 
may have a crown of dazzling bright- 
ness. Moments well spent to the 
interest of your own soul, to the 
interests of God's poor, and to all 
those around you, are as so much 
treasure laid up in heaven. But be 
prodigal of time, and let the moments 
drop away unimproved, and as atoms of 
rust that continue to accumulate, they 
will eventually eat a canker into your 
soul. Yes, when you come to die, the 
thought that you have spent your pre- 
cious years, months, days and moments 
in sin, will bring such remorse of 
conscience as to set your soul on fire 
of hell ! 

Ministers of God, improve every 
moment and opportunity of doing good 
to the honor and glory of God, and to 
the welfare of precious souls, knowing 
the time is fast approaching when 
" time shall be no more." Ponder well 
in the mind what might be done, and 
go to work in order that the same may 
be accomplished. Brethren and sisters, 
knowing that " perilous times have 
come," and time shall soon be no more, 
let us improve the blessed opportunities 
we have of doing good and becoming 



co-laborers with God in the glorious! years carefully reading and studying 
cause of salvation and redemption. — Paul in 1 Cor. 11, to see that he meant 
Work! work to-day; for we know not, any other covering than the hair, I 
when the night cometh. Work for j despair of giving you any light on the 

God, work for Jesus, work for your 
own dear soul, work for perishing souls. 


The reason I presume, however, you 

work for the church, and thus be work-, have failed to obtain light from reading 
ing for eternity ; for time shall soon be i St. Paul, is " The Cross j" for you say 
no more. A few more days of strife, a j if an artificial covering is meant, then 
few more conflicts with the legions of you would feel it your duty to wear it 
darkness, a few more moments spent at all times "which will be a cross to me." 

'This being your conclusion I don't 

amidst the smoke of battle, a few more 
sighs, a few more sorrows amid life's 
troubles, and then — ah then ! " time 
shall be no more." 

Then we can shout the cry of victory, 
glory and honor to the Lamb for ever 
and ever ! Time will have passed ; the 
New Jerusalem have come down, and 
the blissful reunion of saints taken 
place. Then we shall have heaven in 
eternity ! Then we shall live in the 
love of God and our Savior Jesus Christ. 
Then shall we meet to part no more ; 
then shall no tears dim the eye, no 
sorrows pierce the soul, or " troubles 
roll across the peaceful heart." Blessed 
be God for Jesus Christ ! 

J. S. Flory. 
Orchard Vieio, H. Va. 

For the Visitor. 

Letter of Inquiry Answered. 

November 6, 1872. 

Dear Sister , 

Your letter of October 12, 1872, 
asking me to prove to you that the 
covering Paul speaKs of in 1 Cor. 11, is 
an artificial one, etc. was received by 
due course of mail, but in consequence 
of many engagements I could give it no 
earlier attention; and as you say I may 
answer either by a private letter or 
through the Visitor, I will only say 
that if you have failed after six or seven 

wonder you have failed to see that Paul 
means any thing but the hair. How 
would it be with you if you would 
understand Paul to mean an artificial 
covering ; would you be willing and 
ready to take up the cross ? or is the 
cross the reason you can't see ? 

My dear sister, I met with a very 
interesting sister on my late communion 
visits who had a very different question 
to ask on the sam-j subject. Her's is — 
''I am convinced that I ought to wear 
an artificial covering all the time, but it 
is a cross to me, and in consequence of 
it, I don't do it. Again, I met with 
some very interesting unmarried sisters 
who have been in the church four or 
five years, and have never been one day 
without the covering on their heads. — 
My dear sisters, how is it that you 
understand Paul so differently? The 
brethren all understand him alike; none 
of us will say any thing religiously with 
our heads covered, and none of us fee! 
it a cross to do so. I am well persuaded 
that if the infidel women in Paris, and 
the lewd fashionables in Washington 
City would adopt the sisters' cap as 
their head dress, there would be nothing 
mysterious in Paul's writing on the 
subject, nor would there be any more a 

When I was a young man, forty-five 
years ago, all women of every name and 



creed, wore a cap. I used to see the 
female catechumens of the Lutheran and 
German Reformed churches stand in a 
row from ten to twenty went on con- 
firmation day with their pretty caps on, 
and the Methodist sisters, young or old, 
would kneel at the altar to take the 
sacrament with their nice caps on. — I 
Then it was never known, thought or| 
heard of, that a sister failed to see the j 
propriety of having a cap on, as a 
religious head-covering. Thirty years ! 
ago, when 1 commenced to solemnize 
the rites of marriage, no minister of the 
gospel, of any name or creed, would 
have united in wedlock any woman, 
religious or infidel, without a cap on her 
head. The wedding-cap was an indis- 
pensable part of the marriage. Sisters 
then had no trouble on this score j but 
since then the world has changed and 
gone after the infidel and lewd, and now 
the dear sisters can not see how this 
thing is. It is but a few years ago, the 
fashionable women of the world discov- 
ered that the wearing of so many under 
clothes was very injurious to health, 
and they procured a happy relief from 
it in the hooped skirts, etc. How soon 
some sisters could argue the use and 
propriety of them, many of us well re- 
member. But how is it now ? yesterday 
a niece of mine, a dress-maker, showed 
me a dress she had just finished for one 
of these, in which was seventeen and a 
half yards, double width, worsted goods, 
equal to thirty-five yards of single width 
goods — she handed it to me and said, 
feel the weight of it. I said, it is 
heavier than my over-coat. Now while 
this is the infidel fashion, it will not be 
injurious to health to hang this weight 
around the loins. 

Dear sister, I have referred to the 
above facts to show why some sisters 
can't see their way clear in the matter, 

of dress, whether for the head or body. 
I decline to argue the cass further while 
Paul thinks even nature should teach 
them, than to refer all sisters who have 
written and talked to me on the subject, 
to what I have written in the May 
number of the Visitor, page 134. And 
after reading it, pray God to give you 
an humble mind and a meek spirit, and 
then live in humility, and feel glad you 
can be a light to the world in which 
you live. 

I close with a quotation which you 
certainly can not understand. "I will, 
therefore, that men pray every where, 
lifting up holy hands, without wrath 
and doubting. In like manner also, 
that women adorn themselves in modest 
apparel, with shame-facedness and so- 
briety, not with braided hair, or gold, 
or pearls, or costly array ; but (which 
becometh women professing godliness) 
with good works." 1 Tim. 2 : 8-10. 

Dear sisters, judge ye what becomes 
you professing godliness, and I bid you 
God's grace. Amen. 

D. P. Sayler. 


We have a profound conviction that 
the world is hastening to the great cri- 
sis which is to close forever the present 
dispensation, and witness the beginning 
of a new age. Its speed is wonderfully 
accelerated. There is a race, a rush of 
ruled and rulers, peoples, presidents, 
and princes, towards some unknown 
goal which, whatever may be its precise- 
nature, is instinctively felt to be en- 
tirely new in the history of humanity. 
Emperors, kings, statesmen, revolution- 
ists, anarchists, all see it as an inevit- 
able something which, whether feared 
or welcomed, must be met some day not 
far distant. What it will do or undo, 



how it will affect dynasties, kingdoms, i 
republics, and the innumerable institu- 
tions of the world, — ecclesiastical, po- 1 
litical, military, social, and scientific, — 
neither princes nor people know; but 
all agree in thinking that, without leave 
asked, it will deal with the nations, 
whether for weal or for woe, in a mood 
which brooks no opposition and admits 
no delay. In this they are right, " be- 
cause a short reckoning will the Lord 
make upon the earth. (Rom. ix, 28 ) 
" And the loftiness of man shall be 
bowed down, and the haughtiness of 
men shall be laid low; and the Lord 
shall be exhalted in that day. And the 
idols he shall utterly abolish. And 
they shill go into the holes of the 
rocks, and into the caves of the earth, 
for fear of the Lord, and for the glory 
of his majesty, when he ariseth to shake 
terribly the earth." (Isa. ii. 17-19.) 

Meantime, a desperate struggle for 
pre-eminence has begun, as if each par- 
ty was determined to seize and hold the 
rights of the coming Lord. The proph- 
ecy of the second psalm is fulfilling be- 
fore our eyes. The nations rage, and 
the people imagine a vain thing. The 
kings of the earth set themselves, 
and the rulers take council together 
against the Lord, and his Anointed. 
A longer lease of power is demanded by 
the world's potentates. They will not 
get it ! Abused stewardship must be 
closed with disgrace. Supremacy is 
sought by the revolutionists. They 
will not get it! Men who refuse to 
serve are utterly unfit to command. 
Authority is claimed by the atheistical 
anarchists. They will not get it. God 
is not about to hand over the chief world 
of his dominions to men who deny his 
existence. And Science, cultured, 
learned, polite, asks the management of 
the earth on the ground of her supe- 

rior wisdom. She will not get it To 
deify law, and ignore the Divine Law- 
giver, is proof positive of incapacity to 

Yet, notwithstanding the pre-deter- 
mined fact that none of the world-fact- 
ions shall reach the coveted supremacy 
over all the rest, the struggle will in- 
tensify until, under its white heat, the 
harvest and the vine of the earth shall 
ripen for the sharp sickle. " And I 
looked, and behold a white cloud, and 
upon the cloud One sat like unto the 
Son of Man, having on his head a 
golden crown, and in his hand a sharp 
sickle. And another angel came out of 
the temple, crying with a loud voice to 
him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy 
sickle and reap ; for the harvest of the 
earth is ripe. And he that sat on the 
cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth ; 
and the earth was reaped. And another 
angel came out of the temple which 
was in heaven, he also having a sharp 
sickle- And another angel came out 
from the alter, he that hath power 
over the fire, and cried with a loud 
voice to him that had the sharp sickle, 
Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather 
the clusters of the vine of the earth ; 
for they are fully ripe. And the angel 
thrust in his sickle into the earth, and 
gathered the vine of the earth and put 
it into the great winepresss of the 
wrath of God. And the winepress was 
trodden outside the city, and blood came 
out of the winpress, even unto the bits 
of the horses, to the distance of a thou- 
sand and six hundred furlongs." 

This is what is coming ! A lake of 
blood so deep as to reach the bri- 
dles of the horses, and so great as to 
cover a space of twenty-five square 
miles ! What a terrible surprise it will 
be to Antichrist and the enormous ar- 
mies that will serve him in Christ -defy- 



ing blasphemy when the Son of Mau is 
revealed from heaven in flaming fire to 
take vengeance on bis enemies ! As a 
" snare " shall it come upon them all, 
and u they shall not escape.'' In the 
dire consternation, and horror, and pan- 
ic that will seize them, they will say to 
the mountains and rocks, <( Fall on us, 
and hide us from the face of him that 
sitteth upon the throue, and from the 
wrath of the Lamb ; for the great day 
of his wrath is come, and who is able 
to stand ?" His regal claims scorned, 
his coming laughed at as the dream of 
persons beneath contempt, the enemies 
of the Lord will find in that day of in- 
describable terror that they made an 
awful mistake in supposing that the 
government of the world was to be left 
forever in such feeble and blundering 
hands as theirs. One can easily under- 
stand how distasteful many passages of 
Scripture are to rulers, and would-be 
rulers, who seem to think that God has 
no higher end in view in the creation of 
this fair world than to make it a prize 
for ambition, a place for the acquisition 
of wealth and power, and a theatre for 
the exhibition of a splendor and glory 
which all spiritual men know to be hol- 
low imposture. We shall quote only 
three of these distasteful passages : 
"■ The Lord bringeth the counsel of the 
heathen to nought : he maketh the de- 
vices of the people to none effect." 
(Ps. xxxiii. 10.) " He bringeth the 
princes to nothing ; he maketh the 
judges of the earth as vanity. Yea, 
they shall not be planted; yea, they 
shall not be sown; yea, their stock shall 
not take root in the earth : and he shall 
also blow upon them, and they shall 
wither, and the whirlwind shall take 
them away as stubble." (Isa. xl. 23, 
24 ) " The rulers of this world are 
coming to nought," (1 Cor. ii. 6.) 

Rut, it may be asked, why does not 
the Christian ministry, paid for the 
purpose, deal faihfully with the Iruths 
of revelation, and tell the great men of 
the earth, — its government, rulers, and 
potentates, — that it is the Divine pur- 
pose to set them all aside, and to place 
the supreme sceptre in Hands that will 
wield it so as to bring peace on earth, 
good will to men, and glory to God in 
the highest ? The answer is not far to 
seek. A ministry that eats at Caesar's 
table, and clothes itself in scarlet and 
fine linen at Caesar's cost, is not likely 
to risk Caesar's displeasure by telling 
him that his days are numbered, that 
he has been weighed in the balances 
and found wanting, and that he must 
resign his throne to One infinitely bet- 
ter than he. This uncuorteous language 
would grate upon royal ears, and disturb 
the harmony between Caesar and his 
priests. Besides theology is accomoda- 
ting and could easily adapt itself to the 
altered state of things consequent upon 
imperial favour. When the Church 
was lifted out of persecution and pover- 
ty, and placed among princes, it was 
discovered that the true interpretation 
of all those Scriptures that seem to 
speak of the Son of Man as returning 
to rule all nations must be reached by a 
spiritualizing process. This met the 
case admirably. Christ is a King be- 
yond doubt. The fact cannot be de- 
nied, and far be it from any theologian 
to dispute a truth so blessed ; but then 
he reigns in heaven, and in the hearts 
of men on earth ; and when his coming 
is spoken of, the meaning is that he 
comes for the souls of believers at death, 
to take them to immediate glory. The 
world-powers were more than satis- 
fied with this explanation, and the theo- 
logians were held in esteem. Jesus 
was quite welcome to reign in heaven 



for ever, and Caesar, though thoroughly 
approving the arrangement, evinced his 
gratitude by showering favours on the 
Church. There is a history which 
tells us that certain occupiers of a 
vineyard killed the heir, and seized on 
his inheritance. The occupiers now re- 
joice that He is alive again, but most 
sincerely hope that He will remain 
where He is, and not come back to take 
possession of his property. What is 
the difference between the two sets of 
husbandmen ? 

We shall be reminded, however, that 
there are large portions of the Church 
now that do not eat bread at Caesar's 
table, and are therefore under no tempt- 
ation to put a gloss on any part of the 
revelation. True; and we are not like- 
ly to forget a fact which brings with it 
the painful reflection that, if unfaithful- 
ness is found in the absence of tempt- 
ation, the sin is proportionately greater. 
The theology of Caesars bishops super- 
seded the doctrines of the apostles; 
but, alas ! those portions of the Church 
that have seen it right to refuse the 
patronage of the purple, have also seen 
it right to retain and perpetuate the 
mi8chevious theology, although it is at 
the expense of truth, to the injury of 
men, and unworthy of those who bear 
the precious name of Christ. No ! It 
is vain to plead the comparative merit of 
one form of ecclesiasticism over anoth- 
er, if God's declared purpose concerning 
the kingdom of hi3 Son be either alto- 
gether kept out of sight, or presented 
in such distorted form as to reveal noth- 
ing but the ignoranee of the speaker. 
It is, moreover, a remarkable fact that, 
at the present day, you will find a great- 
er number of ministers of the establish 
ed Church loyal to the doctrine of the 
Second Advent than in all the other 
large ecclesiastical bodies taken together; 

and if you want to hear foolish and bit- 
ter things uttered against that doctrine, 
some avowed enemy of the establish- 
ment will gratify you ! These undeni- 
able facts, however, do not require the 
alteration of a word in what we have 
said above. 

If, then, the manifestation of the Di- 
vine King in lightning glory will be a 
terrible surprise to the powers and prin- 
ces, the mighty men and chief captains, 
what will it be to the ministers of the 
gospel who shall have disqualified them- 
selves and their hearers from being 
taken up to the presence of the Lord 
by false teachings respecting his com- 
ing? Oh ! inconceivable terror, shame, 
consternation, disgrace ! Christian min- 
isters not honoured with the glorious 
rapture, not taken away before the 
storm, not kept out of the fiery tribu- 
lation ! The subject is too painful for 
prolonged thought. — Rainbow. 


One leading feature of the great day 
of reckoning — the one, perhaps, more 
than any other pressed upon our regard 
in Holy Writ — shall be its suddenness, 
its unexpectedness, the world's unpre- 
paredness for it It is to come as a 
thief in the night. It is to take the 
world by surprise. One cannot help of- 
ten fancying to what a sharp, abrupt 
and awful close the busy movements of 
the busy world shall then be brought. 
The day before its last shall see them 
going on as usual. Over one-half the 
globe its inhabitants shall be eating and 
drinking, buying and selling, marrying 
and giving in marriage ; the merchant 
in the marketplace calculating his 
gains; the scholar at his desk poring 
over the ancient page; the reapers in. 
the field plying their harvest task. And 



there in the quiet churchyard a group 
shall have gathered around the last 
grave, the coffin shall have been lower- 
ed down into it, and the grave-digger 
have grasped the shovel to cover up the 
dead. Over the other half of the globe, 
its inhabitants shall have laid them- 
selves down to rest; and the merchant 
shall be dreaming there of the gains 
that to-morrow's sales are to realize ; 
and the politician shall be dreaming of 
the measures that to morrow, in the 
senate house, he is to propose, of the 
oration that to-morrow he is to deliver ; 
and bright visions of many happy days 
to come shall be haunting many a 
youthful slumberer's fancy ; and the 
ball-room and the banquet-room shall 
have hung out their glittering lights, 
and spread their inviting tables, and 
the smile, and the dance, the ringing 
laugh, and the jovial song, shall all be 
there. Just then, without a herald 
sent, or a note of warning given, the 
Son of Man shall descend from heaven 
with a shout, with the voice of the 
archangel, and the trump of God. That 
trumpet call of heaven shall span at 
once the globe, and be heard the same 
moment at either pole. At its sum- 
mons, the million sleepers of the earth 
shall all rise up from their last repose, 
their dreamings of earthly to-morrows 
all cut short. A shivering terror, like 
that which filled Belshazzar's hall, shall 
run through the ball-room and + he ban- 
quet-room, and the jest half uttered, 
the song half sung, they shall stare up- 
on one another, there in pale affright. 
In the busy market-place the buyer 
shall forget the price he offered — the 
seller the price he asked. At his desk 
the pen shall drop from the writer's 
hand. The reapers shall fling the gath- 
ered sheaves from their hands. And in 
that quiet church -yard that group 

around the grave shall be convulsed 
with wonder, as the coffin bursts and 
the dead man springs to life and stands 
up by their side. 

For that trumpet call of heaven shall 
do more than waken all the sleeping and 
arrest all the living inhabitants of the 
globe. It shall go where sound never 
went before — it shall do what sound 
never did. It shall pierce the stony 
monument; it shall penetrate the grassy 
mound — far down through many a fath- 
om of the ebbing waters shall it make 
its way — over the deep bed of ocean 
shall it roll — and the sea shall give up 
the dead that are in it, and the earth 
the dead that are there. And all the 
dead, small and great, shall arise. And 
in a moment, in the twinkling of an 
eye, by the forthgoing of one fiat of 
the Omnipotent, over all the vast con- 
gregation of the living with which that 
still vaster congregation of the dead is 
to mingle — over all the bodies of the 
living a change shall pass that shall 
make them like to those new bodies of 
the raised. And all shall be caught up 
together in the clouds to meet the Lord 
in the air, temporarily uplifted above 
those fires by which the world that now 
is, and all these its present works, are 
to be burnt up. And the vast company 
as it rises from the earth shall meet an- 
other, perhaps vaster company, descend- 
ing from the skies. For he who shall 
that day come in the clouds of heaven 
with power and great glory, shall come 
with all his holy angels with him; and 
there too shall be those angels that lost 
their first estate, and who had been re- 
served in everlasting chains under dark- 
ness unto the judgment of the great 
day : heaven, earth, hell — coming thus 
for once together — that out of that in- 
tervening earth, heaven and hell might 
gather all that each could claim as 



its own, and then with a contrast 
heightened by that one meeting part 
forever. — Dr. Hanna. 

Putting a Bridle on the Tongue. 

u Speech is silver — silence golden," 
says the proverb. Although like most 
of the wise paws in popular use, it is to 
be understood with a qualification, the 
saying embodies a practicel and now 
timely truth. Speech is indeed, the 
source of so large a share of the troubles 
which disturb the peace of home, of 
society and of the world, that notwith- 
standing the nobleness of the faculty, 
one could almost wish it were in some 
way limited, at least to the expression 
of wise and generous thoughts 

Although the "word fitly spoken" is 
declared on the highest authority to be 
like "apples of gold," experience un- 
happily proves thot for every word fitly 
spoken thousands are uttered of so base 
a quality that even the "silver" of the 
proverb — though it be in value but as 1 
to 16 compared with the more precious 
metal — would not express their distance 
from the refined gold of discreet silence. 
The cultivation of the latter golden 
virtue, then — of a determination to 
speak only when there is something on 
the lip worth saying, or at least that 
it will do no harm to say — is a measure 
of self-discipline that all may undertake 
with advantage to themselves and others. 
We may be sure there is not the slight- 
est danger of carrying the reform too 
far, or of any serious loss to the world 
through our forbearance ! 

The evil of giving full rein to the 
tongue is illustrated in a great variety 
of familiar ways. In the domestic 
circle, for instance, how frequently does 
hard and irritating speech drive from 
the fireside every gentle thought and 

kindly sympathy. Husband and wife, 
parent and child, children with each 
other, often without a shadow of design 
or real animosity, will render the sacred 
precincts of home any thing but a para- 
dise, simply because they have not 
learned, or do not care, to " keep their 
mouths with a bridle," to suppress the 
hasty and ungenerous word that springs 
to the lip at the thousand-and-one slight 
provocations it is so easy to overlook, or 
get angry at, as one chooses, in the daily 
intercourse of life. 

In society, also, the mischievous 
effects of ill-considered speech are every 
where visible, setting friend against 
friend, family against family, and stir- 
ring up strife when all should be work- 
ing together for the common good. — 
The wretched habit of tale-bearing, 
adding to and polishing up the stories 
as they go, until the narrative is 
distorted out of all resemblance to the 
original statement — how utterly con- 
temptible is the whole miserable busi- 
ness ! Yet gossip is the favorite pas- 
time of the majority of people, and few 
indeed are they who never condescend to 
indulge in it. Our churches often suffer 
severely from this cause, in the divisions 
and estrangements resulting from indis- 
creet gossip. 

And how nearly has a single impetu- 
ous speech from the lips of the English 
Premier come to destroying the grandest 
effort of modern times toward the settle- 
ment of international disputes by the 
substitution of peaceful for warlike 
modes of arbitration. A "golden" 
silence on his part would have gone far 
to allay the dangerous excitement of the 
moment; but it was no fault of his that 
the negotiations are not now suspended, 
and the great experiment brought to an 
inglorious end. 

But there are other ways in which the 



necessity of putting a check upon the 
tongue is shown. Too much talk is 
sometimes as objectionable in degree, as 
hasty, inconsiderate, slanderous talk. — 
Nothing more surely kills the spirit of a 
religious meeting than long prayers, 
long exhortations, the relation of long 
experiences. We have sometimes 
thought the "silent meetings" of the 
Friends more worthy of imitation than 
of the ridicule they generally receive. — 
If no one has any thing in particular to 
say — as sometimes happens, we fear — it 
is surelv better to "occupy the time" 
with silent thought or silent prayer, 
than to fill it up with stale and profitless 
religious twaddle. A few moments of 
quiet communion with God and oneself 
might perhaps suggest thoughts worthy 
of utterance. Long sermons, too, except 
on special occasions, and when the 
subject discussed requires extended 
treatment, are quite as much to be 

It is no part of our purpose to dispar- 
age any harmless use of the noble en- 
dowment of speech, or to frown upon 
those airy graces of conversation which 
a severe judgment might perhaps con- 
demn as frivolous, and therefore unwor 
thy of sentient beings, but which in 
reality make up half the charm of 
friendly interchange of thought. But 
we do sincerely believe that if we could 
spare a little more time for thought, our 
less frequent speech would vastly gain 
in interest and value. — Selected, 


It is the universal voice of antiquity, 
that Peter was crucified in the persecu 
Hon under Nero. Consequently, as al- 
ready remarked, his death cannot fall in 
the year 67, as even most later historians 
give it, following Eusebius and Jerome, 

but must be placed in the year 64, in 
which this persecution broke out direct- 
ly after the firing of the city in July, 
and in which also an end was put to the 
earthly labors of Paul, only perhaps 
somewhat earlier and by the less de- 
grading process of decapitation. As 
the place of his punishment, according 
to the testimony of Caius already quot- 
ed, was pointed out at the end of the 
second century the Vatican hill beyond 
the Tiber, where lay the Circus and 
Nero's Gardens, and where according to 
Tacitus the persecution of the christ- 
ians actually took place. There also 
was built to his memory the church of 
Peter, as over Paul's grave on the way 
to Ostia without the city the church of 

The oldest testimony for the crucific- 
tion of Peter we find already in the ap- 
pendix to John's Gospel c xxi : 18, 19, 
where our Lord himself, in that memor- 
able dialogue, there recorded, foretells 
to him that in his old age he would 
stretch forth his hands, and that anoth- 
er should bind him and lead whither 
naturally he would not wish. Tertullian 
remarks expressly, that Peter in his pas- 
sion was made like the Lord. The 
statement that he suffered crucifixion 
with his head downwards toward the 
earth, meets us first in Origin, and this 
was taken afterwards as an evidence of 
his special humility, by which ho felt 
himself unworthy to die in the same 
manner with Christ. When we read in 
Tacitus of the unnatural tortures to 
which the christians were subjected by 
Nero, the fact of such a mode of death 
seems not improbable, although the mo- 
tive brought in to explain it betrays a 
later sickly conception of the nature of 
humility, whereas the Apostles counted 
it their greatest honor and joy rather to 
be like their Lord and Master in all 



particulars. It is related by Ambrose, 
that Peter shortly before his death, be- 
ing overpowered by his former love of 
life, made his escape from prison, but 
was arrested and confounded in his 
flight by the appearance of the Saviour 
bearing his cross, who in reply to the 
question, " Lord, whither goest thou ?" 
solemnly answered: I am going to Rome, 
to be crucified again I" Whereupon 
Peter hastily turned back and met death 
with joy. This tradition still lives in 
the mouth of the people of Rome and is 
embodied in a church styled Domine 
quo vadis, in front of the Sebastian gate, 
on the Appian way. It is one of those 
significant stories, that rest on no his- 
torical fact indeed but still on a right 
apprehension of the character in ques- 
tion, and to which may be applied the 
Italian proverb : se non e vero e ben tro- 
vato. To shrink from suffering was in 
truth a characteristic trait of the natur- 
al Simon (comp. xvi : 22, 23, the ac- 
count of his denial of Christ and what 
Christ says to him John xxi: 18). But 
at so great an age he had no doubt long 
surmounted this feeling, and welcomed 
the hour, when he was counted worthy 
to seal his love to the Saviour with his 
blood and permitted to put off his earth 
ly tabernacle (2 Peter i : 14), for the 
purpose of entering on " the inheritance 
incorruptible and nndefiled and that fa- 
deth not away" (1 Peter i : 4), which 
he knew to be reserved for him in heav- 
en. — Schaff's Church History. 


The Lord Jnsus Christ is the All in 
All of his redeemed. In every want he 
is their Friend. In every danger he is 
their Defense. In weakness he is their 
Strength; in sorrow, their Joy; in pain 
their Peace ; in poverty, their Provider; 

in sickness, their Physician ; in hunger 
their Bread ; in trouble, their Consola- 
tion ; in perplexity, their Counsellor; 
in the furnace, their Refiner ; in the 
floods, their Rock ; in assaults, their 
Refuge ; in accusations, their Advocate ; 
in debt, their Surety; in slavery, their 
Ransom ; in captivity, their Deliverer ; 
in the day, their Sun ; in the night, 
their Keeper ; in the desert, their 
Shepherd. In life he is their Hope; 
in death, their Life; in the grave, 
their Resurrection ; In heaven, their 

Let Christ, therefore, be thy All-in- 
All, for time and for eternity. With 
the faithful martyr say, while living, 
" None but Christ." When dying, say, 
" None but Christ." Through all eter- 
nity say, " None but Christ." Let 
this triumphant name, " The Lord our 
Righteousness," settle every difficul- 
ty, solve every doubt, and silence every 
accusation. When conscience tells thee 
thy sins are both many and great, an- 
swer thou, " Christ's blood cleanseth 
from all sin." When reminded of your 
ignorance, say, " Christ is my wisdom." 
When your ground and title to the king- 
dom are demanded, say, " Christ is my 
righteousness." When your meetness to 
enter into those sacred walls is challeng- 
ed, say, u Christ is my sanctification." 
When sin and the law — when death and 
Satan claim thee as their captive, reply 
to them all, " Christ is my redemption." 
The Law saith, Pay thy debt. Th« 
Gospel saith, Christ hath paid it. The 
Law saith, Make amends for thy sins. 
The Gospel saith, Christ hath made it 
for thee. The Law saith, Thou art a 
sinner; despair for thou shalt be con- 
demned. The Gospel saith, Thy sins 
are forgiven thee; be of good comfort, 
thou shalt be saved. — Rev. John St r ven- 



<J[ami!g ($tttk 

Unity in Family Government. 
Upon this subjectof unity in fam- 
ily government, "The Christian Ob- 
server" says, that "in the whole 
community, the head of a family 
cannot be found, who does not 
know, and who will not acknowl- 
edge, that a unity, both in the theo- 
ry and practice, between the father 
and mother of a family, is absolute- 
ly essential to the proper govern 
ment of the children; and that dif- 
ference in parental administration is 
fatal to the best interests of those 
who are its unfortunate subjects. 
Even in those unhappy cases, where 
an irreconcilable difference of opin- 
ion exists between the father and 
the mother, in regard to the best 
modes or means of family govern- 
ment, if they have any vestige of 
good sense remaining, or any glim 
mering perception of propriety, 
they will keep that difference to 
themselves. When before their chil- 
dren, it will be one of the interdict- 
ed subjects of conversation, and they 
will earnestly endeavor that the 
practical administration of the one 
shall not counterwork that of the 
other. What deplorable conse- 
quences must result from an open 
collision between those to whom al- 
legiance is jointly due ! How can 
children ever learn to obey, when a 
command issued by one parent is 
countermanded by theother? What 
salutary efficacy can there ever be 
in discipline, when the half-correct- 
ed child is snatched from the hand 
administering punishment, and the 
offender is left to read his present 
justification, and his future impuni- 

ty, in the rebuke which is given to 
the corrector? What selt-denial 
will a child ever learn to practice, if 
a dainty forbidden to him by one 
parent is openly or secretly given to 
him by the other? A state of an- 
archy is bad enough, in which to 
rear up children; but two hostile 
sovereigns, alternately exercising 
their authority, granting exemption 
from each other's laws, and vainly 
striving to enforce their own, would 
ruin any kingdom, though its sub- 
jects were angels." 

In many instances, in matters of 
family government, the mother is 
not unfrequently seen openly to re- 
monstrate with the father for cor- 
recting a disobedient and stubborn 
child. In his presence, she will 
even call the father cruel and un- 
feeling, and thus, by her improper 
sympathy and untimely caresses, en- 
courage and confirm the child in its 
willfulness and disobedience. 

When such a course is pursued on 
the part of the mother, no proper 
or efficient family government can 
be instituted or maintained A moth- 
er, that will thus foolishly, it not 
wickedly, interfere with the father 
in the proper discharge of his duty 
to his child, must be weak-minded, 
deficient in proper self government, 
and unconscious that she is inflict- 
ing a more serious and permanent 
injury upon her child, than the need- 
ed punishment of the father could 
possibly bring. 

The father, conscious of his duty 
to his disobedient child, proceedsju- 
diciously to discharge it, but the 
mother, looking upon all punishment 
and every deprivation of indulgence, 
as a positive cruelty to her child, 
and by her untimely caresses and 



misguided sympathy, makes of no 
avail the punishment of the father, 
and thus leaves their children to 
grow up disobedient, without self- 
government or any salutary re- 
straining influence over their pas- 

On the other hand, it not unfre- 
quently happens, that a judicious 
and faithful mother is connected 
with a husband whose principles 
and examples are anything but those 
which sho could desire. This, though 
it may indeed be a trying situation, 
is far from being a hopeless one, and 
she ought not to give up in dispair, 
but emergencies of the case should 
arouse her to more constant watch- 
fulness, greater perservance and vig- 
orous effort. 

If the mother be judicious and 
constant in her exertions, the fath- 
er's confidence in her ability toman 
age her family will be increased, and 
he will generally leave the burden 
of taking care of the children and 
their government to her. 

Let a mother so situated, teach 
her children to be quiet and still, es- 
pecially, when their father is pres- 
ent. Let her make every effort to 
train them up to habits of industry, 
and let her do everything in her 
power to render them respectful, 
obedient and affectionate to their 

Such a course is certainly the best 
that can be adopted to reclaim the 
erring father. The more cheerful 
that home can be made to him, the 
stronger will be the inducements 
for him to draw away from perni- 
cious influences, and refrain from 
the errors of his ways. 


A little family circle, when entire, is 
a little community divine in its consti- 
tution and hedged about with sacred- 
ness, consisting of father, mother, child- 
ren, and to some family circles servants 
are introduced to share its duties and 
promote its interests and comforts. It 
is important to remember that the hap- 
piness of this circle is not dependent 
upon its external condition. A poor 
family may be just as happy as one that 
has riches at command. It has nothing 
to do with rank, or luxury, or fame. 
People who possess these things may 
enjoy the happiness of home, but it is 
not these appendages that make home 
happy. Some rejoice to lay down the 
burden of official greatness, and retire 
with thankful satisfaction to the peace- 
fulness of home ; others are so bewil- 
dered by the glitter of the great world 
as to find the scenes and duties of home- 
life dull and insipid. Be this as it may, 
these outward things are but the stamp 
on the gold, they are not the gold itself. 
A man's genuine value depends on what 
he is in himself, not what he seems to 
be before the world ; he is not simply 
himself there. Let me see him, not as 
clad in the robes of office, nor absorbed 
in the tumult of business; not as he ap- 
pears in the brilliant circles of wealth, 
nor even in the assemblies of worship, 
but as he is at home by his own fire- 
side — the husband, the father, min- 
gling in the bosom of his own house- 
hold; there it is you see the genuine 

Home happiness, then, has to do 
with personal character. Each mem- 
ber of the household either augments 
or diminishes it. The happiness of the 
whole is the aggregate of the individ- 
ual happiness. One jarring string 
spoils the harmony. It grows out of 



personal qualities of each It is not 
the result of circumstances or social 
condition, but the manifestation of per- 
sonal goodness. 

He is above a mGan thing. He can- 
not stoop to a mean fraud. He invades 
no secret in the keeping of another. 
He betrays no secret confided to his 
keeping. He never struts in borrowed 
plumage. He never takes selfish ad- 
vantages of our mistakes. He uses no 
ignoble weapons in controversy. He 
never stabs in the dark. He is not one 
thing to a man's face and another be- 
hind his back. If by accident he comes 
in possession of his neighbor's coun- 
cils, he passes up~m them an act of in- 
stant oblivion. He bears sealed pack- 
ages without tampering with the wax. 
Papers not meant for his eye, whether 
they flutter at the window or lie open 
before him in unguarded exposure, are 
sacred for him. He invades no privacy 
of others, however the sentry sleeps. 
Bolts and bars, locks and keys, hedges 
and pickets, bands and securities, noti- 
ces to trespassers, are none of them for 
him. He may be trusted alone, out of 
sight, near the thinnest partition — any- 
where. He buys no offices, he sells 
none, he intrigues for none. He would 
rather fail of his rights than win them 
through dishonor. He will eat honest 
bread. He tramples on no sensitive 
feeling. He insults no man. If he 
have rebuke for another he is straitfor- 
ward, open, manly; he cannot descend 
to scurrility. In short, whatever he 
judges honorable, he practices toward 
everv man. 

Of o rres pon dcittc. 

Dear Brethren and Sisters: 

On Sabbath morn, Nov. 10, amid the 
inclemency of the weather, we felt very 
desirous of meeting with God's people 
in the sanctuary, and after reaching 
there, found much to our surprise, that 
Bro. Daniel Snowberger, of New Entei- 
prise, would address us. After reading 
part of the fourth chapter of 2 Timothy, 
he selected for his text these words — 
" Preach the word." We never had 
much of an opportunity of hearing Bro. 
S. preach, but we were deeply impressed 
with this sermon. 

By these words we understand that 
the whole word of God is to be preached. 
This the brother tried to hold forth in 
gospel light. We verily must not take 
part of the word and preach and practice 
it, and consider other passages not to be 
observed and obeyed. Only a short time 
ago we were conversing upon the subject 
of feet-washing, when it was said that 
Christ merely washed his disciples' feet 
to show his humility, and if we only 
acknowledge this humility of our Savior 
it is not necessary that we perform the 
action. We do verily acknowledge that 
Christ showed his humility by washing 
his brethren's feet, but if I say I can be 
humble enough to wash my sisters' feet, 
can any one rely upon it without me 
showing my humility by performing 
the action ? Certainly not. 

The sermon was concluded by Bro. 
James A Sell. Bro. S. preached in a 
school-house at foot of Ten, same eve.- — 
Nov. 10, Bro. G. Myers addressed us at 
the school rnuse at Eldorado, from John 
1 : 13, " Which were born," etc. Let 
us diligently strive for the religion of 
Christ, that we may not be " born of the 
will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, 



but of God." Let us not give heed to 
perverse doctrine, but follow the words 
and example of Christ, that we may 
not be found guilty of failing in one 
point, and that we may win the crown 
of glory and sit at God's right hand, 

" 'Twill not be long, our journey here, 
Each broken sigh and falling tear 
Will soon be gone, and all will be 
A cloudless sky, a wareless sea." 

Emily R. Stifler. 
Hollidaysburg, Pa. 


What then, if clouds around me break, 
The fount of joy they can not take 
From out this heart of mine, 

Earth's merry throng may pass me by ; 
Its honors from my grasp may fly 

As leaves upon the blast : I 
I care not, if thou lov'st me still ; 
Thy love alone my heart can fill, 

And hold it to the last. 

I'll love thee till my latest breath ; 

I'll love thee when I'm clasped in death ; 

I'll love thee still on high. 
While on my tide of life shall flow, 
My love for thee no end shall know; 

'Twill never, never die. 

What Then? 

What then ? I am not careful to inquire, 
I know there will be tears and fears and sor- 
row ; 

And then, a loving Savior drawing nigher, 
And saying, " I will answer for the morrow." 

What then? For all my sins his pardoning 

For all my wants and woes his loving kind- 1 

For darkest shades, the shining of God's face, 
And Christ's own hand to lead me in my 

What then ? A shadowy valley, lone and dim ; 

And then, a deop and darkly rolling river ; 
And then, a flood of light, a seraph-hymn, 

And God's own smile forever and forever! 

To My Mother. 

They tell me human love was made 
Awhile to bloom, and then to fade 

Before the Autumn chill: 
They tell me human love is sold— 
A thing of traffic, bought with gold, 

And subject to the will. 

No falsehood this; and yet I own, 
There is a love; one love alone, 

With luster ever bright. 
It runs through all the changing years, 
Forsakes me not in smiles or tears, 

And fills my soul with light. 

That love, beyond all other love, 

Unselfish, pure as heaven above, 

Is thine, dear mother, thine. 

The Little Graves. 

[Lines selected on the death of my little nephew, 
who died t'n Upper Alton, Illinois, August 15, 

" It's only a little grave," they said, 
" Only a little child that's dead." 
And so they carelessly turned away 
From the mound the spade had made that day. 
Ah ! they did not know how deep a shade 
That little grave in our home had made. 

I know the coffin was narrow and small, 
One yard would have served for an ample pall ; 
And one man in his arms could have borne 
The coffin and its freight of clay. [away 

But I know that darling hopes were hid 
Beneath that little coffin-lid. 

I know that a mother stood that day, 
With folded hands by that form of clay ; 
I know that burning tears were hid 
'Neath the drooping lash and aching lid ; 
And I know her lip, and cheek, and brow, 
Were almost as white as her baby's now. 

I know that some things were hid away, 
The crimson frock and wrappings gay, 
The little sock and the half-worn shoe, 
The cap and its plumes and tassels blue, 
And the empty crib, with its covers spread, 
As white as the face of the sinless dead. 

'Tis a little grave ; but oh, have care ! 

For world-wide hopes are buried there. 

And ye, perhaps, in coming years, 

May see, like her, through blinding tears. 

How much of light, how much of joy, 

Is buried up with an only boy ! 

Emily R. Stiflbb. 
Hollidagsburg, Pa. 



Died, December 1, 1S72, in Logan brunch, 
Logan county, Ohio, MARY ELIZA, daughter 
of friend Sainuel and Elizabeth Snap, age just 
3 years. Disease diptheria. Funeral preached 
by M. Swanger and the writer, from Job 19: 21 
and Matt. 18:3. 

Also Dec. 15, 1872, in Washington township, 
Logan county, 0. our old friend, FREDERICK 
SHICKLY, aged 96 years, 5 months and 11 
days. Died of old age. Funeral preached by 
brother M. Swonger and the writer, from Psalm 
103: 15, 16. J. L. Fbantz. 

Died in the Upper DeerCreek church, Indiana, 
Dec. 3, 1872, MARTHA L. daughter of friend 
Jacob and sister Barbara Harless, aged 17 days. 
Funeral by the writer, from 1 Thess. 4 : 17, 18. 


Died in the Lower Cumberland Church, Dec. 
10, 1072, brother MICHAEL WENGER, aged 
70 years 5 months and 21 days. Funeral service 
from 2 Cor. 5 : 1-4. Moses Miller. 

Died in the Upper DeerCreek church, Indiana, 
Dec. 14, 1872, LAURA J. daughter of friend 
Samuel and Esther Snider, aged 1 year 8 months 
and 5 days. Funeral services by elder Hiel 
Hamilton and the writer from Psalm 99 : 12. 


Died in the village of Ringgold, Md , Dec. 3, 
eon of John H. and Kittie Gehr, aged 4 years, 
10 months and 5 days. 

Another loved one has departed, 

A cherub form has gone to rest ! 

Angel bearers his spirit wafted 

To the blessed Sivior's breast, 

Who has said of little children — 

" Suffer them to come to me." 

Oh, cast on him all your burden. 

Those eyes that beamed on you so fondly, 

E'en when death's shadow on them fell, 

Will welcome thee, kind, gentle mother, f 

Where griefs no more the heart will swell. 

Fond parents, he your pride was lent you 

To fill pour hearts and home with bliss, 

To win your purest love, and lead you 

To seek a better home than this. 

Died Oct. 19, 1872, in Balden, Jackson Co. 
Iowa, HATTIE, infant daughter of friend 
Joseph and Caroline Zook, aged 11 months and 
6 days. Funeral services from Matt. 18: 1,2, 3, 
by the brethren. 

She sleeps ! Our little Hattie sleeps. 

We know that she is blest, 
Cradled so soft and tenderly 

On the dear Savior's breast. 
Look up, ye bleeding parent hearts, 

Who mourn the sweet tie riven, 
And feel how blessed 'tis to have 

A little child in heaven. 

John Gable. 

Died in the Elkhart congregation, Page Co. 
Virginia, November 1, 1872, our beloved sister 
MARY HALTEMAN, aged 60 years, 6 months 
and 18 days. Wife of Melbert Halteman. She 

was a member of the church for a number of 
years. She leaves a husband and four children, 
with a great many near relatives and friends to 
mourn and ieol thoir Iobs, but not to mourn as 
those who have no hope. She died with a 
bright hope of a blessed immortality. She 
seemed to be willing that the Lord's will be 
done. When the messenger death came, she 
was ready. She told her children in her last 
moments, that she was going home to a brighter 
world than this to meet those who had gone be- 
fore. She was buried on Saturday the 2d, in a 
family burying-ground, near the place by a 
large attendance of relatives and friends to pay 
their renpects to her remains. Funeral occasion 
improved by brother John Huffman and the 
writer. Nathan Spitler. 

Died, October 4, in the Upper Deer Creek 
church, Cass county, Indiana, Bro. DANIEL C. 
CRIPE, aged 47 years, 5 months and 14 days. 
In him the church has lost a worthy minister, 
and his family an affectionate husband and 
father. He leaves a widowed sister and eleven 
children (six dependent ones) to mourn bis loss. 
The church and family truly are mourning, but 
not as those that have no hope. The writer, 
being left alone in the ministry, feels sad from 
the departing scene. In his dying moments he 
assured us he had a clear title. He said he 
knew it would oarry him through, told us to go 
on boldly in the cause ot the Master, that the 
cause is a good one. Then he bade his family 
and all present farewell, which was solemn 
indeed. He was a member about twenty-nine 
years ; nearly twelve years in the ministry, with 
good prospects to be useful. He had a great 
oonoern for the church and his family. Disease 
inflammation of the bowels, followed by typhoid 
fever. Funeral occasion improved by elder 
Hiel Hamilton and others from 1 Cor. 15 :51- 
53. A. RlNEHART. 

Died, in the Logan church district, Logan 
county, Ohio, Oct. 26, 1872, brother GEORGE 
SNYDER, aged 26 years, 10 months and 13 
days. He leaves a kind widow sister in the 
church and one child to mourn their loss. He 
bore his sickness with fortitude and resignation, 
and we hope their loss is his great gain. Funeral 
conducted by the writer to a large concourse of 
relatives and friends. Phil. 7 : 21. 

Degraff, O. J- L- Frantz. 

Died, Oct. 23, 1872, of apoplexv, brother 
AARON BOGGS, aged 57 y. 11 m. 8 d. The 
deceased was attending a communion meeting, 
and feeling somewhat unwell toward evening, 
concluded to return home. He entered the hack 
with several others to return to his home, and 
when but a short distance from the meeting, he 
expired. His oampanion and several of his 
children were at the meeting, but none of them 
were present to witness his death. Stricken 
witn grief at the unexpected tiding', they were 
summoned to appear at a scene to tbem solemn 
and painful. The funeral services were per- 
formed in the German Baptist meeting-house in 
Covington, in the presence of a large and sym- 
pathising congregation. The deceased was a 
worthy and devoted member of the church, and 
a seepootable and useful citizen.— Stillwater 
Valley Gazette. 

We tu*Vv tieea dektytiU iu g'»tlibg our 
premiums. Some of them were accidental- 
ly destroyed. We are receiving some now 
and hope to have enough soon to supply 

"We call the attention of farmers to the 
Fakmkks' Monthly for 1873. It is a neat 
rural monthly and costs only fifty cents. — 
Every subscriber receives an excellent Map 
of Ohio, FUKK. 

The Map is admired by all who examin- 
ed it. Everybody wants a good Map of 
Ohio. Tin- - pies a central position 

Ktween the East and the West. It is the 
highway between the East and the 
Subscribe for the Farmers Monthly 
find get the Ma}-. See advertisement else- 

Bible Dictionary. 

A Dictionary of the Bible comprint lag itb Antiqui- 
Iography, Geography, and Natural History. 
This Work contains every name in the Bible 
ng which anything can be said, it em- 
-'ne results of Historic Research. Anti- 
n Investigation, the study of Languages 
i leers, and the discoveries of modern 
- and explorers in the Holy Land. 
book is printed from new Stereotype 
. on good paper, and is appropriately il- 
i with over One Hundred and Twenty 
ings of Scenes, Ancient Cities, and 
ible Places of the Holy Land, descrip- 
igures and valuable Maps. 
It will contain nearly 800 closely printed dou- 
ble column octavo pages, including over twenty 
-teel and wood engravings. 
.subscribers to the Gospel Visitor 
we will send a copy of this 
nary, bound in Cloth. 

-cribers to the Gospel Visitor 
md $18,00 we will send a copy of the 
Dictionary bound in Leather. 
The books are sent by express. 
Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 


Floral Guide 

FOB 1ST:?. 

riDE is now published Quarterly. '*"» 
the year, four numbers, which is 
■ afterward send 
to the amount of () n r Dollar or more 
i- may also order Twenty-five Cents 
xtra— the price paid for the Guide. 

a beautiful, givingplana 
ing Rural Hemes, Designs for Dining 
Decora ttoux, Window Gardens 
ntainingu mass of information invalu- 

Qowers. One Hundred 

I fifty pages, -m tine tinted paper, gome Five 
udred Engravings and a superb Colored 

and I'nrouia Cover. The First Ed- 

: Two HUNDRED Thocsaxp just 
i in English and German, and readv to 
end out. 

"4AMC8 VICk, K-.cUet.ter, V V. 



FOR 1873. 

The Farmers' Monthly for 1873 will contain 
10 pages each month and will be devoted to 
Stock Raising, Farming, Fruit and Vegetable 
Culture, Health and Home Interests. The pre- 
paration and selection of matter is made with a 
view to utility and profit. Terms 50 cents. 
Eight Copies 93.50. Every subscriber receives 
a large County and Township 


Containing all the Post Offices in the state, 
all Rail Roads built and building, <fcc, Sec. 
Five cents must be added for each map when 
sent by mail. For ten cents extra the map will 
be furnished with a cover. Address 

H. J. Kihtz, Dayton, 0. 


A beautifully colored map of Palestine, size 
28 by 'M inches, containing 

The Ancient and Moden Names of all known 

A table of the Seasons, Weather, Productions, 

The iourney of the Israelites from Egypt. 

The World as known to the Hebrews. 

The Travels of the Apostle Paul. 

The Holy City of Jerusalem. 

Altitudes in English feet on the locality. 

Texts of Scripture cited to Cities, Sec. Sic. 

For thirteen subscribers to the Children's Paper 
for 1873 and $3,25, we will send free a copy of 
this excellent map. 

For eighteen subscribers to the Children'* Paper 
for 1873 and $4,50 we will send the map mount- 
ed on rollers. Send five cents extra for postage 
on each map. 

Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 


ell the People's Edition of 

Dr. Win. Smith's 



IT Contains over 1,000 closely printed, double- 
coluinn octavo pages, and is illustrated with 
over 2U0 engravings, and a series of fine, au- 
thentic ma| 

This DICTIONARY embodies the results of 
the most recent study and research of over six- 
ty of the most eminent Riblical scholars in the 
world. Clergymen of all denominations regard 
it as the best work of the kind ever published, 
and one which ought to be in the hands of 
every Bible reader. 

It is a great library in itself. The labor and 
learning of centuries are gathered in this one 
volume, to throw a clear, strong Light upon 
every paj;e of the inspired word. Agents are 
meeting with unprecedented success. Uue re- 
port? •>•» orders taken the first three day- of his 
canvass; another 10 in two day-: auother - 4i-4 
in ten days: another *• Dictionaries and *8 of 
ou; large Family Bibles iu two half days ; an- 
other told 47 Dictionaries and 44 Biblei iu onr 

.Send for eirculars with terms, testimonials 
and a full description of the work. Address, 
NATIONAL. ftSLlMHlAUCU., Cincinnati 

"GOBI el 7iSITOR." 

Byd'» Theology . 1,45 

Wisdom and IVverof God 1,46 

Debate :»n Immersion ,75 

? arable of the Lord's Supper 20 
l.i i ii Remarks on Light iNiindedness 10 

Wandelnd* SeeU [ German 1 1,15 

Wallfahrt naeh Ztonethal ,00 

BbBTHRKn's Hymn Hook [ nvic selection ] 

Plain sheep binding ,75 

Per dozen, by express 7,2"> 

" arabepqw binding ,75 

Per dozen, by express 

riuiii morocou 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 10, no 

Plain morocoo, pocket book form 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 12, oo 

Neu German Hymn Book. 

Plain sheep binding, gingle 50 

Per dozen, by express 5,oo 

German and h)><ilt><li bound together. 

Tnrkey moroooo 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 1 _ .00 

Arabesque plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Plain sheep binding 1,00 

Per dozen, by express l .',w 

Hymn Looks [old selection] 

G-erman and English 75 

Euglish, single ,40 

"' per dozen 4,25 

Kost\s Domestic Medicine, 024 pp 8vo 

(ierum \ and English Testament 

Sent p istpaid at annexed rate* except wh< u " l>y 
express" is added. Express charges are paid by 
receiver. Always state by what way you want books 
tent. Remittances by mail for books, iic, at 
the risk of the sender. P. 0. Orders at our , 
Names put on books to order for 15 cents each 
Address 11. J. KURTZ, Dayton, <J. 

The Children'* Paper. 

An illustrated paper devoted to the instruc- 
tion of the Children. 

1 copy, per year SO 30 

4 copies " " 100 

13 3 00 

20 " " •' 4 00 

25 " " " 4 50 

We ask the cooperation of the brcthr 
sisters everywhere in introducing the Paper 
and in getting subscribers for it as well as in 
furnishing reading matter for the children. 

Special terms to schools when packages are 
addressed to one person only. 

Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all order.- and communications to 
il. J. Kl RTZ, Dayt'jn, 0. 

17 -j lir. * AIM It UNIT'S io7^. 

Blood Cleanser 


Many Ministering Brethren use and recom- 
mend it. A tonic and purge, for Blood Disea- 
ses and Female Complaints. Many testimoni- 
als. £1,25 per bottle. Ask or send for the 
" Health Messenger," a medical paper publish- 
ed gratis by the Undersigned. Use only the 
" Panacea" prepared at Chicago, 111. aud by 

Fahrneys Brothers & Oo , 

Waynesboro, Franklin Co., l*a. 

To the Brethren and FriemU. 

I hereby propose to sell my hooks — Treatise 
roShrine immersion, now 

ptB T, and Nou-Uesistauce — at per 

,«L)py, postpaid, or io -i 

i»> ..;u traiisporl tion. 

B. r. MOOMAW, Bousack*. Va. 


E.n.cyctopedli8. r 

Containing tlit United Counsels and 
of the Brethren nl their Annual 

The work neatly bound together with 

" Alexander Mack's Writ i □ 
1 copy -cut by mail postpaid.. 

Of those bound there are but 
the " Mack's " are out of print, whei 
an- disposed of, hence friends who 
a copy bad better send o 
cyclopedia in pamphlet form(witl 
we have yet some more than of the bound ones 
and to have them more - 1 hrough- 

out our brotherhood we will reduce the price 
and send them postpaid for * 


i:i>l\s HOWE, Ji\ 


ewing Ma chin 

\V A s 



Latest Improved, 


C. G. EMRICK, 6 West Third St. Dayton, 
JAS. K. SIMM anon.O. 

U. V Hamilton, 0. 


22-11 -3m 

Book* on Freemasonry I 



To which is appended 

Mysteries of Odd-Fellowship, 

By ;i Member oi 
The whole containing over five hundred pages. 
Will be sent, postpaid, to any address, on re- 
ceipt of price — $2. 
Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

wjniSiir m 






VOL. XXIH. FEBRUARY, 1873. NO. 2. 

TERMS : One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 


r^OlVTririVT^ UFox. Jaoob Faw, Godihall Deli>. Mary 

VyVyll A. Eill ± O. Ann Kline, 8 Defcerry, David C Cline, 

The Lo rner's Place 33 

Martin Cosner, Peter Orumpacker, Henry 
(J.ii-st, John Brindlo, Solomon Workman, 
A Glance at the Present state of the... 1Vt( . r Nimiger, John Flack, Michael Zigl 

World 36 ler, Jonathan J Barkley, Milton L Evert, 

Remarks on Matthew 39 Win Johnson, Samuel Huffman, Leah Wit- 
Letter to II 1. A. J.Welton 41 m ?. r ' HtmryAISherly Andrew Cosner, Mrs 

John Englar, M.J fhomas, .John Keiser, 

A Le "° r -J 4b SallieShuey,JeremBe.'ghty Liezie Kneads, 

Howialt? 51 Henry Swadley. Peter Her. i.liz : Gros- 

Not Weary, but Gaining Strength 51 nickle, Jacob Fyock, Peter Beitz, .) Eby, 

Holding our Own 53 S^f -J? 1 ?? £ Jo ^ n » ES Miller, Dav.d 

..... * a nt G Weller, II II Harnley, David Keim. 

A\ Inter than Miow 54 „ „ 

_ ,. „. . , „ , ir , B _ -brotn Kate Brenizer, Carrie Bowers, S 

Gods Work and Man s Work 56 Oorrell, Sun Shellabarger, T C Robinson, 

The Family Circle: Amos W Yutzoy, Jacob L Deardort)'. D E 

Pray with your Children 57 Bowman, David M Witmer A Funk. Noah 

Style, not Taste; Fashion, not Refine- !>"! ,, " r ' N "; ,h g orn > Nouh ^ e ^ ri « k !» Abr 

wlnimer, C Newcomer, David Qoffman, 

ment 57 

Jacoh Lehman, Albert, Swinehart, Landon 

The Midnight Supper 58 West, A J Miller, Maggie Moomaw, L 

They won't Trouble you Long 59 Yo'tim, J L Lesh, Henry Wirth. A Brum- 

Thorn< 60 DHU J» n ' ^ ^ Fine, Peter Smith, James Sin- 
_ TT , s , '"*" key, Jacob Leckron, Solomon Hen ricks, Da- 
Walk in Christ s Territory 61 vid SI. idler, David Henncks, Solomon Zar- 

The Enemy Indoors 61 Laugh, Daniel ALU r, Daniel llelsar, Jos 

Poetry. Kitlenho ise C Hold Tinan. Jacob G.irver, 

Heavier the Cross 63 

Jos Ellenb -rg t, L :vi Stoner, J L Prantz, 
Cuthbert Watlunan, G. V Siler, Jacob S 

Marriages 64 Deardorff, F Loomis, Jonathan Mom,-. 

Obituaries 64 Minerva Chaney. Jos Crumine, J B Mish- 

m , „ ler, David A Friend S T Bo-s<-rman, A 

Punk, S It llaekman, DM Irwin, A J IJix- 

Letters Received, son. Alfred Longanecker. 
From J G lloyer, Josiah Kensberger, $ rom Daniel N Wengert, Jacob S My- 
JamesC Workman, T C Eobinson, Jacob ers, Jonn Barnet, C Krider, Mary Cronse, 
M Detwiler, Mattin A Lear, Daniel Trump, Wm MeWhorter, Joel Ohmart, John 
Jacob Mohler, E P L Dow, John Zrgler, Knopp, tsaac K ©ennis, Enoch Eby, 
Isaiah Horner, Daniel Zook. John H Grhr, Eli B Studebaker, John S Bmmert, 
Israel Roop, Win H Liehty, Peter Hock- W K Simmons. A B Wallieh, J D Haugh- 
man, Margaret Philips. Catharine Butter- tehn, David Becktelheimer, Nancy Burket, 
baugh, Jacob Musser, J T Dobbins, Mill- G W Pri-er. Win N Moore, Sam Hoffwrt, 
Calvert, Jaeob P Nolziger, Susannah E V E Pricj, Tbos G Johnson, John Halsin- 
Graham, J \V Byrne, Solomon Gilbert. *er, <*«» ( - Mermt, R.chel Calvert, S D 
John Shuck, J S Barb, Francis B..rris, B F Ohri t an, Ft J Myers, Abr Bowman, Job 
Kittmger, CEby, C itichard, J K Bverlv, Mahorney, Jos W artield. Isaac Hawkins, 
Reuben Young, James M Sheppard, H Wm K Goodman, David Kuns, Margaret 
Frank Rosenberger, Daniel Miller, John B lell, C Eby. S M Minniek, Eliz Hyde, 
Garver. Noah Mdler, Wm Bueklew, J W Wm C Miller. J S Snell. P R \N rightsman, 
Scott, Jesse Stutzman, John E Bowman, J<* &«'»$ ^ :l1 Wimer, A J Bowers, G ^ 
Elmore Piper, Samuel H Meyers, Jaeob Widener, R Swartz, Michael Honf, Nancy 
Wheeler, Samuel Duncan, Jaines Wirt (no Kitch. John F Hess, Andrew Hutchison A 
money enclosed), E W Stoner, A W Reese, J Hixson, \\ R Deeter, Saml Click, HE 
Daniel Brumbaugh, Josiah P Meyers, L H Hoke. M D, Maria Stoner, Lvdia Angle- 
Dickey, J W Byrne, Wm Sadler, J Mttes Y '»ver, J M Whitmer, Noah Miller, John R 
Heekb-r, Albert Vaniman, H R Holsinger, Wellington. Lmra Bakl win, Isaac Livezey, 
D B Mentzer, David Blocker, D G Earner. Daniel Trump. 

WITH MONEY. -•-*• . 

From Solomon Workman, Gilbert Brow- '! r , Bible Dictiona ry premium can be sent by 

u t i fi...:j d i 1 \ mail by inclosing fifty cents for portage. lno?e 

er, Susan Lesher, David Bock, Isaac Vey- wanting a copy of the Diftimary otherwise than 

er-. Jacob Zigler, Lewis Kimniel. Benjamin as a premium ban have the cloth for $3,50 and 

Leatherman.' Perry Beekner. Asa Bears-.An- father for 14,00, p istpaid. 

drew Umbel, Benjaman Bens holt* W E * 

Roberts Wm B Sowers, M F Worrell. Flla TjOUSE & LOT FOR SALE.- A two story 

William* Ai I C lnVl-er Lienb Sin,. At T 11 brick house aim lot for sale on very reason- 

Williams, M JO Jficker, Jacob Sipe. AI J able terms. For particulars inqaire of the pub- 

Harley, Sarah J Miller, Geo Bucket-. .) mes ij s her of this paper. 
A Murray, Andrew H Snowbergrer. John F 


Vol. XXIII. 

FEBRUARY, 1873. 

No. 2, 


And they eat down at thy feet; every one 

shall receive of thy words. 

Deut. 33 : 3. 

This expressive and suggestive 
language oecurs in the benediction 
Moses pronounced upon his people 
just before his death. The writer 
of the book of Deuteronomy intro- 
duces the address of Moses in which 
the language above quoted occurs, 
thus: "And this is the blessing 
wherewith Moses, the man of God, 
blessed the children of Israel before 
his death." And among the distin- 
guished blessings and privileges 
they had enjoyed, was that of sit- 
ting down at the feet of God. This 
position at the feet of God was that 
of a learner. In the evangelist's 
narrative of Martha, it is said, 
" And she had a sister called Mary, 
which also sat at Jesus' feet, and 
heard his words." Luke 10 : 39. — 
And Saul of Tarsus was brought up 
" at the feet of Gamaliel." 

There seems to be in these cases 
a reference to a custom among the 
. a>tern nations of the master sitting 
in a higher seat, while the scholars 
occupied a lower seat, and sat at the 
feet of the masters. And while the 
highly-favored Israelites were per- 
mitted to sit at the feet of God to 
receive the words of the " fiery law," 
we who are permitted to live under 
the christian dispensation, enjoy the 
blessed privilege of sitting with the 
humble and devoted Mary at the 
feet of Jesus. And let us see what 

this position at our Lord's feet im- 
plies. But 

1. Let us see who Jesus was — 
Isaiah describes him thus: "His 
name shall be called Wonderful. 
Counselor, the mighty God, the 
everlasting Father, the Prince or 
| peace." Isaiah 9 : 7. He is said by 
Paul to be the u power of God, and 
the wisdom of God." 1 Cor. 1 : 24. 
He is a Teacher, bearing with him 
the credentials of heavenly author- 
ity, as affirmed by a distinguished 
ruler of the Jews, who said, in 
addressing Jesus, " Rabbi, we know 
that thou art a Teacher come from 
God : for no man can do these mira- 
cles that thou doest, except God be 
with him." John 3 : 2. He is 
honorably referred to by John the 
Baptist in the following suggestive 
language: " He must increase, but 
I must decrease. He that cometh 
from above is above all : he that is 
of the earth is earthly, and spea'<eth 
of the earth : he that cometh from 
heaven is above all. And what he 
hath seen and heard, that he testi- 
fied. . . . For he whom God hath 
sent, speaketh the words of God : for 
God giveth not the Spirit by meas- 
ure unto him." John 3, 30-34. He 
comes from above — he is of a heav- 
enly or gin. lie testifies to what 
he has seen and heard — he speak- 
from experience, and from a per- 
sonal knowledge of the things about 
which he speaks and testifies. " In 
him are hid ail the treasures or* 
wisdom and knowledge," says Paul. 
Col. 2 : o. The same authority fur- 



ther testifies of Jesus, and says, " In 
him dwelleth all the fullness of the 
Godhead bodily." (v. 9.) So when 
Mary sat at the feet of Jesus, she 
occupied a place no less glorious, 
hororablo, or desirable than that 
occupied by the highly-favored Jews 
who sat at the feet of God. 

As we all need divine instruction 

to make us wiso unto salvation, at 

the teet of Jesus, with the humble 

Mary, we all should be found. But 

can we sit at his feet now, since he 

is no more in the world ? And is 

he no more in the world ? Did he 

not say to his disciples, " I am with 

you alway, even unto the end of the 

world"? And when Paul said, 

" Who shall ascend into heaven ? 

that is, to bring Christ down from 

above: or who shall descend into 

the deep? that is, to bring up 

Christ again from the dead. But 

what saith it? The word is nigh 

thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy 

heart : that is. the word of faith, 

which we preach ; that if thou shall 

confess with thy mouth the Lord 

Jesus, and shalt believe in thine 

heart that God bath raised him 

from the dead, thou shalt be saved," 

(Rom. 10, 6-9) did he not mean that 

the essential and needful power of 

Christ is still present in the world 

to affoid instruction and help to all 

who feel their need of him, and who 

will take their place at his feet as 

disciples or learners ? It is true, 

he is not here in the world with his 

bodily presence, but he is here spirit 

uall} 7 . We have his throne of grace 

on which he sits, to approach; we 

can enter his house in which he 

dwells; we have his word through 

which he speaks to us, and we have 

his ordinances through which he 

manifests himself to us, and we 
have his promise that where two or 
three are gathered together in his 
name, that he will be in the midst 
of them. And so we onjoy the 
blessed privilege of sitting at his 
feet, to hear his divine instructions, 
and to profit by his heavenly les- 

In his ability to teach, we may 
have the utmost confidence. He is 
the personification of truth itself, 
and therefore can not be mistaken 
upon any subject upon which he 
imparts instruction. He knows 
every thing, and he knows it thor- 
oughly. But he does not only pos- 
sess a perfect knowledge of every 
thing, and a peculiar gift ior im- 
parting instruction, but he can even 
impart a capacity for learning, even 
where this is wanting in his schol- 
ars. He opened the understanding 
of his disciples, who were not the 
most apt learners of divine truths, 
to understand the scriptures. Luke 
24 : 45. As he could make the 
blind to see, the deat to hear, and 
the lame to walk, and even the dead 
to live, so he can impart capacity 
tor understanding. He renews his 
disciples in the spirit of their mind, 
gives them a new heart, and writes 
his laws in their minds. He knows 
what is in man, and consequently 
he knows all the infirmities that 
beset his disciples, and can suit 
his illustrations and explanations 
to the cases he is endeavoring to 

But there is something very win- 
ning in the manner of our Lord's 
teaching. There is often something 
cold and even repulsive in teachers, 
and in their presence their scholars 
are timid and bashful, and feel 



afraid to ask their instructors for 
imformation, though they may feel 
they much need it. But the heav- 
enly Teacher, at whose feet we are 
permitted to sit and learn, is conde- 
scending, patient and forbearing. 

" The bending angel9 stoop'd to seo 
The lisping infant clasp his knee, 
And smile, as in a father's eye, 
Upon his mild divinity." 

He will condescend to teach begin- 
ners in the school of salvation the 
very alphabet or first principles of 
Christianity. Some of these are 
thus stated by Paul : repentance, 
faith, doctrine of baptisms, laying 
on of hands, resurrection of the 
dead, and eternal judgment. Heb. 
6, 1-2. He gives line upon line, and 
precept upon precept, here a little 
and there a litile, as the learner is 
able to receive it. He said to his 
hearers, " Learn of me, for I am 
meek and lowly of heart." This 
was as much as to say — Be not 
deterred from approaching me, or 
entering the list of my disciples, 
because I am Israel's King or the 
world's S'tvior. With my royalty 
and majesty are blended love and 
compassion to the ignorant and 
guilty whom I have come to seek 
and to save. I am the Son of man, 
as well as the Son of God, and can 
weep and sympathize with the 
suffering, as well as receive the 
homage and worship of angels. — 
u The common people heard him 
gladly," for he stooped to converse 
with them, and waited to hear their 
tales of woe. 

And how precious is the knowl- 
edge he imparls! 

" Christ came from heaven ; of heaven he st oke ; 
To heaven he led his follow'rs way ; 
Dark clouds of gloomy night he broke, 
Unveiling an immortal day," 

" In my Father's house are many 
mansions," said he, when instructing 
his disciples. And when an interest 
had been awakened in their minds 
in relation to those heavenly man- 
sions, then he pointed them to him- 
self, and said, " I am the way." — 
And in the beautiful and explicit 
language of one of his prayers, he 
says, " And this is life eternal, that 
they might know thee, the only 
true God, and Jesus Christ, whom 
thou hast sent." And it is at the 
feet of our Lord, where the humble 
Mary sat, that we must sit with 
the humility and teachableness of a 
child, if we would learn the true 
import of his teachings. And if we 
would bring with us to the oracles 
of God when we search them as we 
search for hidden treasure, this 
simplicity, docilit}', and humility of 
mind, implied in sitting at the feet 
of Jesus and at the feet of God, 
we should experience a progress in 
divine knowledge which a man of 
letters, and the mere critic, never 
experience. Then would we have 
that experimental and scriptural 
knowledge of the divine character, 
which is said iu the language of our 
Lord abovjB quoted, to constitute 
eternal life ! 

Paul was brought up at the feet 
of Gamaliel, and he was a successful 
student there in acquiring the learn- 
ing that was there taught. And 
although he did not despise science, 
he valued the knowledge he obtained 
under the teaching of Jesus so much 
higher than all other knowledge 
that ho exclaims, "What things 
were gain to me, those I counted 
loss for Christ. Yea, doubtless, and 
I count all things but loss for the 
excellency of the knowledge of 



Christ Jesus my Lord." Phil. 3 : 
7, 8. This knowledge is indeed lite 
eternal. Other knowledge may pull' 
up, but this edifieth. 

We need not he strangers to God, 
nor to the covenant of his grace. — 
N either need he be a stranger to 08. 
It is not his will that we should 
wander through the world as chil- 
dren without a father, or as sheep 
without a shepherd. It is his will 
that we should come to the knowl- 
edge of the truth and be saved. At 
the feet of Jesus, or in the humble 
and teachable state of mind which 
that position implies, that knowl- 
edge is obtained. Here at the feet 
ot Christ, or in him as a disciple, the 
Father meets us, welcomes us to his 
arms, and to all the blessings of 
redemption. Keader, it is your 
privilege, whoever you may be, to 
sit at the feet of Jesus and enjoy the 
advantages of his teaching. But to 
do so, you must humble yourself 
and renounce the world. And if 
you thus humble } T ourself as a learn- 
er at his feet, in due time you shall 
be exalted to his throne and reign 
with him. J. Q. 

For the Visitor. 


The world moves in art, invention, 
science and crime. It moves by im- 
pulse rather than reason, by applause 
rather than charity. A city is swept 
by a conflagration, and the world 
responds with charitable contribu- 
tions; millions famish for bread on 
the plains of Persia, and the world 
makes no effort to mitigate their 

Invention gives to labor an im- 
petus exceeding tho philosophic 
dreams of j T oro, yot human life is 
not regarded amid the din and bus- 
tle of mechanical industry hurling 
its thousands to eternity without a 
moment of warning. Art, twin sis- 
ter to invention, regales the eye 
with every novelty in mechanism, 
architecture and nature. She 
spreads her fair fingers in museums, 
temples, churches, houses, books, 
pamphlets, albums, even in the 

But the chief art of the day is the 
art of living well without work. — 
Science is much concerned about the 
age of the earth as developed by its 
geological formation ; about the pri- 
meval state of man, how long and by 
what means he gradually developed 
himself from an orang-outang into 
a perfect man. The safety of the 
globe we live on is a fruitful eource 
of scientific investigation. Does 
light reach us from the sun by radi- 
ation or undulation ? If the wave 
hypothesis be true, science declares 
all nature must collapse in a succes- 
sion of concentric collisions and 
conflagrations, until somewhere in 
the far off ages to come, light will 
go out, the universe will be void, 
and all things will cease to exist. 

Cold, cheerless, Godless science ! 
At times the astronomer fancies his 
glass reveals the approach of a dis- 
tant star with the velocity of many 
miles a second, and he calculates 
the time the earth will be habitable 
before it be annihilated by the ap- 
palling collision. Quite recently it 
has been discovered that the sun at 
times emits prodigious tongues of 
flame, thousands of miles in length, 
with such exceeding ve'ocity that 



the earth is in danger of being 
licked up in a moment. Thus God 
and the bible are ignored by modern 
scientific speculation. 

The world evidently advances in 
crime. True, the dark ages are 
past; healhenish idolatry no longer 
asserts its sway over civilized com- 
munities; but murder, suicide, rob- 
bery, divorce, prostitution, enlight- 
ened debauchery, infanticide by 
abortion, were never so prevalent 
in high circles. 

The religious world also moves, 
but its motion is more truly retro- 
grade than onward. Popery has 
lost its prestige and power, and 
protestants are fighting the old 
battles of Rome over again. The 
missionary goes to teach the hea- 
then with the bible in one hand, and 
the sword in the other. In England 
and other European countries, the 
church is supported by state, and 
the highest ecclesiastical dignitaries 
have also the highest power in the 
state. This is protestantism on the 
road to Rome. In the United States 
no single denomination has had 
either prestige or power to demand 
a union of church and state : and a 
concerted action is wanting on the 
part ot the churches aspiring to that 
power, before it will ever be effected 
in this country. The " associations 
for the promotion of holiness/' held 
in different parts of the United 
States within the last few years, and 
participated in by different leading 
denominations, bear a remarkable 
feature ot a move in that direction. 
Jarring, discordant elements before 
God and man, they would come 
together and agroo to disagree. — 
Amid all the confusion arising from 
sectarians, creeds, and disciplines, 

the bible, the true witness, goes 
forth in its purity, beii g faithfully 
translated into all the principal lan- 
guages and sent out into the differ- 
ent parts of the world. God is thus 
faithfully represented among the 
nations, by his written word, if not 
by his ministers. 

The researches of the American 
Bible Union on the subject of bap- 
tism have forever settled that long 
disputed point to all candid, un- 
prejudiced minds. Whatever theo- 
logians may think will do for bap- 
tism, it is a remarkable fact that no 
translator has over ventered to ren- 
der the words, bapto, baptizo, by 
sprinkle or pour. All the advocates 
for aspersion hitherto have ac- 
knowledged immersion to be valid. 
This, however, is now denied by 
some who are unable to sustain the 
position such acknowledgment for- 
ces them to take. Some are even 
so rash as to declare that immer- 
sion can not be found in the bible, 
the evidence of the learned world to 
the contrary notwithstanding. The 
position of protestants who try to 
sustain sprinkling and pouring, to 
the exclusion of immersion, is 
pitiable in the extreme; they claim 
not the power to change immersion 
to sprinkling, as the catholics 
honestly confess they have done, 
and had the power to do, and then 
in face of all the evidence, sacred 
and profane, they would shift the 
difficulty by denying that immer- 
sion is baptism at all. As it stand- 
before the world now, it no longer 
presents a field for controversy. — 
The advocates of aspersion fail to 
meet the overwhelming evidence 
produced by the defenders of im- 
mersion. They are well aware that 



the secret of their power in propa- 
gating their faith lies in rocking 
their hearers to repose in the cradle 
of carnal security, and not in pro- 
voking debate. 

Pedo-baptists are driven, or 
rather have suffered themselves to 
float, into a position wholly inex- 
plicable, and which presents an 
enigma the wisest among them will 
ever be unable to explain. They 
hold the position that baptism is 
not essential to salvation, and then 
claim that infants, in order to enjoy 
the benefits of salvation, must be 

XJniversalists believe that all will 
be saved, yet they take all the 
trouble to spread their doctrine as 
though the salvation of the world 
depended upon accepting the faith 
they teach. Equally unreasonable 
is the action of those who hold the 
doctrine of election and reprobation 
and zealously herald their views 
from the pulpit and through the 
press. In the one case, if all will be 
saved, reason would saj T , fold hands 
and keep quiet. In the other, if it 
be decreed from eternity that cer- 
tain individuals shall be saved and 
all others lost, why preach ? (As 
though it were possible to change 
the decrees of Jehovah ! ) Thus 
have erroneous ideas, descending 
from father to son, become so in- 
grained in human nature, that 
reason is dethroned ) and for the 
light of truth, creeds, disciplines 
and the acknowledged heads and 
founders of churches are consulted 
as authority. Like the churches in 
Europe, by such glaring corruption, 
creating an atmosphere for the 
spread of atheism within the last 
decade, so these and similar organ- 

izations are destined, at no distant 
day, to become the infectious ele- 
ment for the spread of infidelity 
throughout the land. 

All things move, and the end 
approaches. Power is beginning to 
usurp the place of reason. Error 
exposed to the piercing rays of 
truth, will resort to physical force 
to hold its sway. Already do we 
hear from the pulpit the declaration 
charging the translation of the 
scriptures into plain English to be 
the work ot the adversary. Such 
characters, unable to stand in de- 
bate against the unfolding of the 
truth, as developed by the research- 
es of the learned through the annals 
of the church and by the critical 
translation and interpretation of the 
sacred text, (and having their own 
platform knocked from under them 
by their own weapons, and thus 
rendered powerless in meeting and 
sustaining the charges they make 
against the faithful translation of 
the scriptures,) would employ secu- 
lar power in forcing the world to 
accept their views independent of 
that reason with which God has 
endowed them. 

As invention and the arts advance 
in the world, political and relig- 
ious (? ) so faith in God and his 
word is departing from the rainds 
of the people. Where is now the 
faith and patience of the saints that 
once withstood fire and sword, the 
spoiling ot their goods, the confisca- 
tion of their estates, and with unfal- 
tering trust forsook all that they 
might win Christ? Where is the 
faith that would cause the ravens 
or even angels to bring food to the 
servant of God of the nineteenth 
century ? What mean these asso- 

REMARKS ON MATT. 19 : 23, 24. 


ciations, societies and companies, 
organizing in all parts of the coun- 
try with the ostensible purpose of 
aiding the great mission ot the Gos- 
pel ? Is not this the work of the 
enemy to weaken the faith ot the 
servants of God and even to destroy? 
What organization need we outside 
of the strongest ? God is in the 
midst of thee, O Zion ! whither 
wouldst thou go for protection ? 
When the Son of God comes will he 
find faith on the earth? 

Already the prophetic cry of 
"peace and safety" is on its mission 
through the world. The inaugura- 
tion of universal peace among the 
nations by all the great powers, has 
been in contemplation for some 
time. Safety is what is sought by 
all organizations outside of the 
church. Safety in the possession of 
worldly goods, independent of the 
will of Providence, is a fruitful 
source of petty organizations 
"making merchandise of you" and 
laying the foundation for that re- 
pose which will only be disturbed 
when the last day will come with 
" sudden destruction." 

D. H. 

For the Visitor. 

REMARKS ON MATT. 19: 23,24. 

In order to learn the import of the 
above words, it will be necessary to 
examine their context. By com- 
paring the corresponding texts as 
recorded by Luke and Mark, we 
learn that there was a certain 
"young man," a riiler, who had 
great possessions, and " was very 
rich," that "came running, and 
kneeled to Jesus, and asked him, 
Good Master, what shall I do that 

L may inherit eternal life? Jesus 
answered him, if thou wilt enter 
into life, keep the commandments." 
In answer to the query of the rich 
young ruler, Christ named the com- 
mandments, to which the young 
man replied, "all these things have 
I kept from my youth up; what 
lack I yet?" This no doubt, was 
only self-justification, as the sequel 
plainly proves, and Christ knew it, 
for he answered him, " If thou wilt 
be perfect, go sell that thou bast 
and give to the poor." Could this 
young man have loved his neighbor 
as himself, and yet be sorrowful, 
sad and grieved when Christ re- 
quested him to give to the poor? 
The gospel was not then written as 
now, and in order to receive the 
benefit of Christ's gospel, it was 
necessary for him to sell all that he 
had — in that Christ traveled from 
place to place — so that his riches 
could be used. Christ did not re- 
quire him to give all to the poor, if 
so, he would have told him to give 
it to the poor, but it is not men- 
tioned. This view being correct, 
could the}Oung man have loved his 
neighbor as himself? Reason says 
no; conscience answers no. 

It is said that there is a saj'ing 
among the Jews that this rich man 
was the one Christ referred to when 
he said there was a certain rich 
man, etc. at whose gate Lazarus 
was laid. Let that be as it may, 
one thing is certain, namely, that 
Christ considered the young man's 
condition a very hopeless one, un- 
less the divine power be displayed 
in his behalf. Christ sa}'8, " verily, 
I say unto you, that a rich man 
shall hardly enter into the kingdom 
of heaven." 


REMARKS ON MATT. 19 : 23, 24. 

When the disciples heard tin's 
Baying, they were astonished at his 
words; therefore Christ adds fur- 
ther, " how hard it is for them that 
trust in riches to enter into the 
kingdom of God." And to show 
them the condition of such, Christ 
adds, " It is easier for a camel to go 
through the eye- of a needle, than 
for a rich man to enter into the 
kingdom of God," or as Luke has 
it, " a needle's-eye." 

As some remarks have already- 
been made on the above words, I 
hope the readers of the Yisitor will 
compare those views with the views 
I may now present, and all with the 

I used to hold the views on this 
passage that have been given in the 
December number ot ihe Yisitor, 
but do not now. It is true, as the 
writer stated, that there were gates 
that were called " needle-eyes." be- 
cause of their being shaped like a 
needle's eye, but there is no argu- 
ment or analogy between the 
expressions a needle-eye, and the 
eye of a needle, or a needle's eye; 
and if Christ had had reference to 
those gates, he would have used 
language conveying the fact. A 
camel to pass through the eye of a 
needle, was a mode of expression 
common among the Jews, and 
always signified a thing impossible, 
and this was the understanding that 
the apostles had of the expression, 
as we infer from their question, 
"who then can be saved?" and 
Christ's answer, " with men this is 
impossible." And as the writer has 
proven that it is possible for men to 
take a camel into or through a 
needle-eye, bj- unloading him, and 
making him kneel, we infer that 

Christ's words stand against his 
views, for he says himself expressly, 
that it is impossible with men. So 
then Christ could not have had any 
reference to those needle-eye gates, 
but to what ho says, namely, a 
needle's eye or the eyo of a needle. 
This would be impossible with men, 
but not with God, for with God all 
things are possible. 

I believe that it would be just as 
possible for man to put a camel 
through a needle's eye, as it would 
be for him to create an arm or a 
world. God has done the one, and 
can do the other; but man can do 
neither. Conversion, regeneration, 
etc, is the work of God ; although 
he may use man as an instrument 
in his hand. 

Blessed be God, for he can work 
in us, both to will and to do, of his 
good pleasure. He can make a saint 
out of a sinner. God can cause to 
fall and then raise again. He can 
form anew. God is omnipotent. — 
God alone can take the love of the 
world out of the human heart, and 
we know that as long as the love of 
the world dwells there, the love of 
the Father is not there. 

" The love of money is the root 
of all evil," or as the Germans ren- 
der it, a root. And as coveting after 
money has caused some believers to 
err from the faith, it is no wonder 
that it will keep the unbeliever from 
believing. " If the righteous 
scarcelj 7 be saved, where shall the 
ungodly and the sinner appear?" — 
There is but one who can save us, 
and as long as man trusts in his own 
riches or power, he will never come 
to Jesus, and put his trust in him, 
and as a consequence can never be 



A man mu8t first humble himself, 
mast first forsake all that he hath, 
and become poor, before he will seek 
the help of the Mighty One. Who 
are the rich Christ referred to ? Is 
my neighbor rich because he has so 
many hundreds more than 1? Not 
unless he gets all he can, saves all he 
can, and then keeps it all to himself, 
and sets his heart thereon. There- 
fore if riches increase, set not your 
heart thereon. Trust not in uncer- 
tain riches. It was this chord that 
Christ touched when he told the 
young man to give to the poor. It 
is this laying up earthly treasures, 
and hoarding them for our god — no, 
but our idol — that is the great root 
of evil that omnipotence alone can 
sever. It is not possible for a man 
to serve God and mammon. Money 
is not so bad as some seem to think, 
but the love thereof is. Therefore 
says Christ, u how hard it is for 
them that trust in riches to enter 
into the kingdom of God/' All the 
human power that dwelt in the 
Eastern world in the time of Saul, 
could not have forced him into the 
kingdom of God. But, thanks to 
God, the Lord could do it. 

This reminds me of the deplorable 
condition in which man dwells 
when out of Christ. Is there one 
who doubts the fact that it would 
be easier for a camel to go through 
the eye of a needle, than for a man 
to enter the kingdom of God, inde- 
pendent of the assistance of the 
divine power of God manifest in 
the flesh ? These things should 
cause the rich, as well as the poor, 
to flee to Christ, " for there is none 
other name given under heaven 
whereby man can be saved." Let 
none doubt, for all power is given 

unto him in heaven and in earth, 
and he that cometh to him, he will 
in no wise cast out, for ho will have 
all men to be saved, and to come to 
the knowledge of the truth ; there- 
fore come unto him all ye ends of 
the earth, and be ye saved. 

The camel and needle's eye re- 
minds us of something that is im- 
possible with man, but possible with 
God. And as a camel can be forced 
through a needle-eye gate, Christ 
could not have meant those gates. 
His words, as well as the context, 
show that he meant a needle's eye, 
and nothing else. 

Noah Longanecker. 


Moulton, Iowa, 1872. 
Dear Friend : 

In fulfillment of my promise to you, 
as to the key to the question " Did 
Christ eat the Jews' passover the night 
of his betrayal V I have concluded 
that if I were to give you a mere 
reference to the passages of scripture 
that I believe reveal the matter, I might 
perhaps be misunderstood. Therefore I 
will write them out as briefly as 1 can, 
so as to give you a full understanding of 

I take the negative of the question 
under debate. It is true that the meal 
that Jesus ate with his disciples that 
night seems to be called the passover — 
But we feel as though we might deny 
that with more show of sincerity than 
was displayed in several instances duriDg 
the debate we have listened to during 
the last few days. But we do not think 
it necessary to the success of our posi- 
tion. You will agree with me that we 
must give equal credence to all the 



sacred historians unless it can be fully 
proven that there are interpolations in 
their narratives. 

With this view before us we start out 
We begin with the law of the Lord 
concerning the passover. " On the 
fourteenth day of the first month is the 
Lord's passover, and on the fifteenth day 
of the same mouth is the feast of 
unleavened bread ; seven days ye must 
eat unleavened bread. On the first day 
ye shall have an holy convocation; ye 
shall do no servile work therein." — 
Leviticus 23 : 5-7. This gives us three 
points to be noticed.— First, the four- 
teenth day is the Lord's passover. — 
Second, the fifteenth is the first day of 
the feast. — Third, it is a Sabbath. 

There could be no deviation from this 
law without incurring guilt (Numbers 
9:13) except in case of unavoidable 
defilement or being on a journey. The 
persons thus prevented from eating at 
tn at time must eat on the same day the 
following month (Numbers 9:10,11 ) — 
The lamb was both typical (1 Cor. 5:7) 
and commemorative (Ex. 12: 26-27) — 
typical of the character and death of the 
Lamb of God — of his purity, meekness 
and innocence. It was to be without 
blemish. (Ex. 12:5). It was commemo- 
rative of the deliverance of the Lord's 
people from the grievous bondage and 
servitude of Egypt (Ex. 12:27). It was 
typical of the deliverance of the same 
people from the curse of law (Gal. 3: 
13) and the world from the galling effect 
of Adam's sin (1 Cor. 15:22). 

Hence it pointed backward and for 
ward (Ex. 14 9). It pointed to the 
character, the purpose, and the time of 
the sacrifice of the Lamb of God (1 
Peter 1:19 and 2:18). Having premised 
this much, we now examine the evan- 
gelists. We discover that there was a 
Sabbath followed the day of the cruci- 

fixion (Mark 15-42, Luke 23:54, John 
19:31) which as we have seen must be 
according to the law (Levit. 23: 7-15). 
We learn from Matthew that Christ was 
crucified on the day of the preparation. 
(27:62 ) Mark says, " the preparation, 
that is the day before the Sabbath." 
(15:42 ) Luke says it was " the prep- 
aration, and the Sabbath drew on." 
(23:54 ) John says it was " the prep- 
aration of the passover (19:14) and that 
the next day was "an high day" to the 
Jews (19:31) ; also that it was the Jews 
preparation day. (19:42.) Hence it 
was the day that "the passover must be 
killed" — the day before the Sabbath — 
the fourteenth day of the month Abib. 
He died at 3 o'clock — the ninth hour — 
(Mark 15:25) the hour at which the 
lamb was to be slain. Ex. 12:6. 

Not a bone was broken. Ex. 12:46, 
Numb. 9:12. Hence he was the perfect 
fulfillment of the type (1 Cor. 5:7) and 
of the law. Matt. 5:17 That this is 
correct scarcely needs further proof. — 
But we wish to make it plain, therefore 
we take up another line of argument. 
We hear the Sauor say, " Destroy this 
temple, and in three days I will raise it 
up." John 2:19. "The Son of man 
must suffer," etc. " and after three days 
will rise again." Mark 8:31 "As 
Jonah was three days and three nights 
in the whale's belly, so shall the Son of 
man be three days and three nights in 
the heart of the earth." Matt. 12:40. 
Paul says he ro3e the third day, accord- 
ing to the scriptures. 1 Cor. 15:4. 
The two first quotations are prophetic, 
the last is historic. He rose on the 
first day of the week, early. Mark 16:9. 
According to A.Clarke, "three days 
and three nights should be rendered 
three evenings and three mornings." 
We now count back three evenings and 
three mornings, and it brings us to 



Thursday for the crucifixion and burial 
of our Lord, thus proving that it was on 
the fourteenth day of the month. Fri 
day was not the weekly Sabbath. Hence 
the Sabbath spoken of by the evange- 
lists must be the holy convocation of 
Leviticus 23:7, the fifteenth of the Jew- 
ish month Abib, which again places the 
crucifixion at the precise time when the 
lamb must be slain. Ex. 12:6. It was 
expressly agreed among the elders that 
Jesus should not be "killed on the feast 
day, lest there be an uproar among the 
people" (Mark 14:2) and thereby the 
Sabbath be profaned. How shall we 
account for the fact that Mary Magda- 
lene and the other Marv did not go to 
embalm him (Mark 16:1) until the 
third day, except by the fa^t that two 
Sabbaths fell together, it being unlawful 
for them to handle any dead body on 
either Sabbath. 

Thus wc have proven from the written 
testimony of the four evangelists and 
the law that Jesus was crucified on the 
preparation day — the preparation of the 
passover — the day before the holy con- 
vocation. Hence John calls the next 
day an high day. 19 : 31. 

We now pursue another line of proof 
which is found in the identity of two 
suppers recorded by the evangelists. — 
We will show that the supper John 
records in chapter 13, is the same as 
that of Matthew, Mark and Luke — 
commonly denominated the passover. 
We presume it is conceded that the 
supper of John 12 is not the same as 
that of John 13, as it is plain that after 
the supper of John 12, and be/ore the 
supper of John 13, Christ went to 
Jerusalem. John 12:12. But lest it 
might be supposed that they are the 
same, we will investigate. Matthew 
says of the supper in Bethany, " There 
came a woman having an alabaster box 

of ointment, very precious, and poured 
it on his head; the disciples had indig- 
da ion, saying, to what purpose was this 
waste? it might have been sold for 
much, and given to the poor. . . . Jesus 
answers, ye have the poor always with 
you. . . . She wrought a good work on 
me in that she poured it on my body ; 
she did it for ray burial. 26 : 7-12. — 
Mark tells the same narrative, but gives 
the kind of ointment and its probable 
value. Mark 14, 3-8. John seems to 
have aimed to supplement the others, 
and tells who poured the ointment on 
his body, and says she poured it on his 
feet, and gives the quantity, and who it 
was that murmured, and the value of 
the ointment. John 12, 2-8. We then 
have a complete history of the whole 
transaction. This identifies the supper 
of Matt. 26, 7-13 and Mark 14, 3-9, 
with that of John 12, 2-8. These 
were two days before the feast of the 
passover. Mark 14, 1-3. 

We now turn our attention to the 
supper of the following evening, and 
will show that notwithstanding Matthew 
and Mark seem to call it passover, it 
was on the following evening, and not 
two days after. John 13:1 In order 
to do this we must identify it with the 
supper of John 13, at which the traitor 
was made known (v. 26). And as they 
did eat, he said, verily I say unto you, 
that one of you shall betray me. And 
i they were exceeding sorrowful, and be- 
gan every one of them to say, Lord, is 
it I ? He answered and said, he that 
dippeth bis hand with me in the dish, 
the same shall betray me. 26, 21-23. 
This did not identify the traitor, because 
Mark gives it, " It is one of the twelve 
that dippeth with me in the dish/' 
(14:20) showing that they were all 
dipping with him in the dish. John 
clothes the same idea in different Ian- 



gunge, saying, u he that eateth bread 
with me hath lifted up his head against 
me." 13:18. They require something 
more definite ! Therefore Peter beckons 
to Johu "to ask him who it should be." 
He answers, " be it is to whom 1 shall 
give a sop when I have dipped it." — 
John 13:26 While these things were 
being enaeted, Judas, seeing the 
crisis approaching, and cowering under 
the certainty of being pointed out as 
the man, consummates his hypocrisy by 
asking, " Master, is it I ?" Matt. 26:25. 
At the same moment, Jesus hands him 
the sop, (John 13:26) and announces 
the startling declaration " Thou hast 
said." Judas, unable any longer to 
bear the reproachful frowns of the 
eleven, immediately goes out (John 
13:30) undet the Master's injunction 
I* what thou doest, do quickly." John 
13:27. But it is said the disciples did 
not understand the matter and thought 
that Jesus had commanded Judas to buy 
sucb things as they had need of against 
the feast. John 13, 28-29. They did 
not know what important events were 
to transpire that night. But Jesus 
knew, hence, " what thou doest, do 

No such things are recorded as having 
taken place at the supper in Bethany. 
Luke does not give the designation of 
the traitor, but says they began to 
inquire among themselves which of 
them it was that should do this thing 
22:23. If we presume that the supper 
of John 13 was in Bethany at the house 
of Simon, and that Jesus dipped the sop 
and gave it to him saying, " thee it is," 
why do they now inquire among them- 
selves who it should be ? Such a thing 
would indeed be unaccountable. But 
it is assumed by some that the supper of 
John 13 is the same as that of John 12, 
b:caus3 Luke says that " Satan entered 

into" Judas before he went to commune 
with the chief priests, (Luke 22:3) and 
because he went fro n the supper in 
Bethany (Matt. 26-24) ; because John 
in his 12th chapter says nothing about 
the devil entering into him; also 
because John 13 : 1 says u the devil 
having now put it into the heart of 
Judas to betray him," and because 
when Jesus gave him the sop, he 
" entered into him." 13:27. But 
John 12:6 says " he was a thief." — 
Hence he must have stolen previously. 
Hence the devil was in him before, be- 
cause he could not have stolen unless 
the devil was in him. But when Jesus 
reproved him for his covetousness, he 
became angry, hence the devil entered 
into him. When Jesus gave him the 
sop he again manifested his displeasure, 
hence satan entered into him. 

" Having now" (John 13:1; is in the 
past tense, therefore has reference to the 
determination of Judas the previous 
night to betray the Master. Again — 
why should it be thought necessary or 
even probable that John shiuld give a 
partial history of the supper in Bethany 
and connect it with events of the next 
day and then again recur to the supper 
of Bethany ? We see no reason for 
such an assumption. And why should 
he so closely connect his narrative of 
events from the going out of Judas to 
his apprehension, if two days and the 
passover intervened ? 

Why did the Jews refrain from going 
into the judgment-hall " lest they be 
defiled but that they might eat the 
passover" (John 18:28) if the passover 
was already eaten ? Why does John 
say it was the preparation of the 
passover, when Jesus was before Pilate 
and only three hours before he was 
nailed to the tree ? 19:14. Why were 
the Jews so particular about the proper 



observance of the next day if it was not j ning with A D 29, there was but one 
the lawful day of the holy convocation ? year in which the full moon fell onThurs- 
19:42. We have seen that the supper day, which was A. D 30. (Thurman's 
at Bethany was two days before the feast Chronology, page 194.) Since we have 
of the passover; that the supper of seen that Jesus must have been crucified 
John 13 was the same as tbat commonly on Thursday ; (hat there was but one 
called the passover; that it was be/ore 1 y cat between two given dates of which 

the feast of the passover. John 13:1. 
Hence that it was the night after the 
supper at Bethany that Judas goes 
from the supper of John 13, and the 
same night seeks Jesus in the garden, 
where he is apprehended. Hence he 
could not have eaten the Jews passover 
that year. 13:30 to 18:2. 

We will now notice a few other mat- 
ters connected with this question. It is 
said that when Jesus observed any pro 
virion of the law, he observed it to the 
letter. Granted. We ask then did the 
priests sprinkle the blood of the lamb at 
that time ? Were the houses of the 
apostles all "next to" each other? 
Were their families present ? ( The 
lamb was to be roast with fire not 
sodden with water. Ex. 12:9 ) What 
did Jesus dip the sop into? Did they 
go through the ceremony of asking and 

Christ must have been crucified that the 
full moon fell on Thursday; that he 
was crucified on the preparation of the 
passover — the day defore the " paschal 
Sabbath"; that the Jews had not eaten 
their passover (John 18:28); it proves 
both the year and day of the crucifixion. 
Since we have seen that the passover 
must be at the full moon ; that the Jews 
always announced the beginning of the 
month by the blowing of the trumpet; 
that they knew precisely when the full 
moon would occur; that whenever they 
kept the passover they kept it at the 
full moon ; it proves that he was cruci- 
fied A. D 30, on the fourteenth day of 
the Jewish month Abib, consequently he 
did not eat the Jews passover that year. 
But what is to be done with Matthew 
^6:17 ? " Now on the first day of the 
feast of unleavened bread, the disciples 

answering questions concerning the came to Jesus, saying, where wilt thou 

Ex. that we go and prepare tor thee to eat 
the passover ?" We have already clearly 
seen that the first day of the feast of 
unleavened bread always fell on the day 
following the killing of the passover; 
that the day on which the passover was 
killed was called the preparation ; and 
that Matthew himself says that it was 
the day following the preparation that 
the chief priests and pharisees desired 
Pilate to make the sepulcher sure. — 
27:62. There is a discrepancy in Mat- 
thew's history as rendered by the trans- 
lators, acnd since the first day of the 
feast would place it after the proper 
time, we must conclude that there is an 
interpolation here. 

purpose and origin of this feast ? 

It is useless to assume that the Jews 
were not on time with the passover that 
year, for "in the beginning of months 
ye shall blow with the trumpet (Numb. 
28 11) and they were able to tell the 
very day on which the new moon could 
be seen." And we venture the asser- 
tion that there is not on record a single 
instance in which they kept the passover 
on the wrong day of the month. When 
it was not kept on the proper day of the 
month, it was not kept at all, 2 Chron. 
30:15 and 35.1. 

It has been shown by astronomical 
calculations that in eight years begin- 



When we consider the fact that the 
translators did sometimes insert words 
uot found in the original, and that such 
words are usually distinguished by being 
placed in italics, by examination of the 
text there remains no longer a doubt pn 
this matter. Since such discrepancy does 
exist in our version it becomes our duty 
to examine the question carefully and 
critically, guided by reason and all the 
circumstances connected with the case, 
and accept that which is most in har- 
mony with the facts, the world to the 
contrary notwithstanding. 

G. 13. Replogle. 


" The law was a shadow of good 
things to-come. " Hence the bondage 
of the Jews in E^ypt was a figure of the 
bondage and servitude of the sinner to 
the propensities to sin. Their libera- 
tion was typical of the liberation of 
Adam's posterity from the bondage of 
sin. The journey in the wilderness was 
a figure of the trials, temptations and 
adversities through which the christian 
must pass. The lamb was a type of the 
sacrifice necessary to satisfy the demands 
of justise. The time of the slaying of 
the lamb indicated the day of the year 
and month that Christ should be slain. 
We can not for a moment conclude that 
the time of the crucifixion was a mere 
matter of chanoe. 

Hence if the sacrifice of the lamb was 
a type of the sacrifice of Christ, the time 
was also typified. Jesus says, <; my 
time is at hand." Matt. 26:18 " For 
this cause came I to this hour." John 
12:27. Showing that the hour was 
predetermined. By a careful examina- 
tion of types and prophecies (Dan. 9:12) 
it is very plain that the time was prede- 
termined, as well as the manner in which 
it should be done. Isaiah 53. 


My dear daughter and fellow traveler 
to the bar of God : Your letter of inquiry 
is before me, asking me to answer several 
questions which by the help of God I 
will try to do. The first question is our 
reason for leaving the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church and joining the German 
Baptist (dunkard) Church ? Answer. 
As you may not know my warfare in 
the M. E. Church, I will give you a 
short history of it. Twenty-nine years 
ago last month I joined the M. E. 
Church, and did all 1 could to keep the 
church in its primitive state. The first 
year they urged me to lead a class. They 
gave me sixteen young converts (girls) 
in my class, and 1 fitted up a room in 
my house, and I did all I could to Keep- 
them in the narrow path of duty. (I will 
here state that 1 would not agree to take 
charge of the class till all the officials, 
eight in number, agreed to stand by me 
to keep my lambs in the narrow way.) 
Well, things passed on smoothly for 
some time, and finally the wolf entered 
my little flock — two of them came to 
class meeting with artificials in their 
bonnets, which was then against the 
rules of the church. After dismissing 
my class, I privately asked them to stay 
after the rest left. I preached them a 
little sermon against pride, and they put 
off their superfluities. This did not suit 
the mothers of the children, but soon 
the wolf came again and I brought a 
charge against them before the church, 
and had a test of the officials, and they 
all flew the track — all but one local 
preacher. So I delivered my class book 
to the officials, and told them that I was 
not the right man to suit them, and 
that they might make a tool of me in 
secular affairs, but when it came to 
church affairs I would not prostitute the 
church. I told them I would remain in 


the church as a drone, and I am sorry the Ancient order of Masonry. The 
to say that I have only to truly been a Odd Fellows are nearly the same. They 
drone in the church for twenty-seven j have all kinds of vanity and idolatrous 
years, and the good Lord has spared emblems in their lodges as well as the 
my unprofitable life to the age of three Masons, 6uch as skull bones, thigh 
score years. bones, coffins, serpents, &c, &c, and 

Now, I will give you my reasons for they have any amount of idolatrous 
leaving the M E Church. Last year novelties in their secret abodes. Now, 
I was at a funeral in Girard The man \ I want you to understand my position 
that was buried was a Free Mason, and; fairly. When I am talking of societies 

was buried according to the rules of 
Free Masonry. They marched through 
the streets with their regalia on, and the 

or churches I am not speaking of 
single individuals, but the order and 
laws of the societies and churches. 

Holy Bible put on clasps and open and : Several of the charges against these 
carried by an avowed infidel ut th<j 'societies, carrying the Bible by an In- 
head of the procession. Marching to fidel is sacrilege. Carrying on as they 
the church, they blew the trumpet on the do in their lodges and burying their 
highway, and the corner of the streets dead, is idolatory. Their regalia is 
to try to make the peoplo believe that 'vanity. In Udd Fellows manual, I 
they are governed by that sacred book think page 366, you find that a solemn 
the Bible, with a conglomerated set of j occasion of burying their dead, they 
human beings following including in- have their address and prayer laid down 

fidels, drunkards, and professed embas- 
sadors of Jesus Chris , (I say shame on 

to repeat after the dead are deposited in 
their last resting-place, and the 
the latter part,) also, lay church mem -| same place says you may omit them if 
bers, and furthermore they include part 'you want to, but it is unlawful to sub- 
of all Christendom as members of their Lstitute any other address or prayer, 
order. The test to join the order is ! Why is it unlawful ? I think it is be- 
they must say they believe in a God. | cause they fear they might pray in 
Now, the Jews and Mahomedans and Christ's name. I am fully persuaded 
some infidels will say they believe in a that these secret institutions are anti- 
God, but they deny Christ. The law christian. The above is one of the 
of Ancient Freemasonry as it exists reasons that [ can not fellowship 
here is they dare not say or do anything! those that uphold and fellowship those 

in the lodge to offend a brother Mason, 
therefore, they dare not pray in the 
lodge in the name of our Savior Jesus 
Christ without transgressing the laws of 
the order, or they will offend some of 

anti christion institutions. Whenever 
we willingly and knowingly do we are 
guilty partakers of those evils as they 
are anti christian. I presume you are 
aware that the majority of Methodist 

the brethren, the Jews, Mahomedans 'preachers belong to one or both of those 
or their lufidel brethren. Now, they I orders. Our preacher here belonged to 
will tell you that they do pray in their 'both. The dunkards make it a test of 
lodges in Christ's name, but that don't i membership I agree with them. You 
exonerate them; when they do they lean not be christian and anti christian 

transgress their vows and oaths, for 
they have vowed or sworn to conform to 

at the same time. You can not serve 
God and mammon. You ask whether 



I don't think as far as dresfl ta concern 
ed it has little to do with us in com- 
parison of some other sinful acts, and 
again you say s'>me people are proud of 
their dress, some of their fine houses, 
some of their fine farms, and some of 
their line horses. Farms and houses are 
not superfluities, but you put them on. 
You again argue that pride does not 
consist in fine dress. You say it is not. 
the outward appearance, it is the in- 
ward feeling You say you once had a 
notion to join the dunkard's church, 
you thought thoy dressed so plain 
Now my dear daughter, if you have been 
converted different from that of plain 
dressing it was not of Christ's spirit, 
nor did you find any thing in Christ or 
the apostles' teaching that will teach 
you that will uphold superfluity of ap- 
parel. You will find by my argument 
that I am opposed to the different 
churches, including the M. E. Church 
from apostatizing from its old land mark 
and you know that I always was opposed 
to superfluity of apparel. You can well 
remember when the hoops came in 
fashion, and started as they were in the 
sinlipit of infidelity, in Paris, France, 
by the profligate Empress to hide a 
natural deformity. I warded them off 
for several years out of cur family after 
all the neighbors and church members 
wore them, you and your sisters went to 
church without them. Now when you 
say that I raised you a Methodist, you 
must include the advise I g ve you. I 
always tried to influence my children to 
be christians. Your oldest sister joined' 
the dunkard church some twelve years 
ago, and you never heard me say a word 
against it, but I said amen to it. Che 
thing is strongly advocated by many of 
the different church members. No dif- 
ference how you dress, so that your 
heart will be right. Now I have al- 

ways opposed that doctrine. The true 
doctrine is, you shall know a tree by its 
fruits. Now if you would see a show 
casein town with saddles and bridles in 
it, you would not go in to buy dry goods, 
or a 6ign of boots and shoes, you would 
not go in to buy a handsaw, or a scoop 
shovel. Now I claim that they are not 
generally false sigus — the majority of 
them are true. Therefore you shall 
know a tree by their fruit. When 1 was 
a boy the lewd women could be distin- 
guished by their dress and superfluities, 
they were true to their avocations. But 
when professed christians want to carry 
the mark of lewd women in their signs 
and Christ's spirit in their heart, it is a 
fair contradiction of every doctrine in 
holy writ 1 would say to you never 
advocate the doctrine of no difference of 
the outside if the heart is only right. I 
always claimed that doctrine did not 
emanate from Christ. You may think 
I am talking a great deal on pride and 
superfluity of apparel, because it is one 
of the differeut reasons that left the 
church swimming down stream with the 
kingdom of this world. To show you 
how the M. E. Church has degenerated 
into pride, I will quote you some of the 
founders of Methodism doctrine on the 
subject : 

John Wesley says : " I exhort all 
those who desire me to watch over your 
souls, wear no gol'd, no pearls or pre- 
cious stones, use no curling of hair or 
costly apparel how grave soever, I advise 
those who are able to receive these say- 
ings, buy no velvets, no silks, no fine 
linen, no superfluities, no mere orna- 
ments though ever so much in fashion. 
Wear nothing though you have it al- 
ready which is of a glaring color, or 
which is in any way gay, glittering and 
showy, nothing made in the hight of 
fashion, nothing apt to attract the eyes 



of bystanders. I do not advise women 
to wear rings, earrings, necklaces, laces 
(of whatever ki;:d or color,) or ruffles 
which little by little may easily shoot 
from one to twelve inches deep, neither 
do I advise men to wear colored waist- 
coasts, shining stockings, glittering or 
shining buckles or buttons, either on 
their coats or on their sleeves, any more 
than gay, fashionable and expensive 
perukes." He maintained that the 
curling the hair and wearing gold, pre- 
cious stones and costly apparel, were ex 
pressly forbidden in the scripture and 
so do I. "And whoever says that there 
is no harm in these these might as well 
say there is no harm in stealing and 
adultery. " Now what do you think 
would become of John Wesley if he 
could appear in some of the fashionable 
conferences of the M. E Church in this 
our day. "This," said Wesley, "is a 
melancholy truth. I am ashamed of it, 
but I know not how to help it. I call 
heaven and earth to witness this day 
that it is not my fault. The trumpet 
has not given an uncertain sound. For 
nearly fifty years last past, I have borne 
a clear and faithful testimony. In 
print, in preachiug, in meeting the 
society, I have not shunned to declare 
the whole counsel of God. I am there- 
fore clear oi the blood of those that will 
not hear. It lies upon their own heads : 
" Let your dress be cheap as well as 
plain. Otherwise you do but trifle with 
God and me and your own souls." I 
think Wesley speaks the scriptural 
truth on gaudy dress. Now if you 
would see this language without know- 
iug where it came from, you would 
think it came from some duukard, 
which is the same opposing doctrine to 
gaudy dress that the duukards hold at 
this day. The difference is that the 
duukards enforce their rules, but the 

church in England got so far ahead of 
Wesley that he could not stop the cur- 

, rent. But the Wesleyans started up in 
the United States on his principles, and 
kept superfluities out of the church til) 
within the last fifty years. But they 
are now going with the current. They 
now belong to the secret societies — the 
majority of the preachers do. They 
have organs in their churches. They 
are as extravagant as any other class of 
people. When you show me any thiug 
in the scriptures that will sustain these 
abominable heresies, then I will ac- 
knowledge that I do not understand 
Christ's doctrine I will ag»in ask you 
are not my reasons right, just and true? 
I will give you one more objection — a 
growing evil — that is, these got up 

t church suppers by many of the different 
churches, including the M. E. Church. 
They meet and have a jolly time of it. 
I never heard whether they have any 

! prayer, (I never was at any,) but that 

I they carry it into a species of gambling 
is an admitted fact, and I have seen it 
published iu the newspapers about these 
gambling suppers. Well, that you must 
admit is contrary to Christ and the 
apostles' teachings. 

I have now given you the reasons for 
withdrawing from the M. E. Church. 
And you say you have read the Testa- 

jment through during the winter ; so if 
you fully comprehend and understand 
Christ and the apostles' teachings, you 
will certainly agree that my position 
and cause is in accordance with their 
teachiug. There is one thing that you 
assert you believe that you did not find 
in the Testament; if you did, please 
give me the chapter. — That it was 
ordained from God that there should be 
more than one church. Now thero is 

! nothing in the Testament that the 

( apostles contended more strenuously 



for than the uuity of the church of 
Christ. It is to be one body (not 
divided). A house divided against 
itself can not stand. Christ said to his 
disciples, 1 am the vine and ye are the 
branches. Then if these are the bran- 
ches of the vine, Jesus Christ, they 
must all bring forth the same fruit. If 
the fruit is not the same, they can not 
be of the same vine. Now if church 
members commit idolatry, sacrilege and 
vanity knowingly and premeditatedly, 
and as Wesley says that pride is as bad 
as stealing or adultery, 1 ask can those 
members be of those branches ? Christ 
says not. But true religion brings forth 
gool fruit by obedience to the gospel, 
and where obedience to the gospel com- 
mands does not exist, there the love of 
God and the religion of Jesus Christ 
can not exist. If the soul is truly con- 
verted to God, the good fruit of obedi- 
ence to the gospel commands must 
follow as its effect, because a good tree 
can not bring forth evil fruit. Did not 
Christ and his apostles teach non-con- 
formity to the world ? If they did so 
teach, then those who teach the contrary 
are anti-christian. This position can not 
be controverted. 

We may say with the apostle Paul, if 
Christ and the apostles do not teach 
non-conformity to the world, then is our 
preaching in vain and we are found false 
witnesses of God, because we have testi- 
fied that Christ and the Holy Spirit 
teach it. If so be that it is either the 
duty or the privilege of God's children 
to walk in the manner referred to. The 
people and men of old did not denounce 
the idolators, and then worship with 
them. Look at Daniel and the men 
that were cast in the fiery furnace. — 
They would not worship idols. If the 
Methodists think they are right on those 
controverted points in the foregoing 

lines that I have pointed out to you, 
I have thought it ray duty to myself 
and my God to withdraw from the 
church and have no more fellowship 
with them, as I knowingly would be 
partaker of those evils, and I find my- 
self constrained to protest against and 
avoid such teachings. And I think 
that you will now agree that my posi- 
tion is in accordance with the teachings 
of the Bible. Paul writing to the 
Romans says, "Now I beseech you, 
brethren, mark them which cause 
divisions and offenses contrary to the 
doctrine you have learned, and avoid 

You talk of enjoying yourself well in 
the M. E. Church. So do most all 
societies, the Roman Catholics, Odd 
Fellows, Freemasons, and many other 
societies and churches. With their 
three-thousand-dollar pews, there is no 
doubt they enjoy themselves highly in 
Beecher's church on their flowery seats 
of ease. But that don't always imply 
that we are doing God service when we 
enjoy ourselves. 

You appear to take it hard that we 
left the M E. Church. Don't weep 
over us unless y »u can see that we have 
taken a false step. After we withdrew 
from that church a friend was talking 
to me about it, and I told hira if there 
was any other church that came near 
filling the requirements of Christ and 
the apostles' teachings, I would cast my 
lot with them, but he could not do it. — 
And last Sunday your mother and I 
were baptized, and are now members of 
the German Baptist Church (called by 
some, Dunkard Church, for short). — 
You want to know how we feel after 
joining the Dunkard Church. I would 
say in sincerity and truth that we feel 
right at home. We have all things 
very plain and common. We will take 



care of our poor and widows and 
orphans. We have good order in 
church affairs. You say something 
about women wearing caps. If there is 
any thing wrong in us wearing uni- 
formity of dress, either men or women, 
please let me know. If a shepherd has 
a flock of sheep and he marks them, he 
will mark them as uniformly as he can. 
He will not mark one with red chalk on 
the hack, and cut the right ear of one, 
and the left ear of another. But he 
will mark them so he can tell his own 
amongst others. Now we know each 
other by our uniformity of dress at 
home or abroad, and I insist it is a very 
good rule, and we will cheerfully sub 
mit to the order. In answer to the 
scissor-tailed coat, I will give you the 
quotation of an old friend, " A degene- 
rate Christendom never did nor never 
will observe the whole counsel of God 
She always cuts her coat to suit the 
times." (I suppose he meant, to suit 
the fashions.) 

Dear daughter, I have briefly answer- 
ed your inquiries. I could write you a 
quire of paper and then the subject 
would not be half exhausted. This is a 
subject that is inexhaustible. If I have 
written any thing that is not in accord- 
ance with the Bible, please point it out 
to me and I will answer it. 

couragement to the careless to procras- 
tinate the all-important preparation for 
death until death is seen u grinning at 
the door?" May it not be an incentive 
to a false hope?" Are we not liable to 
be deceived as to the real condition of 
the mind when the body is racked with 
pain, and the mind frenzied with fear 
and remorse. 

The writer is acquainted with a case : 
when a young man was so received, he 
appeared fully conscious and seemed to 
enjoy the ceremony, promising that if 
God would spare him, be would when 
sufficiently recovered submit to baptism. 
He recovered and when approached on 
the subject appeared entirely ignorant 
of the occurrence. This occurred some 
years ago. He is still living out of the 
covenant of promise. 

I have always doubted the validity 
and propriety of such receptions. I see 
no good in them. They are either good 
or evil, if evil, let the practice be aban- 
doned at once. If good let some wise 
man speak to our edification. 

G. B. Replogle. 
Moulton, Iowa, Dec 26, 1872. 

Your well-wishing 


For the Gospel Visitor. 

How is It? 

Occasionally we read in the obituaries 
of our periodicals, " Received into the 
church with the exception of baptism, " 
or some similar announcement — see 
December No.) We ask, how is this ? 
Where is the scriptural authority ex- 
pressed or implied? Is it not a dan- 
gerous practice ? Does it not give en- 

For the Visitor. 

Not Weary, but Gaining Strength. 


Christian brother, sister, when 
you think of how much Jesus did, 
and still does for you, do you feel 
weary in welldoing? Does the 
cross feel very heavy and the yoke 
galling? Nay, rather, does it not 
increase your faith and augment 
your strength ? I am glad to be- 
lieve that many will say — To think 
of what Jesus did for me, gives life 
and vigor to my soul, confirms my 
faith anew, and makes me iorget 



all my trials, all my soul stirrings, 
all my pride, all my selfishness, and 
causes mo to count all things but 
loss for Christ, and his commands 
and promises are my constant joy 
and daily comfort. This is the tenor 
of the blessed son<j: which swells 
forth in rapturous strains through 
the whole temple of the Hoi} Spirit 
in you. 

When we think of the condition 
and circumstances of Jesus when 
he was hero among men, we forget 
our own condition, and feel the holy 
meaning of brother Paul's experi- 
ence when he said, " I have learned 
that in whatsoever state I am, 
therewith to be content, " and of 
that grand old proverb, " Better is 
a dinner of herbs where love is, than 
a stalled ox (or iatted calf) and ha 
tred therewith. " The more we 
think about Jesus, the less we will 
think of our poor selves, the less we 
will desire or try to fashion after the 
styles and customs, and associations 
and jokes, and indulgences, and 
habits, and creeds of this wicked 
world. All these things will sap 
our strength and vitality, if so be 
that we have received of the fullness 
of Jesus. These vanities are not 
compatible with Christ's life, and 
therefore if we can take pleasure in 
these things, let us take heed unto 
our way, for the end may be death. 
But " let us examine ourselves, and 
see if we be in the faith," as the 
word was delivered in the begin- 
ning, and as the apostles wrote to 
the believers. I just think what a 
pity if we name the holy name of 
Christ and then live contrary to his 
teachings. O let us not be weary ! 
If we do not wake up to our duties, 
watch and pray, and deny ourselves 

of forbidden indulgences, we must 
sink down to perdition with all the 
" nations that forget God." What a 
shipwreck ! 

The religious world claims that 
the sacred scriptures contain "non- 
essentials." So we say with much 
regret that brethren and sisters are 
rising up among us and Baying the 
same, or in other words, when we 
find those who say we need not be 
so particular in our appearance, or 
are liberal in their views of religion, 
we think they are getting weary. — 
Not stronger, but weaker. Why, 
brethren, what road is this? Is 
this the "narrow way" to the re- 
deemed land — the christian's home 
in glory ? We suggest you measure 
it in the light of God, and by his 
word, and see if it is not so wide 
that a corrupt, divided, perverse, 
proud world ma) — yea, is walking 

Let us each day with bended 
knees in submission, and closed eyes 
to " this present evil world," come 
penitently, trustingly, talking with 
God, and ask him for grace, for 
wisdom, for strength, for a meek 
and holy heart, so that he may help 
us '• let our light shine." So shall 
we be examples to the believers, 
and stars in society, reflecting the 
light of the word ot God. We aro a 
"peculiar people, (?) zealous of 
good works," and the times even 
demand that we " seek to excel to 
the edification of the church." Let 
us work and strive together to cheer 
and sustain the weary, and increase 
our strength in the Lord. 

Waynesboro, Pa. 

There is some promise in your 
Bible adapted to every trying hour. 




Once in a while a church reports, 
" we are holding our own." By 
this we understand that its numeri- 
cal strength is kept, generally, at a 
stand-still; that the increase of 
membership by immigration and 
profession is about equal to the 
decrease by death and emigration. 

We will not say that such a con- 
dition in a church is a sure sign of 
too little lovo for the Christ, of too 
little fellowship with him in suffer 
ing born of love to God and man, of 
too little growth into Christ-likeness 
and Christ-mightiness, of too little 
fellowship among the members in 
the blessed work of preaching the 
gospel to the world : but this we 
would say, holding our own is not 
enough for us christians to do. 

The attitude of Christianity is 
aggressive. Its aim is conquest. It 
would conquer the world for the 
Anointed. It would win all hearts 
into glad subjection to him. It would 
grow, like the mustard-seed, into a 
mighty tree. It would work its 
wonderful changes wider and wider, 
like the leaven in the midst of meal. 
The thought that the kingdom of 
heaven is to spread and prevail, is 
the key upon which the prophets 
pitched their stirring strains. 

It was that which held a promi- 
nent place in the teachings of the 
Master. In the Apocalypse it is 
clothed upon with great power. In 
the vision of the seer, the word of 
God, as a rider on a white horse, 
goes forth conquering and to con- 
quer. He is armed with a bow 
merely. He has but one crown. — 
When John again sees him, his 
weapon is the sword, his followers 

a multitude, the crowns he has won 
are many. 

Such grand visions of triumph to 
the church had they of ancient 
times who were filled with the spirit 
of the Lord Jesus. 

But why cite almost needlessly 
these testimonies? Certainly not 
for proof. It is a matter too plain 
for the labor of proving, that Chris- 
tianity from its nature and design 
must continually multiply its con- 

The only question is, how shall 
this be done? The answer is near 
at hand — largely through the 
church. It is the mission of the 
church, the aggregate of all believ- 
ers, each one oi whom has Christ 
formed within 'the hope of glory j 
each one of whom is animated by 
the indwelling Spirit — it is the mis- 
sion of the church, we repeat, to 
push on evermore the conquest of 
the world for Christ. 

But this can never be done by 
simply " holding our own." Such a 
course not only does violence to the 
genius of Christianity, but it is con- 
trary to the desires of everv true 

If any man have found Christ 
precious, will he not above all 
things desire that his neighbors and 
fellows also find him precious ? Will 
he not of glad choice make this his 
resolve : 

" Then will I tell to einners round, 
What a dear Savior I have found." 

That was an Arab of noble im- 
pulses, who, after he had watched 
and warred with an enemy all the 
sultry day long, after he had parted 
from him at eventide with the in- 
tention of renewing the conflict on 



the morrow, coming sudden^ upon 
a glad spring of living water, forth- 
with galloped hard after his late foe, 
to persuade him to return and drink 
and be at peace. 

How much more should hate and 
selfishness be destroyed and noble 
generous impulses quickened to life 
in them who have drank deeply, yes, 
or tasted even, of the grace of God 
in Christ Jesus. 

As a general thing, a church in a 
holding-our-own condition deserves 
nothing better; it desires nothing 

It is the Father's good pleasure 
to give the increase of the kingdom 
to them who desire it and pray 
for it and purpose great things 
for* it and act noblj 7 for it. The 
kingdom of our God is a "within" 
kingdom first, then one of outward 

Let a church be " baptized with 
fire/' as brethren among the denom- 
inations have too hotly expressed 
it; or be "baptized with the Holy 
Spirit," as others more rightly 7 have 
it; or "have the mind of Christ/' 
as Paul plainly says, then will the 
word run and be glorified from and 
by means of that church, in spite of 
its locality, its poverty, its poor 
mouth-pieces, and its opposition. 

Yes, when the members of a 
church all or nearly all rise up into 
fellowship with Christ in his love, 
suffering and self-denial for man ; 
when they bind themselves to God 
by a beautiful trust that makes his 
cause their cause, and his work 
their work; when they will resolve 
upon something worthy the name 
of work for Christ, and according to 
the ability of each, labor as one 
man for the accomplishment of that 

work — then they can do marvels 
toward the conversion of the world 
to Christ. 

Their way can not be hedged up, 
for the Lord will bo mightily with 
them. — Evangelist. 
m • 


" Whiter than snow." Such will 
be the end of our redemption. — 
Whatever God begins he finishes 
in a glorious manner. And that 
which issues in the most glorious 
results, he often begins in the sim- 
plest mode. The act of repentance 
is unimposing — no pomp, no cere- 
mony — we see the burdened soul, 
with anxious countonance and tear- 
ful eye, asking the way to the cross, 
and rolling the load of its sorrows 
on the arm of one who though 
invisible is felt to be mighty to save. 
How little does the world think of 
the consequences springing from 
that simple act. In it, is the germ 
of the blessedness of heaven — of 
those fruits of holiness, of joy, with 
which the full grown soul, a tree of 
righteousness in the paradise of God, 
(Isa. 41:3) is richly laden — the first 
outpouring of that fountain of peace 
and righteousness, which flowing 
onward, becomes as a river and as 
the waves of the sea — the first dawn 
of that pare light on the soul whio'A 
shineth more and more unto the 
perfect day — the first shade on our 
hearts black with guilt, of that 
cleansing which makes us whiter 
than snow. 

We are enabled to form opinions 
concerning the invisible spirit, 
chiefly or entirely through material 
illustration. We see the effects of 
sin on the soul, in the pollution on 



the bod} T , and shall hereafter wit- 
ness the glorious state of the re- 
deemed spirit, in the glorified bod- 
ies of the saints. The curse on man 
began on the sonl with its sin; and 
not until the soul had first sinned and 
died, did the body become subject 
to death. Then also in the soul, 
does the Holy Spirit begin our res- 
toration to glory, — and having be 
gun spirtual life in the soul and 
carried this on to completion, takes 
up the body when laid down in the 
grave, and makes it like the sanc- 
tified spirit, whiter than snow. 
Where can we see the strongest 
emblem of the corruption spread 
through the soul by sin ? In the 
the dark and hidden corruption of 
the grave. 

But that body as well as the spirit 
once inhabiting it shall be made 
whiter than snow. One end had in 
view by the Lord Jesus in the trans- 
figuration, was to give his disciples 
a view bright as they could bear, of 
the glory he had with the Father 
before the world was, and with which 
notwithstanding his sufferings then 
near at hand, the Father would 
glorifiy him again. The conse- 
quence was that his face did shine 
as the snow, and his raiment was 
white as the light, — so white as no 
fuller on earth can white them, ex- 
ceeding white as snow. Mark 9:3; 
Matt. 17:1. "Beloved, now are we 
the sons of God, and it doth not yet 
appear what we shall be j but we 
know that when he shall appear 
we shall be like him." 1 John 3:2 
Like Jesus, not as when sitting by 
Jacob's well — not as in Gethse- 
mane — not as on the road to Era- 
maus — not as when from the 
top of Olivet he ascended to 

Heaven : — yea, not even as he ap- 
peared on Tabor amid a few beams 
of his glory: — but as he shall appear 
amid the blaze of glory on the great 
white throne, from whose face the 
earth and the heaven flee away, 
Rev. 22:11. Whose garment was 
white as snow. Dan. 8:9. As he 
shall appear in the heavenly Jerusa- 
lem, where the city had no need of 
the sun neither of the moon to 
shine in it; for the glory of God did 
lighten it, and the Lamb is the light 
thereof. Rev. 21:23. And oh! have 
we not the word of him who can 
not lie, that he shall change our 
vile body that it may be fashioned 
like unto his glorious body. Phil. 
3:21. So white shall these dark 
bodies of corruption be made by the 
working whereby he is able to sub- 
due all things unto himself, — and 
this the index of the purity which 
by washing of the Holy Ghost, is 
spread over the whole soul, — that 
perfect holiness in which consists 
our perfect conformity to the 
perfect image of God. The woman 
clothed with the sun, and the moon 
under her feet, and upon her head 
a crown of stars, Rev. 12:1, was an 
emblem of the church and of its in- 
dividual members : Who can speak 
of the glory ot the saint when 
standing on the moon, clothed with 
the sun, and on his head a crown of 
righteousness, of stars, among 
which on his forehead shines as the 
brightest gem that which is the gift 
of him who has said: "I will give 
him the morning star." Rev. 2:2. 
Nay, so surpassing is the blaze of 
glory in which the path on which 
we enter at repentance, ends — that 
like the sun at mid-day — we are 
dazzled with the brightness and 



turn away bewildered and overpow-| 
ered — rejoicining that by proving I 
faithful unto death, very noon this j 
corruptible shall put on on incor 
ruption; and receiving a spirtual 
body like unto the glorious body of 
Jesus, we shall be able to get up 
into the mount and there wish to 
go no more down, under the shadow 
of his unveiled glory. 

God's Work and Man's Work. 


I sometimes meet with people who 
can not, or or will not, distinguish be- 
tween God's work and man's work. 
In the economy of grace there is both ; 
God works in us, and we work out our 
own salvation. There are some things 
men can not do, and there are some tbings 
God will not do. Man can not do God's 
work, and God will not, do man's. It 
i3 so in nature ; man can not command 
the rain, the winds, or the sun ; and 
God will not plough, manure, or sow 
the land. The latter is man's work, 
and he must do it, or have no crops; 
the former is God's work, and He does 
it, as Jesus said, "My Father worketh 
hitherto, and I work." God will not 
dispense with man's efforts, and yet He 
will keep man dependent. He holds 
him responsible, while he proves him 

Just so in grace. We can preach, 

teach and pray, but we can not command 
the blessing. God will not dispense 
with our efforts, nor put the blessing in 
our power. He will be the agent, but 
he will have us to be the instruments. 
Yet in general he has so connected the 
blessing with the means, that if we 
use the one we may expect the other, 
though he always leaves room for the 
exercise of his own sovereignty. Not 

that we can not labor in vain, if our 
motive is good, and the means we em- 
ploy are scriptural, for if we do not ac- 
complish the end upon which our heart 
may be set, we may be sure to get a 
blessing for ourselves. "Ye know," 
said Paul, "that your labor is not in 
vain in the Lord." And again, "In 
due season ye shall reap if ye faint not." 

Let us then be always at work for God, 
cither writing, or speaking, or giving; 
remembering that it is as much my bus- 
iness to work, as if I could command 
success, and all rested upon me; and 
yet while I work, I will endeavor to re- 
alize, that Paul may plant and Apollos 
water, but God giveth the increase. 
Some will not work, unless they can be 
agent?; this is pride. Others will not 
work, except for wages; this is selfish- 
ness. But there are some who work 
from love, and consider themselves hon- 
ored in being permitted to do any thing 
for God. Lord, I would work for thee; 
I would not only work for thee, but I 
would work from a right motive. I 
would be satisfied to be any thing, the 
meanest instrument, that thou mayest 
be the almighty agent; to do all I can, 
and then ascribe all the glory to thee. 
Give me grace that I may plough up 
the fallow giound, sow the good seed 
of the kingdom, and expect to reap 
thirty, sixty, or an hundred fold; and 
then enable me to pray, look up, and 
wait upon thee for the blessing, saying 
with Paul, "So then neither is he that 
planteth any thing, neither he that 
watereth ; but God that giveth the in- 
crease" — to whom be the glory, all the 
glory, for ever and ever. Amen. 

If we have ever been made to feel 
the evil of sin, no one can persuade us 
that it is not an evil. 



Jamilj dfirtle. 

Pray With Your Children. 

A young mother made it her daily 
practice to carry her litttle ones in sup- 
plication to the throne of grace, and yet 
complained of a want of faith and de- 
finiteness in asking for them the in- 
fluence of the Holy Spirit. 

" Do you pray for each child separ- 
ately, and by name V inquired the 

" No, that has never been my habit," 
was the reply. 

l< I think it of much importance as a 
help to our faith, and to the clearness 
and intensity of our desire on their be- 
half. You pray with them, I trust, as 
well as for them ?" 

" Sometimes I do, but not often." 

"Let me persuade you, then, to take 
your little son and daughter each separ- 
ately to the place of prayer, and kneel- 
ing with them before the Lord, tell him 
the name, and daily history, the special 
want of each, and see if your heart is not 
opened to plead for them as you have 
never done before." 

Tears were in the eyes of the young 
mother as she said, with trembling lips, 
"Til try." 

As evening came she had not forgot- 
ten her promise ; but as she saw that 
Sarah, her daughter, was unusually 
peevish, she thought it best to take her 
little son first to her chamber. Willie 
was a bright and pleasant boy of five 
years, and when his mother whispered 
her wish to pray with him, he gladly 
put his hand in hers and knelt by her 
side. As he heard his name mentioned 
before the Lord a tender hafh fell upon 
his young spirit, and he clasped his 
mother's fingers more tightly a§ each 

petition for his special need was breath- 
ed into the ear of his Father in heaven. 
And did not clinging of that little hand 
warm her heart to new and more fre- 
quent desire as she poured forth her 
supplication to the Hearer and An- 
swerer of prayer ? 

When the mother and child rose from 
their knees Willie's face was like a rain- 
bow, smiling through tears. 

" Mamma, mamma," said he, " I am 
glad you told Jesus my name ; now he'll 
know me when I get to heaven. And 
when the kind angels that carry little 
children to the Saviour take me and lay 
me in his arms, Jesus will look at me so 
pleasant and say, ' Why, this is Willie 
Huston ; his mother told me about him ; 
how happy I am to see you, Willie.' 
Won't that be nice, mamma ?" 

Mrs. Huston never forgot the scene. 
And when she was permitted to see not 
only her dear Willie and Sarah, but the 
children afterward added to her family 
circle, each successfully consecrating the 
dew of their youth to God, she did 
indeed feel that her pastor's plan was 
" the more excellent way." So she 
resolved to recommend it to praying 
mothers by telling them this touching 
incident — Christian Advocate 

Style, Not Taste ; Fashion, Not Re- 

I observe that almost all persons, who 
discuss fashions, apologetically, fail to 
make certain important discriminations. 

They talk of beauty, taste, art and 
refinement, as if those things were sy- 
nonymous with style or fashion. 

They point to the beautiful green 
earth, with its endless profusion of 
beauty, in the forms and colors of its 
vegetation. They point upward to the 
spangled heavens, all radiant with celes- 



tial splendor. They tell us that God 
has made everything beautiful in his 
tim<\ and that we should imitate his ex- 
quisite creations. 

If it was really a question of taste, 
art, beauty, or refinement, this argument 
would be relevant and weighty. We 
may certainly aim to build and dress in 
good taste and with refinement. 

But the argument is almost entirely 

Style is not taste, and fashion is not 
refinement. The prevailing styles sel- 
dom correspond with good taste, and then 
only accidentally. The female dress- 
fashions of to day, as all persons of cul- 
ture and refinement well know, are made 
up of horrid deformities, tawdry finery 
and costly vulgarity. 

The demi-monde , who invent them, 
and *he journalists, who spread them, 
are not true artists. Indeed, from these 
inventions, we might almost suppose 
them to be barbarians. 

A painter or sculptor would destroy 
his art-reputation, if he were to present, 
on canvass, or in marble, almost any 
part of the form which a girl of the 
period presents to the eye. An angel 
attired in fashion would present the ap- 
pearance of a monster. 

It is amazing, that cultured American 
women should submit to such deformi- 
ties and vulgarities — women who really 

" A discerning sense 
Of decent and sublime, with quick disgust, 
From things deformed, or disarranged, or gross 
In species." 

Refined culture, then, does not ori 
ginate fashion. Fashions have their 
origin in " the lust of the flesh, the lust 
of the eyes and the pride of life." The 
proflifiate women of our modern Sodom 
invent most of them to set off their 
female charms in a bewitching manner. 

Several intelligent and respectable 
ladies of Paris lately visited their haunts 
in disguise, and they have reported that 
their style of dress is the chief element 
of their peculiar influence over the other 
sex " It sets on fire the course of 
nature, and is set on fire of hell." 

Gay and immodest attire was the 
badge of vice in Bible times 

No respectable lady can walk the 
streets of a European city to-day, clad 
in fashionable attire and unattended, 
without exposing herself to suspicion 
and insult. 

Among our respectable American 
women, fashion is founded mainly on 
pride. It is an effort to attain the dis- 
tinction of superior excellence, wealth 
and happiness. It is an effort to out- 
rank the masses, by outstripping them 
in changing our clothes. It is an effort 
to prove that "we are as good as any 
body," by dressing as gay and as stylish 
as any. It is the lowest arena and the 
silliest struggle that pride has ever en- 

New styles almost uniformly appear 
hideous indeed. But they are soon as- 
sociated with wealth, pleasure and aris- 
tocracy; and by an illusion of fancy, 
they are invested with a kind of ficti- 
tious beauty and loveliness. In dis- 
cussing this subject, then, we should 
clearly understand that style does not 
usually originate in taste, but in lust and 
pride, and that fashion is not usually an 
exhibition of refinement, but of vulgari- 
ty. — Mother's Magazine. 

The Midnight Supper. 
A married woman was effectually 
called by divine grace, and became 
an exemplary christian, but her 
husband was a lover of sinful pleas- 
ure. When spending an evening, 
as usual, with his jovial companions 



at a tavern, the conversation hap 
pened to turn on the excellencies 
and faults of their wives. The hns 
band just mentioned, pronounced 
the highest encomiums on his wife, 
saying she was all that was excel- 
lent only she was a christian. And 
then he said, " Notwithstanding 
that, such is the command which 
she has of her temper, that were I 
to take you, gentlemen, home with 
me at midnight, and order her to 
rise, and get you a supper, she 
would be all submission and cheer 

The company regarded this as a 
merely vain boast, and dared him to 
make the experiment, by a consid- 
erable wager. The bargain was 
made, and about midnight the com- 
pany adjourned, as proposed. 

Being admitted, " Where is your 
mistress?" said the husband to the 
maid-servant who sat up for him. 
" She has gone to bed, sir." " Call 
her up — tell her I have brought 
some friends home with me, and 
that I desire she would get up and 
prepare them a supper/' said he. 

The good woman obeyed the un- 
reasonable request, dressed, came 
down and received the company 
with perfect civility ; told them she 
happened to have some chickens 
ready for the spit, and that supper 
should be got as soon as possible. — 
It was accordingly served up, when 
she pei formed the honors of the 
table with as much cheerfulness as 
if she had expected company at the 
proper time. 

After supper the guests could not 
refrain from expressing their aston- 
ishment. One of them particularly, 
more sober than the rest, thus spoke 
to the lady : 

" Madam, your civility fills us all 
with surprise. Our unreasonable 
visit is the consequence of a wager, 
which we have certainly lost. As 
you are a very religious person, and 
can not approve of our conduct, let 
me ask what can possibly induce 
you to act with so much kindness 
to uh ?" 

She replied, " Sir, when I mar- 
ried, my husband and myself were 
both unconverted. It has pleased 
God to take me out of that danger- 
ous condition. My husband still 
continues in it. I tremble for his 
future state. Were he to die as he 
is, he must be lost forever, there- 
fore I think it my duty to render 
his present existence as comfortable 
as possible." 

This wise and truly faithful reply 
affected the whole company. It left 
a deep impression on the husband's 
mind. He said to her, " Do you, 
my dear, really think I should be 
eternally lost ? I thank you for the 
warning. By the grace of God, I 
will change my conduct." From 
that time he became another man, a 
serious christian, and consequently 
a good husband. 

They Won't Trouble You Long. 

Children grow up— nothing on 
earth grows so fast as children. It 
was but yesterday, and that lad was 
playing with tops, a buoyant boy. 
He is a man and gone now ! There 
is no more childhood for him or for 
us. Life has claimed him. When a 
beginning is made, it is like raveling 
a stocking; stitch by stitch gives 
way till all is gone. The house has 
not a child in it. There is no more 
noise in the hall — boys rushing pell- 



mell ; it is very orderly now. There 
lire no more skates or sleds, bats, 
balls or strings left scattered about. 
Things are neat enough now. There 
is no delay for sleepy folks; there is 
no longer any task, before you lie 
down, of looking after anybody and 
tucking up the bedclothes. There 
are no disputes to settle; nobody to 
get off to school; no complaint; no 
importunities for impossible things; 
no rips to mend ; no fingers to tie 
up; no faces to be washed, or collars 
to be arranged. There was nover 
such peace in the house! It would 
sound like music to have some feet 
to clatter down the front stairs! 
Oh, for some children's noise ! What 
used to ail us, that we were hushing 
their loud laugh, checking their 
noisy frolic, and reproving their 
slamming and banging the doors? 

We wish our neighbors would only 
lend us an urchin or two to make a 
little noise in these premises. A 
home without children ! It is like 
a lantern and no cradle, a garden 
and no flowers, a brook and no wa- 
ter gurgling and gushing in its chan- 

We want to bo tried, to be vexed, 
to be run over, to hear children at 
work with all its varieties. During 
the secular days this is enough 
marked. But it is the Sabbath that 
puts our homes to the proof. That 
is the Christian family day. The 
intervals of public worship are 
spaces of peace. The tamily seems 
made up that day. The children 
are at home. You can lay your 
hands upon their heads. They seem 
to recognize the greater and lesser 
love — to God and to friends. The 
house is peaceful, but not still. 
There is a low and melodious thrill 

of children in it. But the Sabbath 
comes too still now. There is a si- 
lence that aches in the ear. There 
is too much room at iho tablo, too 
much room at the hearth. The bed- 
rooms are a world too orderly. 
There is too much leisure. How 
gladly would we recall them, but we 

can not. 



Every one has a thorn sticking 
him. Tho housekeeper finds it in 
unfaithful domestics, or an inmate 
who keeps things disordered, or a 
house too small for convenience or 
too large to keep cleanly. The 
professional man finds it in perpet- 
ual interruptions, or calls for "more 
copy." The Sabbath-school teacher 
finds it in inattentive scholars, or 
neighboring teachers that talk loud, 
and make a great noise in giving a 
little instruction. 

One man has a rheumatic joint, 
which, when the wind is northeast, 
lifts the storm-signal. Another a 
business partner who takes full half 
the profits, but does not help earn 
them. These trials are the more 
nettlesome because like Paul's thorn 
they are not to be mentioned. Men 
get sympathy for broken bones and 
mashed feet, but not for the ends of 
sharp thorns that have been broken 
off in the fingers. 

Let us start out with the idea 
that we must have annoyances. It 
seems to take a certain number of 
them to keep us humble, wakeful 
and prayerful. To Paul the thorn 
was as disciplinary as the shipwreck. 
If it is not one thing it is another. 
If the stove does not smoke, the 
boiler must leak. If the pen is good, 
the ink must be poor. If the edito- 



rial column be able, there must be a 
typograbhical blunder. If the thorn 
does not pierce you in the knee, it 
must tako you in the back. Life 
must have some sharp things it it. 
We can not mako up our robe of 
christian character without pins and 

We want what Paul got, grace to 
bear these things. Without it we 
become irascible, censorious and 
cross. We get in the habit of stick 
ing our thorns into other people's 
fingers. But, God helping us, w T e 
place these annoyances in the cate- 
gory of the " all things that work 
together for good." We see how 
much shorter these thorns are than 
the spikes that struck through the 
palms of Christ's hands, and remem- 
bering that he had on his head a 
whole crown of thorns, we take to 
ourselves the consolation that if we 
suffer with him on earth we shall 
be glorified with him in heaven. — 


Walk in Christ's Territory. — 
If we are to walk with God, we must 
go nowhere that Christ will not go Oh, 
how many venture beyond the territory 
in which they ought to walk, and they 
wonder why they have not the enjoy- 
ment of religion ! They go where Jesus 
will not go. "Blessed is the man that 
walketh not in the counsel of the un- 
godly, (Christ is not there,) nor sitteth 
in the seat of the scornful." (Christ is 
not there.) If you would walk with 
Christ, keep out of all evil places, from 
every place where you can not go in the 
spirit of Christ, and that, if upon earth, 
you might not expect to meet him there. 
If you go out of the territory where he 
walks, you need not expect to find him. 
— Bishop Simpson. 

The Enemy Indoors- 


A few Saturday evenings since, 
Boston locked up her great ware- 
houses, and went home to get ready 
for the Sabbath. No external dan- 
ger alarmed her. No hostile fleet 
lay off her harbor; no enemy's bat- 
teries threatened her from Dorches- 
ter Hights. But a little secret seed 
of fire was nestling under one of her 
own roof-trees, which soon sprang 
into a horrible harvest of conflagra- 
tion. Boston's enemy was within. 

Thisis the physical illustration of 
the moral truth — a truth that 
quotes itself to me oftener than al- 
most any text in the bible — that "a 
man's foes shall be they of his own 
household." This truth has a 
thousand applications. Where do 
most men find their greatest help or 
their greatest hindrance to success 
in their business ? At home! Fru- 
gality there commonly means pros- 
perity. Extravagance there com- 
monly means vexation, temptation 
to business gambling, and to even- 
tual ruin. Half the married men 
who practice swindling are pushed 
on to it by an unprincipled mistress 
or an extravagant wife and family. 
A man's wife is either his best 
friend or his worst enemy. 

Where lies the sorest sorrow that 
disturbs the heart peace and spoils 
all the luster of worldly gains or 
promotions ? It is the worm at the 
root of the home life. It is nothing 
to a man to be prosperous in his 
store, or his office, or even in his 
pulpit if he is wretched at his own 
hearth-stone. Nor does the neglect 
or the social injustice of a whole 



neighborhood cut so deeply as the 
treachery or neglect of those near- 
est and dearest to us. A wife can 
bear to bo ignored by all her neigh- 
bors il her husband is only loving 
and her children are affectionate 
and obedient. But her husband's 
unkindness is a dry sorrow that 
drinks her very heart's blood. Our 
severest wounds are often inflicted 
by the hands which ought to clasp 
our own the most closely. The be- 
traying ot family secrets, the start- 
ing of damaging rumors, often pro- 
ceed from some long, loose, limber 
tongue in our own household. 

There, too, lurks the most fre 
quent stumbling-block to religious 
improvement. The divine Teacher 
spoke about fathers being at vari- 
ance with their own sons, and about 
mothers striving to keep their 
(laughters out of his "kingdom." 
Well, it is just as true now as it was 
then that one's spiritual "foes may 
be they of his own hout-ehold. " A 
parent's piety is often reproduced 
in his children. But so are a 
father's bad habits or downright ir- 
religion. Saying nothing about 
the hereditary taint of drunkenness 
and licentiousness, which often goes 
in the blood, there is a legacy of sin 
bequeathed by a father's example. — 
In looking over my circle of acqain- 
tances, I find that, while several 
good parents have bad children, 
there are not many prayerless, un- 
godly parents who have converted 
sons. The pull of the parents down- 
ward is too strong for the upward 
pull of the pulpit and the Sabbath- 

Did you erer know a good man 
or a pure woman utterly ruined by 
outside attacks upon their reputa- 

tion ? I never did. The abuse of a 
good man is commonly the head- 
wind that fans the fires of his own 
furnace and gives him the greater 
headway. No true man was ever 
put down and kept down while he 
was true to conscience and to God. 
When character is destroyed it is 
never murder; it is suicide. Kind 
reader, the only person in the uni- 
verse who can put you down is one 
who lives in j^our own heart house. 
If the living Jesus lives there and 
rules there, you are safe. You will 
be kept by the power of God 
through faith unto salvation. 

If your safety is from an indwell" 
Christ, so is your danger from an in- 
dwelling sin. The "world" never 
harms a Christian so long as he 
keeps it out of his heart. Temta- 
tation is never dangerous until it 
has an inside accomplice. Sin with- 
in betrays the heart to the outside 
assailant. The reason that Joseph 
did not fall was because he kept 
the sin out of his soul. The reason 
whv David didfatt was that the sin 
within him ignited at the view ot a 
wicked opportunity. The inward 
lust conceived and brought forth 

There is a pretty sharp practical 
sermon in that old familiar fable of 
iEsop about the countryman who 
discovered the frozen snake in his 
field. There was no danger from 
that benumbed serpent while left out 
in the cold. But the foolish man 
carried it into his own house and laid 
it beside the fire. He domesticated 
it. And as soon as the reptile 
thawed it began toslido about among 
the children, and to shoot its deadly 

Ah ! it is the snake that we bring 



into our hearts and warm there that 
stings us! Sin without us is harm 
less. Sin within us poisons and 
kills. Our foe is of our own house- 
hold. This is the scriptural way of 
putting the homely aphorism that 
"every one is his own worse ene 
my." This truth often comes to my 
door in the person of a broken-down 
creature, whose ill flavored garments 
and bloated face are hanging out 
signals of distress. I knew him in 
his better days. He has a doleful 
story about u losing his situation," 
and " having no friends," and 
"every body turning against him." 
Poor victim of his own sin, he may 
well say that he has no friend when 
he is his own worst enemy. His 
Almighty Friend in heaven can not 
help him as long as he determines 
to be his own destroyer. Oh ! there 
is no more pitiable spectacle on earth 
than that of a person who has exiled 
all of his best impulses and all the 
best teachings of childhood, and has 
driven away the Spirit of God, and 
given up his soul to the dominion of 
the devil. Of such an one it is aw- 
fully true that "his house is left 
unto him desolate." 

My column is up. I only have 
room for a word of practical counsel. 
Beware of yourselves. Watch your 
own heart-door. When you are 
tempted, imagine that you hear 
Satan trying at the latch. Slide in 
the bolt of prayer. The devil is 
harmless while locked out; it is only 
the indoor enemy that destroys the 
house. That heart alone is securely 
guarded for all eternity that has the 
Lord Jesus Christ dwelling within 
it and keeping the keys— Indepen- 


A brother writes us from the 
George Creek congregation, Fayette 
county, Pa., that two speakers were 
elected in their congregation during 
the last year, namely, brethren 
William Johnson and Ross Reed. — 
In a little report published in last 
July No. the name of the latter was 


Heavier the Cross- 

Heavier the cross, the nearer heaven ; 

No cros-< without, no God within — 
Death, judgment from the heart are driven 

Amid the world's false glare and din. 
Oh ! happy he with all his loss, 
Whom God hath set beneath the cross. 

Heavier the cross, the better christian ; 

This is the touchstone God applies. 
How many a garden would be wasting, 

Unwet by showers from weeping eyes ! 
The gold by fire is purified, 
The christian is by troubles tried. 

Heavier the cross, the stronger faith ; 

The loaded palm strikes deeper root; 
The vine-juice sweetly issueth 

When men have pressed the clustered fruit ; 
And courage grows where dangers come, 
Like pearls beneath the salt sea-foam. 

Heavier the cross, the heartier prayer ; 

The bruised reeds most fragrant are. 
If the sky and wind were always fair, 

The sailor would not watch the star. 
And Divid's psalms had ne'er been sung, 
If grief his heart had never wrung. 

Heavier the cross, the more aspiring; 

From vales we climb to mountain crest. 
The pilgrim of the desert tiring 

Longs for the Canaan of his rest. 
The dove has here no rest in sight, 
And to the ark she wings her Sight. 

Heavier the cross, the easier dying ; 

Death is a friendlier face to see. 
To life's decay one bids defying, 

From life's distress one then is free. 
The cross sublimely lifts our faith 
To him who triumphed over death. 



Tbou crucified ! the cross I curry, 

The longer may it dearer bo. 
And lest I faint while hero I tarry, 

Implant thou such a heart in me 
That faith, hope, love may flourish there, 
Till for the cross my crown I wear. 

[ From the German. 


Married at the residence of the bride's 
mother, in Warrensburg, Missouri, Thursday 
morning, January 16, 1873, by elder Andrew 
Hutchinson, JOHN M. McKINSTRY, of New 
Windsor, Maryland, to Miss SALLIB A. 
BAILE, late of Preblo county, Ohio. 

Married January 2, 1873, at the residence of 
the bride's brother, by J. W. Keizer, brother 
EMIG, both of Williams county, Ohio. 


Died in Union church settlement, Hardin 
county Tennessee, bro. STEPHEN AUSTIN, 
aged 62 y. 9 m. 27 d. He was afflicted with 
rheumatic pains nearly forty years ago, and was 
a cripple from that time until his death. He 
was struck with the dead palsy last winter. He 
Wis helpless nearly one year. Brother Austin 
joined the brethren about five years ago, and 
lived a devoted member of the church. He left 
a wife and large family of children to mourn his 
loss, yet we are satisfied their loss is his gain. — 
He was a faithful member of the church, a good 
neighbor and a good citizen. He will be much 
missed by the church and neighborhood. — 
Funeral services by the writer, from John 5 : 
25-28. John W. Scott. 

Died in the South Bend branch, St. Joseph 
county, Indiana, Docember 13, 1872, of typhoid 
pbeumonia, ABRAHAM WHITMER, aged 66 
years, 10 m. 1 d. His funeral which was largely 
attended, took place on Sunday at the meeting 
house on his farm. Services by elder D. B. 
Sturgis and others. 

He was born in Lancaster county, Pa. At 
the age of 16 years he came to Montgomery Co. 
Ohio, and soon attached himsell to the church. 
At the age of 23 he was married to Catharine 
Bowman, daughter of elder Jacob Bowman — 
They had eleven children, ten of whom survived 
him, six sons and four daughters, all members 
of the church except one. Two of his sons are 
. deacons, and M. D. is a minister in the second 
degree. In September, 1831, witb the Bowman 
family, he came to St. Joseph county, Indiana, 
where he was soon appointed to the ministry, 
and helped to build up the church from its 

infancy. lie faithfully discharged his duty: 
and for nearly 30 years served as an ordained 
elder. Thus the widowed sister, children, and 
church mourn their loss, but not without hope. 
Eld. C. Wenger. 

Died in the Eagle Creek branch, Hancock 
county, Ohio, November 25, 1872, sister POLLY 
ROTHTROCK, wife of bro. Joseph Rothtrock, 
aged 48 y: 11 m. 24 d. Sister Rothtrock was a 
consistent memb t, and was beloved by all 
around her. She leaves a kind husband and 
family of children behind to mourn their loss of 
a kind wife and mother. Funeral discourse by 
the brethren. Eleazar Bosserman. 

Died in the Grecntown church, Grant county 
Indiana, at the residence of his uncle, friend 
Johu Ringo, Nov. 22, 1872, of consumption, 
brother SAMUEL ELLIOTT, aged 24 years 
and 20 days. He was the only son of brother 
David Elliott, formerly of the Nettle Creek 
church, Wayne county, Indiana. The subject 
of this notice was in an unconverted state until 
the 19th of November, which was four days 
previous to his death, when the writer hereof 
was called upon, with the brethren, to baptize 
him, which was done. Thus we see of how 
short duration our young brother was in the 
vineyard of the Lord here on earth. He was as 
one that came in at the "eleventh" hour. But 
we have reason to believe that he made his es- 
cape from perdition, and will receive the hire of 
his labor, and our loss of hitn here on earth will 
be hia great gain in heaven above. Funeral 
services conducted by the brethren, from 2 
Peter, chapter 1. 

Oh, dear reader, if you are yet out of the 
vineyard of the Lord, wait not until the 
eleven' h bour, for shortly after, the door will 
be shut, and you will then fail to enter in. 

J, B. Grow. 

Died in the Middle Fork of Wild Cat church, 
Clinton county, Indiana, Nov. 3, 1872, brother 
JACOB SHIVELY, aged 67 years. 3 months 
and 21 days. Disease lung fever. Sick only 4 
days. He served as a deacon in this church for 
many years. Funeral occasion improved by the 
brethren from 1 Thess. 4: 13-18. 

Stephen Srively. 

Died in Nevada City, Vernon county, Mo. 
in the Nevada congregation, Nov. 21, 1872, 
bro. JOHN BRILEY, aged 73 years, 1 month 
and 17 days. Bro. Briley was born in Oswego 
county, N. Y. From thence they moved to 
Montreal, Canada, where he served an appren- 
ticeship in the shoe-making trade, and at the 
age of 22 .years left, and after some time return- 
ed to N. Y. again, and married to Mary Dugal, 
daughter of Alexander and Sarah Dugal.— 
After which they emigrated to Wisconsin, and 
from thence to Iowa, where both him and his 
wife were received to the brethren. After some 
time they moved to Atchison, Kansas, and from 
thence to Nevada City, Missouri, and after six 
years died in the triumph of a glorious resur- 
rection, leaving a widow with seven grown 
children to mourn their loss. Funeral services 
by brother S. Click and the writer, from John 
5 : 28, 29. J- *>• Yoder. 

[Companion please copy.] 


Half Price. — The Visitor is furnished 

at fiftv cents a year for charitable purpos- The undersigned offers his entire 

J r i Situate in Johnson County, Missouri, six miles 

es. Brethren and sisters, or congregations, North of the Mo. Pacific R. R., and about 

i a T7- -i. -u i. one mile from a Flour and Saw Mill, 400 ACRES 

can order the Visitor to poor members at OF GooD Prairir Land, of which nearly 300 

these rates. Our circumstances will not ncres is in cultivation, the balance in grass and 

90 acres of limber Land. Frame House with 

permit us to continue sending as many plenty rooms and out buildings, a well of living 

.. , - i i • , r\ water, cistern, etc. Good orchard with about 

copies entirely free as we would wish. Our 100 bearing fruit, trees. Terms $30 per acre, one have been so -real for several halfdown^alance in two equal annual payments 

6 . withinterest at six per cent. I or further lnforra- 

v . s that we can do but very little at this ation, address 

J .!. K. & \. LESH, Knobnoster, Mo. 

time. Or J. L. LESH, Eaton, 0. 

Postage on Papers.— The postage on 

packages of either of our papers when sent DOMESTIC MEDICINE. 

to one person is one cent for every four . ' 

r _ A Treatise on the Fracttce <>/ Medicine, adapted 

ounces or fraction thereof. A package of to popular une t and made familiar to the ordinary 

eight Children's Papers weighs about four r ' r < de> '' 

=> r It describes the various diseases incident to 

ounces, and will therefore cost but one cent the human family, with appropriate remedies 

., . j j j. —the best known — and the general treatment 

postage a month when addled to one per- required in each eage . lt is illustrated with nu- 

son. Five Visitors to one address cost but mejous engravings-about a hundred fine cuts 

ot the most eoinm »n medical plants, with the 

two cents a month, and five Farmers' description, locality and habit.-, and medical 

w iV1 . uses of them. A Glossary is annexed defining 

Monthleys one cent. t l ie technical terms, and also a complete index. 

024 pp. 8vo. 

Clubs at Different Offices. — Agents The hook is strongly bound in leather. The 

ni •. „,. „«„„j «. s.„ n binding of some of the books is slightly marred, 

in getting up Clubs are not confined to one but not te materially injure its durability. 

Post-office Otherwise the book is in good order. Only a 

limited number of these books is for sale and 

„ ., ... those wanting a copy must order seon. Every 

( kkdit.— Some agents say they could get family should have a work of the kind. Sent 

more subscribers if time were given them postpaid for $2,15 os by express for SI, 75. This 

° is jusi about half price. Address 

to pay. Those who have not the money H. J. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 

now, but will pay within the year, we will 

willingly accommodate. Agents who send ACrEilITS WA.]¥TJEI> 

names in on time wilj please keep a record To 8ell the p e0 pi e ' s Edition of 

of the names, and intending pay afterward l>r. Will. .^Illitll'8 

state to whom it is 'to be credited. Send 

none but responsible names except at your M-& r kghgg) 

own responsibility. M-9t>%9%J%s 


Books. — We are frequently compelled to 
delay the filling of orders for hymn books 
because we have not a supply of books on jt Contains over 1,000 closely printed, double- 
hand Sometimes wp nviv nl«o be out of 1 column octavo pages, and is illustrated with 
nana, sometimes we may also oe out oi over 200 engravings, and a series of fine, au- 

other books on our book list. thentic g&PJ; IX , , „,. , ,. ,. 

This DICTIONARY embodies the results of 

_ , the most recent study and research of over six- 

Credit ox Books. — As we have to pay ty of the most eminent Biblical sohqlars in the 

on cb for nil wm Witt onrl ou nrn, nrc olroaAw world. Clerpy men of all denom ina tions regard 

cash tor all v>e buy, and as we are ahead} u ftfl the begt work of the kiu(l evw publis W 

doing considerable of a credit business with and one which ought to be in the hands of 

... , .. , , , . every Bible reader. 

our publications, we shall do our book bus- it is a great library in itself. The labor and 

iness on the cash astern Those who owe learning of centuries are gathered in this one 

mess on inc. i.i. n .\btem inosc v>no owe vollune< to throw a clear, strong light upon 

us on books will do us a favor by sending every page oi the inspired word. Agents are 

L" , . , * meeting with unprecedented success. One re- 

the balance due us at once. ports 5S orders taken the frrst three days of his 

canvass; another 70 in two days: another Hi 

Notf Book In answer to some inoni in ten days : another »« Dictionaries and *8 of 

jnote isook.— in answer to some inqui- ou .. L &rse Family Bibles in two half days; an- 

rie<. we would say that the Silver Song has othersold *1 Dietionaries and *i Bibles in one 
the round notes. We have not advertised Send for circulars with terms, testimonials 

it i„t n i,. w ...n -t;n ft,T*»; c v, ti>,. i, ,i- t/, an, l a lul1 description of the work. Address, 

it lately . We can .-till rurtmn the book to N AT io\ ai. fi .w.i>iii.\i; i •«>.. Cincinnati! 

any who may want it. Ohio. 



Read's Theology 1,45 

^ isdoro and Power of Cod 1,46 

Debate on Immersion ,7."> 

Parable of the Lord's Supper ,l'o 

Plain Remarks on Light nlindedness ,10 

Wandelnde JSeelt I German] 1,15 

YfaUfahri nach Zxomthal ,00 

Bbithrbn's Hymn Book [ new attention ] 

Plain Bheep binding ,75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

" arabesque binding ,75 

Per dozen, by express 

Plain morocco 1,0\) 

Per dozen, by express 10, uO 

Plain niurocoo, pooket book form 1,26 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

New German Hymn Book. 

Plain sheep binding, single * ,50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Tnrkey morocco ..... 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

Arabesque plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Plain Bheep binding 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hymn Books [ old selection ] 

German and English ,75 

English, single ,40 

•' per dozen 4,25 

Kost's Domestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo 2,15 

Germ a. l and English Testament ,60 

Sent postpaid at annexed rates except when " by 
express" is added. Express charges are paid by 
receiver. Always state by what way you want books 
sent. Remittances by mail for books, &e., at 
the risk of the sender. P. 0. Orders at our risk. 
Na.nes put on books to order for 15 cents each- 
Address II. J. KURTZ, Dayton, O. 

The Children's Paper. 

An illustrated paper devoted to the instruc- 
tion of the Children. 

1 copy, per year .;! $0 30 

4 copies " " .' 100 

13 " " " 3 00 

20 4 00 

25 " " " ■..' 4 50 

We ask the cooperation .of the brethren and 
sisters everywhere in introducing the Paper 
and in getting subscribers if or it as well as in 
furnishing reading matter for the children. 

Special terms to schools when packages are 
addressed to one person only. 

Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all orders and communications to 
H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

Blood Cleanser 


Many Ministering Brethren use and recom- 
mend it. A tonic and purge, for Blood Disea- 
ses and Female Complaints. Many testimoni- 
als. SI, 25 per bottle. Ask or send for the 
" Health Messenger," a medical paper publish- 
ed gratis by the undersigned. Use only the 
" Panacea" prepared at Chicago, 111. and by 

Fahrney's Brothers & Co., 

Waynesboro, Franklin Co., Pa. 
To the Brethren and Friends. 

I hereby propose to sell my books — Treatise 
rnShrine immersion, The iJofd's Supper, New 
ptB T, and 50 cents per 
copy, postpaid, or to a ' per hundred, 

oame proposition lor a er, purchasers 

iaying transportation. 

B. F. M0O> .Bpnsaoks, Va* 


Containing the United ■ d Conclusion* 

of the Hrethiu n at th< ir Annual Moling;. Jly El- 
The work neatly bound together with 

" Alexander Mack's Writin 
1 copy sent by mail postpaid 41,W 

Of those ho mid there are out few left, and as 
the "Mack's " are out of print, when th •><■ few 
are disposed of, hence friends who wish to have 
a copy had better send orders Boon. I If the En- 
cyclopedia in pamphlet form (withoul Mack) 
we have yet some more than of the bound ones 
and to have them more speedily spread through- 
out our brotherhood we will reduce the price 
and send them postpaid for 


Columbiana, 0. 

Bible Dictionary. 

A Dictionary of the Bibh n its Antiqui- 

'ography, Geography, a History. 

This work contains every name in the Bible 
respecting which anythi -aid. It em- 

braces the results of Historic Research, Anti- 
quarian Investigation, the study of Languages 
and Dialects, and the discoveries of modern 
travelers and explorers in the Holy Land. 

The book is printed from new Stereotype 
Plates, on good paper, and is appropriately il- 
lustrated with over One Hundred and Twenty 
Engravings of Scenes, Ancient Cities, and 
Memorable Places of the Holy Land, descrip- 
tive Figures and valuable Maps. 

Tt will contain nearly 800 closely printed dou- 
ble column octavo pages, including over twenty 
tine full page steel and wood engravings. 

For thirteen subscribers to the Gospel Visitor 
for 1873 and §13,00 i nd a copy of this 

Dictionary, hound in Cloth. 

For f 'milt* < I 'isitor 

for is;:; and 318,00 we will send a copy of the 
Dictionary hound in Le I 

The books are sent 1, 

Address II. J. JOJRTZ, Dayton, 0. 


Traced to the Apostles: 

Being a collection of historical quotations from 
modern and ancient authors, proving that a 
three-fold immersion was the only method of 
baptizing ever practiced by the Apostles and 
their immediate successors. By .1 . 11. Moore. 
-•cut-: Five copies §1,10 : Ten copies 
$2,00. Sent postpaid to anypart of the United 
States. Address 11. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

ONLY F I F T V (' E N T S for the Fabmres' 
Monthly for 1873 and a new County and 

Town-hip Map of Ohio free. Five cents must 
be added for postage on map when sent by mail. 
Address II. J. Kurt/, Dayton, 0. 

Book* on Freemasonry ! 



To which is appendei 

Mysteries of Odd-Fellowship, 

By a Member of the Craft. 
The whole containing over five hundred pages. 
Will be sent, postpaid, to any address, on re- 
ceipt of price 
AddresB H J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 



o now ill 





VOL. XXIII MARCH, 1873. NO. 3. 

TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



A \ 

CONTENTS MoDi ^ Nold SWlingw ^ Co, Jacob W 

^^^ ■*■ *-"-^ J-^* Bowman, C Weaver, W Arnold, Jnmea 

This Same JeniP 65 Smith, Rhoda A Brown, John B Miller, 

n, ,. . v; . , John II Fairburn, Josiah Rensberger, Bar- 
^e Great Victory 68 1);1 ,. ;l Pmll) S H ockert, .Jamb Canfp, John 

ALettcr 71 Wise. . I., hi. W P nsley, B Snyder, James 

The Immutability of God's Word 75 Ogg, ST Bosserman, John Sling luff, A F 

Why Is It 78 Bnyder, Geo Block, N Littler, M J C Eeker, 

a AV-.i-iiii».r vV;..V." " 70 James Wirt. Mrs Barbara Hut, Reason 

/v >>. lining > oitv ii» xi i -r> iii i -,> -,-. , , , 

B Maugaus. J P Wampler, P Fahrney, John 

rheDranin 84 Stretch, Israel Hoop, L II Dickey, Asa 

Entering into the Kingdom of God £6 Bearss, R II McCartney, David Garbcr, 

The Blind Eye Opened b8 Hebcrcn Wolverton, J W* Dickey, Ephraim 

mu» n i ' ,• i- i n W Stoncr, A C Walker, Aaron Fike. Da- 

1 lie Garden ot Ldcn ., n , ,, . ., ■ „ ,, ' " 

vid C lern, v B Shoemaker, Ezra E Frantz, 

llu Family Circle: D j Whitmore, Sara). Mericle, Jacob 

.Marriage and the Family 91 Mitehel. E Mishler, David Geiser, Georgie 

Church News 93 Stump. J C McMullen, Israel Roop, Tobias 

Notices " 93 Fike . Levi Shaw, Elij Englar, V Reichard, 

Lewi- II Ruhlman, Mary Hedge. John A 

Poetry. Webster, Henry Swank/ Aaron Brower, A 

A Voice Across the Tide 93 W Mcntz. Uriah Hollopeter, C Newcomer, 

Marriages 94 J"!" 1 W Horn, II II Foch, G AV Widener, 

Ositiinri ui Jacob Chook, .lulia A Daitner, Nicholas 

" a d4 Martin. JS Barb, Jacob D Rosenberger, 

«^^_e^ Flora (.; C Merritt, Mathias Pannebaker, 

AT Hoffman, W R Lierlie, A 11 Cassel, 
letters Received. Cyrus Vandolah, Eliz Schmachtenborger, 
a 'i:^ rrr A „ . , , M Ella Suavely, G W Priser, J S L Miller, 
From S C Keim, Worden Edinjster, Ja- Robei . t McLeland, MRosscrman, Benjamin 
cob Michael, Jacob MDetweiler, AS Beery, Wise, C Leth, Rosio L Hush, S L Eiken- 
Peter Hockman, David N.edy Kate Bren- b(>ITV ,, w Butterbau-h, John Kline, John 
izer, C Myers John B Kline, H Hofl.nan R Stager, OF fount, John Mohlcr, Noah 
(no money) C Newcomer. John A Webster, Snhlei . E P L DowP| Martin Cosner, Mich 
Wm b Jones. Win C Leeler, Lid Darnel Zi „ ler AV j H Rauman, w K Roberts. Geo 
Zook, Levi Huff, b M Len Ste- Detrich, Wm Sadler, J 1 Cover. Mos«s 
phen, WmH Liehty, Benj b Meyers. BF Miller, A H Ca'scl, S J Shacfcr, John 
Bogus, D C Clme. Jacob Lehman, Reuben C[ \\ K j s Snv k-r, David Bralver, G B Mel- 
Young, T C Robinson, John H Gehr, John lin „. er As} , ft earsS| Thog M Bowman, Johu 
B Kline, Lewis Glass, Sarah (Jonnell, S Zar- g Ayres, Martin Kershner, Hannah Eas- 
baugh, A Rmehart, Mattie A Lear. D B torn. Asa Harman, Dr. A Simmons, S V 
Wentzer, Callie Bowers, S A Sisler, L Yo- Walker, Enh Fry, Wm E Snavely, Lewis 
cum, David W Roland, Mr, C A Bardwell, Kimmel, .I'll VVampler, Kate Shaw. G W 
J K Byerly, Abr Bowman, Elias Cnpe, \Y 1VlM>1 . KM j., can Miller, Hetty Engel, Abr 
M Frame. Henry M Shorfy, W m H Lich- Molsbee, John It Ritter, E B L Dow, A 
ty, A 11 Snowberger, Lydia Anglemyer, Longanccker, J II Kurtz. Peter Hockman, 
Magdalemi Miller. Michael Glotfelty, J B Samuel Shauer, Samuel Sencc, A B Wal- 
Mishler, J K Byerly, J L Frantz, Alfred ],; ck< j on Eckman, Eli Yourtee, Mrs M J 
Longanecker, John F C Fox, E Heyser, Myers. Martin Myers, Wm Beshoar. 
Susan Lesher, W N Moore, Mich Weyand, 
H F Rosenberger, Isaac Hawkins, M E 
Roberts, Jos Miller, Asa Bearss, John 
Brindle. John T Bear. J A Yost, J K By- 
erly, Michael Zigler. Catharine Buttefbaugh, 
S C Warner, John II Lemon, C Myers, 
Aaron T Cosner, Eli Horner. Reason Mau- 
gan, Jacob Zigler, 1) Kob. E S Miller, j G 
Royer, Daniel M Miller, C Hoover, A But- 
terbaugh, G B Ueploglc, John Friedly, J s 
Wariiefd, Wm Buchlow. E Yourtel, S M 
Shuck. James A Kinir, Pom Beckner, J 
H Moore, Catharine White. M Pannypach- 
er, John Shepherd, M J Thomas, AS Mil- 
polland, David A Friend, Jos Rittenhouse, 
D Zigler, Geo M our or, John Leedy, A 


From Moses Reist, Emma Miller. Solo- 
mon Swihart, Michael Weyand, W N 

The District Meeting for this District will 
be held on the 13th of May in the Oakland 
Church, in Darke County. Ohio. Brethren 
coming from the South will take the Day- 
ton and Mich gan R. R. to Piqua, and there 
take the Pit sburgh, Cincinnati and St. 
Louis R. R. to Bradford Junction, and here 
take the Chicago Branch of this same road 
to Horatio, th -. first station west of Brad- 
ford. Horaci > is one mile from the place of 
meeting. Brethren going to the meeting 
and living near the Bellfontaine R. R. will 
stop at Versailles. Those coming from the 

fil ®©§P!L IBITOR 

Vol. XXIII. 

MARCH, 1873. 

No. 3. 


And while they looked steadfastly toward 
heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood 
by them in white apparel; which also said, 
Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up 
into heaven ? this same Jesus, which is taken 
up from you into heaven, shall so come in like 
manner as ye have seen him go into heaven. 

Acts 1: 10, 11. 

If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, 
let him be Anathema, Maranatha. 

1 Cor. 16 : 22. 

It is evident from this language of 
the apostle Paul, that the want ot 
love to Christ is a crime of no com- 
mon magnitude. As he is "alto 
gether lovelj'," a want of moral 
discernment to discover this loveli- 
ness in the Eedeemer shows a very 
depraved heart. But a renewed 
mind appreciates moral excellency 
and beauty wherever they exist. 
and as they exist in perfection in 
Christ, he will be greatly endeared 
to all who have a love for what is 
pure and good, and all wh/> are 
assimilated to his holy and lovely 

Hence, love to the Master is one 
of the grand characteristics of the 
disciples of Christ. His first disci- 
ples were much attached to him, 
and loved him fervently. When 
they thought that Jesus would be 
stoned to death in Judea when 
he went there to raise Lazarus, 
Thomas said, and probably his lan- 
gnrge expressed the feelings of the 
rest of the disciples as well as his 
own, a Let us also go, that we may 
die with him." John 11:16. And 

when Peter was questioned by the 
Lord relative to the strength of his 
affection to him, he exclaimed, 
apparently with almost impatient 
zeal, "Thou knowest all things; 
thou knowest that I love thee " — 
John 21:17. 

The disciples having the love for 
the Savior they had, his departure 
from them was a severe affliction to 
them. Therefore the men clothed 
in white — the angels that stood by 
the disciples while they were 
watching their ascending Lord, 
spake as they did. And we can not 
see how their words could have 
been better adapted to the occasion 
than they were. Their words were 
not numerous, but very suggestive. 
" Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye 
gazing up into heaven? This same 
Jesus, which is taken up from you 
into heaven, shall so come in like 
manner as ye have seen him go into 
heaven." The angels did not only 
inform the disciples that their 
beloved Lord would return again to 
the world from heaven, but also 
that he would return the "same 
Jesus " 

This same Jesus. From this lan- 
guage we may learn that the royal 
personage that bears the honorable 
title, King of kings and Lord of 
lords, and who will return to the 
earth accompanied with myriads ot 
angels in power and great glory, is 
the same being that" in his first 
advent entered the world in the 
torm of a human babe; that was a 
tnend of publicans and sinners; 


that took littlo children in his arms 

and blessed them ; that conversed 
familiarly with the woman of 
Samaria at Jacob's well ; that in the 
house of Simon permitted Mar} T to 
wash his feet with her tears, and to 
wipe them with her hair; that was 
baptized by John in Jordan ; that 
washed the feet of his disciples ; 
that went about doing good, in 
instructing the ignorant, in pardon- 
ing the guilty, in healing the sick, 
in raising the dead, and in comfort- 
ing the distressed. His separation 
from the world, and his exalted 
position in heaven at the right, 
hand of God, will have produced 
no change in the character of 

When he comes " in flaming fire 
taking vengeance on those that 
know not God, and that obey not 
the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ," he will be the same Jesus 
that wept at the grave of Lazarus 
and over the doomed city of Jeru- 
salem, and that welcomed the 
weary and heavy laden to him, and 
refreshed them with his free and 
pardoning grace. Ages spent in the 
mansions of heavenly bliss, and in 
the society of angels and glorified 
saints by whom he will have been 
worshipped and adored, will not de 
tract in the least from any of those 
traits of character which made our 
Lord when on earth, the approach - 
able friend and the reliable Savior. 
His interest in his people is a part 
of his being. " For the mountains 
shall depart, and the hills be re- 
moved ; but my kindness shall not 
depart from thee, neither shall the 
covenant of my peace be removed, 
saith the Lord that hath mercy on 
thee." Isaiah 54:16. 

This same Jesus. He can never 
lose that strong sympathy for suf- 
fering humanity which endeared 
him so much to the true penitents 
of our guilty race. He is the Son 
of man still in all his glory and 
majesty. Joseph is classed among 
the t} T pes of our Lord. The story 
of his exaltation in Egypt is highly 
suggestive, and supersedes the 
necessity of any tales of fiction to 
paint the strength of a brother's 
love under the severest trials and 
temptations. " A brother is born 
for adversity." Pr. 17:17. Such a 
brother was Joseph, and such a 
brother was Jesus. 

From tha condition of a prisoner, 
Joseph was raised to a position in 
Egypt but little below that of the 
king himself. /'And Pharaoh took 
off his ring from his hand, and put 
it upon Josephs hand, and arrayed 
him in vestures ol fine linen, and 
put a gold chain about his neck; 
and he made him to ride in the 
second chariot which he had; and 
they cried before him, Bow the 
knee, and he made him ruler over 
all the land of Egypt. And Pharaoh 
said unto Joseph, I am Pharaoh, 
and without thee shall no man lift 
up his hand or foot in all the land of 
Egypt." Gen. 41, 42-44. Such was 
the high degree of honor to which 
Joseph was promoted. But as his 
principles were those of genuine 
piet}', they preserved him from 
vanity and revenge, though he had 
strong temptations to these dan- 
gers. Under the appearance of 
royal ty, there beats a true and 
loving brother's heart. 

And when every thing was ready 
for the disclosure of himself to his 
brethren, he said, in giving vent to 



the real feelings of his heart, " I am 
Joseph." Neither the unkind treat- 
ment that Joseph had received from 
his brethren, nor the distinguished 
honors he had obtained from Pha- 
raoh, could chill the flow of broth- 
erly affection that coursed through 
his tender heart. Sincere love is 
proof against both cold indifference 
and persecution, and honor and 

Whether there i* any thing really 
typical or not in this part of 
Joseph's history, it is suggestive — 
He was still the faithful brother 
born for adversity, though exalted 
to the honors of a prince. So with 
our blessed Lord. Though ho has 
gone up far above all heavens, and 
received a name above every name, 

" His tender heart is still the same, 
And melts at human woe." 

And it may be that when he appears 
in his glory, some at least ot his 
disciples, like Joseph's brethren, 
will at first experience an unpleas- 
ant agitation of feeling in his pres 
ence, similar to the alarm they felt 
when they saw him walking on the 
sea, and took him to be a spirit. — 
But as in the case just referred to, 
when the Savior said, to allay their 
tears, " Be not afraid, it is I," so 
when he comes in the clouds 
of heaven, on a white horse, and 
having on his vesture and on his 
thigh a name written, King of 
kings, and Lord of lords, should 
any of his disciples at his first 
appearance be alarmed, when they 
understand, as they soon will, thut 
it is the same Jesus that died tor 
their sins, and that graciously 
received them when they applied to 
him tor pardon and salvation, their 

fears will be removed, and the} 7 will 
be filled with holy jo} T when they 
recognize in the royal Conqueror 
their Shepherd, Friend and Brother. 

As it will be the same Jesus that 
will come in the clouds of heaven 
with power and great glory, that 
the disciples saw taken from them 
in a cloud, and that was with them 
all the time of his public ministry, 
performing the duties of the most 
devoted friend, and the works of an 
all-sufficient Savior, instructing the 
ignorant, encouraging the tempted 
and unfortunate, and pardoning the 
guilty, so it is the same Jesus that 
now occupies ^the mediatorial 
throne, and who still lives to save, 
that was once here on earth, and 
who endeared so many to him by 
the miracles of mercy which he 
wrought, and by the words of 
eternal life which he taught. 

While every thing around us is 
changing, he changes not. His love 
changes not. Ilis power changes 
not. He still " hates iniquity," and 
" loves righteousness." 

In the light of the unchangeable- 
ness of our Redeemer, what encour- 
agement we all have to confide in 
him. He still lives to make inter- 
cession for his saints, and to save 
sinners, We sometimes almost envy 
those who lived in the time of his 
incarnation, and who enjoyed the 
many and great advantages of his 
friendship. But what advantages 
had they that we have not ? He 
may be all to us that he was to 
them since he is the same Jesus 
now, nineteen centuries after his 
ascention, that he was when on 
earth, and will be the same Jesus 
when he comes again that he was 
when he left it. J. Q. 


For the Visitor. 


BY J. 8. FLORY. 

For whatsoever is born of God overcometh 
the world ; and this is the victory that over- 
cometh the world, even our faitb. 

1 John 5 : 4. 

John, the beloved apostle, in dis- 
coursing upon the gospel of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, often speaks of 
love, and no doubt often felt fche 
wonderful power of that peculiar 
characteristic ot the Christian 
religion Just following some of 
his most sublime thoughts upon the 
subject ot love, we find the above 
text, and we m*ust conclude that 
the victory over the world must be 
obtained through that " faith that 
worketh by love," as the apostle 
speaks of. 

We here see that they who are 
born of God — notwithstanding the 
gospel is a gospel of peace — must 
enter upon a warfare. Well might 
it be said the Savior brought a 
sword, so that those even of the 
same natural household should be 
arrayed one against another. 

Every christian is enlisted as a 
soldier under their captain to fight 
the. fight of faith — to overcome the 
world. Yes, the world, that never 
mortal man with all his powers, 
ever did. Did Alexander the Great 
overcome the world ? Nay. Though 
he wept because there were not 
other worlds to conquer, yet he, 
the conqueror, was overcome by 
the world — the victor was taken 
captive, and died a prisoner to 
lust ! 

Shall a poor soul undertake a task 
so hard — overcome the world ? Yes 
it must be done, but not in thy own 

strength, ah, no; but he that 
" overcame the world" will help to 
fight so that by active faith in the 
Lord Jesus Christ we may over- 
come all things necessary to our 
we I tare. 

He or she that is born of God 
soon, very soon, has to stand 
arraigned before the tribunal bar of 
the world. Then the conflict begins. 
The world demands that the chris- 
tian shall yield to custom; by way 
of argument appeals to the rights of 
courtesy, the established rules that 
belong to a high tone of civilization, 
and with an exulting flourish of 
argument appeals to the example 
of many who profess to be God's 
people and have yielded to worldly 
customs, and bow to the shrine of 
the image of king Nebuchadnezzar. 
But whosoever is born of God, says 
nay, we are a " peculiar people," 
" separate from the world." " Love 
God's law rather than man's." We 
will stand aloof, for what lellowship 
hath light with darkness, or Christ 
with Belial ? 

The christian stands his ground ; 
the legislative councils of the world 
move him not; their vain efforts fail 
to make a breach in the christian 
bulwark of faith. Exasperated by 
their futile efforts, a more desperate 
effort on the part of the world, may 
be looked for. The savage dogs of 
war are let loose; Satan marshals 
his army, and cries aloud to demons 
carnate and incarnate to let fly 
missiles tempered and poisoned by 
the fires of hatred, envy and scorn. 
Come, slanderer, with tongue 
dipped in bitter persecutions, call 
him or her a hypocrite, a fanatic, a 
narrow-minded, selfish, ignorant 
pretender; do all you can to injure 



their religious character. Come, ye 
ready spirits from hell's confines, 
and hiss between the teeth of 
professors, scouting words and ges- 
tures of reproach, and contract the 
brow to a scornful look, any thing 
and every tiling to gain the battle 
Leave no stone unturned, stir up 
"saint" (!) and sinner to the con- 
test, but, ah ! see how the missiles 
hot from Satan's artillery glance 
from the christian's shield of faith, 
and fall short of the intended mark, 
because he rejoices that he is 
counted worthy to suffer persecu- 
tions for the sake of Christ. Satan's 
failure only causes him to redouble 
his diligence, and as he tempted 
Christ in different ways, so he will 
those who are born of God. 

Having failed in his terrble on- 
slaught, he now may change his 
base of operations in another 
direction, and entirely on differ- 
ent principles. He lays aside 
those harsh weapons of warfare, 
unmasks the faces of his confeder- 
ates, and bids "love" beam from the 
eyes, and sounds of praise come 
forth from the lips. Take care ! 
take care ! child of God, your strong 
hold of faith will now be in danger. 
Much greater the danger now when 
the sunshine of love and praise 
come from the world than when 
hatred gushed up from the slimy 
pool of persecution. Believe it, dear 
reader, a smiling world is more dan- 
gerous than a frowning one. Blows, 
kicks, and frowns have failed; now, 
says the world, we will try what 
virtue there is in a kiss. Madam 
Bubble, Bunyan says, speaks pleas 
antly and smiles so sweetly. She 
says : 

" Come, I will introduce you into 

the society of the popular and re- 
fined classes — come alung, and you 
will be more thought of ! no harm 
to indulge in this or that innocent 
play, or walk along and see and ad- 
mire the beauties of Vanity Fair — 
going to have & church fair, that is 
a noble way you know to do good; 
some narrow minded old-fashioned 
christians call it pious gambling! 
But that is nonsense. Here take my 
hand and I will lead you to in no 
cent joys — you are accomplished 
and attractive, put off that notion 
of being so singular from other peo- 
ple. There is no religion you know 
in outward appearance, so here is 
money ; go and spend ii for such 
things as will make you equal 
with us in such things as the world 

In the days of persecution's cold 
storm, the robe of Christ's righteous- 
ness was drawn closely — being 
clothed upon in meekness and hu- 
mility, bnt now the world smiles, 
the sky seems clear, and the sun 
shines, now there is danger of the 
soul throwing off the robe, and 
stand naked before the world. 
Truly it takes a strong and abid- 
ing faith to withstand the tempta 
tions of Satan, but the "born of 
God" remember that it is said he 
that is a friend to the world is an 
enemy to God, and if we love the 
things of the world the love of the 
Father is not in us. " The lust of 
the eye, the lust of the flesh and the 
pride of life is not of the Father." — 
So faith again comes out victor. 
Often Satan will tempt the child of 
God by offering him riches in a way 
the world indulges, though not 
strictly honest; yet it is according 
to custom, and because he yields not 



Le is called over-precise, and the 
scoffers laugh at him. Faith in 
what is written so nerves the heart 
of those that are " born of God" 
that they triumphantly ezclaim 
"touch not, taste not, handle not 
the unclean thing/' 

Often when adversity and afflic- 
tion come as surging billows around 
the heaven-bound pilgrims, Satan is 
busy tempting them to murmur 
against God, the rugged path, and 
narrowness of the way; but here, 
too, faith shields the beloved of God 
so that they c^n say those things 
work for us a more eternal weight 
of glory in the world to come. 

Take health, take wealth, take 
houses, lands, living, wife, husband, 
children, friends, yea, take all; yet 
will I trust in God who scourgeth 
those he loveth. Take all except 
Christ, and I shall praise the God of 
my salvation. Let storms come 
never so furious, yet to the cleft in 
the Rock ot Ages 1 will flee; there 
is shelter, and there peace to the 
faithful soul. Thus, through faith, 
the " born of God" yield to none of 
Satan's temptations. 

Truly it taketh something more 
than simply a moral reformation to 
withstand all Satan's devices in the 
great conflict with the world. — 
Nought but a soul regenerated and 
born again — born of God — can stand 
the tempests of this life and the 
allurements of the world. Through 
the power of God's might and the 
leadership of our Captain, we may 
conquer and gain the victory over 
the world. 

If the chosen apostles desired an 
increase of faith, and prayed for it, 
should we not all, beloved, pray for 
an increase of faith. We must have 

on the whole armor of God, and at 
all times be a soldier ready for duty. 
There are no furloughs granted 
while the war continues, and that 
is through lite. We must be either 
amid the smoke and din of battle or 
in the field ready at a moments 
warning. Never, no, never, lay 
down the weapons of our warfare, 
until the victory is won and the 
glorious day ours. Then we can 
shout the cry of victory, leave the 
theater of war, and cease from our 
labors and enter into rest. Ob ; 
what a glorious entrance the vic- 
torious armies of God will have — 
the battle is won — into the land of 
promise, where there is no war, no 
sickness, no sorrow. Where peace 
reigns throughout the heavenly 
land. Whero all is joy and eternal 

" He that overcometh, the same 
shall be clothed in white raiment, 
and I will not blot out his name out 
of the book of life, but 1 will confess 
his name before my Father and be- 
fore his angels." 

" Him that overcometh will I 
make a pillar in the temple of my 

God and I will write upon him 

my new name." 

" To him that overcometh will I 
grant to sit with me in my throne, 
even as I also overcame and am set 
down with my Father in his throne." 
Rev. 3 : 5, 12, 21. 

" Ho that overcometh shall inherit 
all things; and 1 will be his God, 
and he shall be my son." Rev. 21:7. 

Having such promises from our 
Captain, will we not be true and 
faithful soldiers of the cross; be 
obedient and faithful unto the end ? 
Now we have to endure the trials 



and hardships of the war, but it is 
said, My grace is sufficient for thee. 
Therefore trusting in God we will 
count all things loss that we may 
win the glorious victory through 
faith that worketh by lovo. 

Blessed be God for Jesus, the 
Captain of our salvation. 

Orchard View, W. Va. 

For the Visitor. 


To the Members of the Manor Church, 
Maryland, who are scattered abroad, 
Greeting : 

" Grace be unto you, and peace 
from God our Father, and from the 
Lord Jesus Christ." 

It is a long time since I conversed 
with you through the columns of the 
Visitor, in the silent language of the 
pen. In the interim, I have passed 
through many vicissitudes, and sev- 
eral times have been near death's 
door j so near that I believed 1 
already felt the stamp of his dread 
signet on. my brow, and the chill of 
his icy breath in my veins. But I 
have been spared by the will of the 
Most High. 

How mysteriously are life and 
death blended in this world. How 
often when dissolution seems inev- 
itable, are we suddenly raised as by 
some miraculous power; and, on the 
other hand, how often we are on the 
very brink of eternity when we 
believe ourselves farthest removed 
from danger. 

Many times during my illness, 
and especially in my convalescence, 
my thoughts and affections went 
out yearningly after you all— ye 
scattered sheep of the Manor fold. 

There is not one, old or young, 
whose image is not pictured, hung, 
and most tenderly treasured in the 
halls of my memory, and who is not 
included in my earnest prayer — 
" Father, keep them from evil." It 
is not many years since wo all met 
around the Lord's table in the dear 
old church on the hill, happy in our 
love to God, in each other's society, 
and in the blessed security of the 
church that grew and fostered our 
faith in Jesus the Redeemer. Now 
we are indeed scattered — over the 
pleasant savannas of the south, the 
bleak hills of the north, and very 
widely over the prairies of the west. 
No longer guarded by the careful 
oversight of the church and wrapped 
in the protecting folds of its security, 
we have gone forth into the world 
to meet life's exigencies, and to bear 
its responsibilities. New scenes, new 
associations, and, (may I not add?) 
new dangers surround us. 

Do you understand me to say 
that no dangers assailed us when 
at home, immediately under the 
church's banner? No, no; the very 
sen 86 of security that filled every 
heart so entirely, may have been 
our greatest danger; for the arch 
enemy is very wary, and bis devices 
to ensnare the souls of God's chosen 
people are legion. Our Savior well 
knew this, hence, during his incar- 
nation, the many injunctions to his 
disciples to be watchful. Even when 
he spoke to them in parables con- 
cerning the end of the world, his 
first word was an exhortation to 
prudence, and his last an exhorta- 
tion to watchfulness and readiness. 
; " Watch, therefore, tor ye know 
' neither the day nor the hour 
I wherein the Son of man cometh." 



" Be ye also ready, for in such an 
hour as ye think not the Son of 
man cometh." 

Though these words were uttered 
by the Savior many centuries ago 
in direct address to his disciples, 
they are no less addressed to his 
followers of the present; and to us 
who are scattered so widely, some 
entirely separated from the breth- 
ren, they should come with thrill- 
ing force and power. Christ spoke 
them in connection with his 
prophecy of the end of the world 
The uncertain day of his death is 
to every one his last day, and how 
solemnly has God sealed the secrecy 
of that last day. How secure we 
feel of lite as day after day brings 
us health and strength, and light 
and joy and blessing! But this 
sense of security is a dangerous 
defense. All the days of judgment 
since the time of Noah, have been 
preceded by feast-days of carnal 

Cramer says, " The more secure, 
the nearer the Judge," and how 
often we are appalled at the verifi- 
cation of these words by the sudden 
presence of death in our midst. — 
Oh, the fearful solemnity of the 
thought that the Judge of the 
world may come at any moment — 
as quickly as thought flies — as 
suddendy as did the flood. Our 
lives are as insecure ag if our bodies 
were suspended by a single thread 
over a yawning chasm; and a just 
appreciation of our danger will 
show us the necessity for constant 
watchfulness now; for when God's 
angry judgments are commenced, 
there is no more room for watchful- 
ness or hope. Pleasant places and 
strong defenses are of no use when 

his rebukes are sent; they must 
be forsaken. Watchfulness is the 
distinguishing characteristic of the 

1. It is a tribute to the treasure 
to be guarded ; and how inestimable 
is the treasure. Can any language 
be adequate to express the vastness 
of the wealth which the child of 
God possesses, who has enshrined 
within his heart the " pearl of great 
price"? The hope that lightens 
adversity, the faith that trusts at all 
times, the wisdom that comes from 
above, the meek and quiet spirit 
that is of great price, the charity 
that endureth all things, are riches 
greater than gold, or silver, 01 pre- 
cious stones. Oh, my dear brethren 
and sisters, the " reproach of Christ 
is greater riches than all the treas- 
ures of Egypt." We are bought 
with a price, even tho blood of the 
God-man; and through the redeem- 
ing efficacy of that blood we are 
become heirs of God, joint-heirs 
with God's only Son, Christ Jesus — 
heirs to a wealth only estimated in 
the numerical language 6t heaven 
to companionship with the crowned 
heads of paradise, to a crystal palace 
in the city of light, a city whose 
walls are jasper, whose gates are 
pearl, whose streets are gold, whose 
flowers are fadeless, whose rfvers 
are waters of life, whose duration is 
eternal, whose prince is Emmanuel. 
What greater riches could we hope 
or wish to obtain ? To guard such 
a treasure requires the utmost vigi- 
lance lest Satan stealthily purloin 
the key of faith which unlocks the 
door to this wonderful inheritance. 

2. It points to conflict with an 
enemy ; and our enemy is not only 


strong and powerful, but very 

subtle and cunning. If we would 

overcome him we must be watchful 

arid wary, wise as serpents and 

harmless as doves. He weaves his 

meshes around us incessantly. We 

are beset behind and before, within 

and without It is not enough that 

we shout victor in the great trials 

of life, but we must also bear with 

meekness and submission the little 

petty troubles that ruffle our way. 

It is the trifles of every-day life 

that fret the temper and wear out 

the spirit of watchfulness. It is 

here that Satan makes his greatest 

inroads into the heart of the servant 

of Christ. It is here that he works 

most constantly and assiduously 

to throw us off our guard; for he 

well knows that it is the little evils 

that stain the garment, the little 

sins that corrode the heart, the 

little obstacles, scarcely worth 

notice, that hinder our progress 

heavenward, " the little foxes that 

spoil the vines." Then let us be 

careful each day to gird on the 

armor of God, that we may be able 

to withstand the wiles of the devil, 

tor we wrestle not against flesh and 

blood, but against principalities, 

against powers, against the rulers 

of the darkness of this world, 

against spiritual wickedness in high 

places. Wherefore let us take the 

whole armor, praying always with 

all prayer and supplication in the 

spirit, and watching thereunto with 

all perseverance and supplication 

for all saints. We are indeed weak 

but through God we shall do 

valiantly. Let us be "strong in 

the Lord and in the power of his 

might;" stand firmly for Jesus, 

tight for him right where we are in 

the world. With our eyes fixed on 
the bright Morning Star, let us 
unsheath our swords, and press on 
in the narrow way, watching right 
and left for the snares of the foe, 
the treacherous by-paths and the 
appalling dangers, fighting every 
thing that Satan interposes, and 
always conquering, through grace 
divine. When the sterner discipline 
conies, when Satan brings his 
whole force against us, and we are 
harassed, perplexed and troubled, 
let us not faint by the wayside, or 
pine and pray for release from 
suffering and trial and darkness, but 
rather pray for strength to bear the 
trials, remembering that "Out of 
six troubles God will save us." Job 
5:19. Why should we pine? "Shall 
not God deliver his own elect?" 
Luke 18:78. In due time the release 
will come — rest so sweet after the 
toil is over, glory so bright after the 
darkness is passed, victory so grand 
that we shall not wish the conflicts 
to have been less fierce or the perils 
less numerous by the way. 

3. It points to the danger of the 
time of night. When it is day, the 
light reveals the dangers that may 
threaten us; but we know not in 
what nour of the night the thief will 
come; hence we must watch and be 
always ready. Live every day as if 
it were our last. Watch our thoughts 
and actions. Keep our lamps ever 
trimmed, our vessels filled with oil 
that we may be ready for the mid- 
night cry, Behold the bridegroom 
cometh, go ye out and meet him. 

4. It points to fidelity in waiting 
for his coming, and fidelity is one 
of the most beautiful traits of the 
christian. Let us all be faithful 



to our high calling. Christ is no 
where to be found but in the word 
and sacrament ; neither is Christ or 
his kingdom confined to any time 
or place. Let us only be faithful. 
He is always ready to hear the 
feeblest cry sent from the feeblest 
saint to him for .aid. While he 
keeps a strict eye on his elect, he 
watches our individual lives with 
compassionate love, and though we 
may impose on those around us by 
a semblance of fidelity to God, we 
can in no wise deceive him, or evade 
his vigilance. Let us keep our 
hearts faithful, our conversation 
chaste, coupled with fear, our '• gar- 
ments pure and unspotted from the 

We are strangely separated. — 
Some are transplanted into the 
bosom of some other arm of the 
church; some are partially, others 
entirely removed from all fellowship 
with the visible church; but to all 
comes the caution alike — watch. 
The pleasures of the world are very 
seductive, Satan is very wily, and 
our own hearts full of human weak- 
ness. Oh, how we need to watch 
with prayer and fasting. How we 
need to bring daily to the holy of 
holies a broken heart and a contrite 
spirit, and humbly repeat in the ear 
of Jesus these beautiful lines : 

The box is not of stainless alabaster 

Which at thy feet I br.ak : 
Nor filled with costly ointment, gracious Master, 

Poured for thy sake. 

But rather in this fashion : 

A living heart — 
Dashed all across with scarlet stains of passion, 

And broke in part. 

Ay, a broken heart he will not 
despise, nor turn a deaf ear to the 

prayer of the faithful. O my dear 
ones, let us then, whether in the 
folds of the church, or fighting the 
foe alone, watch and pray continu- 
ally, lest the Master coming sud- 
denly, should find us sleeping. Let 
us keep the word ever before us, not 
only reading its sacred pages, but 
pondering its divine truths, and 
trusting its rich promises; and if we 
sometimes go astray, let us remem- 
ber that 

We are (only) the mariners, and God the sea; 
And though we make false reckonings, and rua 
Wide of a righteous course, and are undone; 
Out of his depths of love we can not be. 

Once more, beloved, let us be 
humble and diligent, watchful and 
wary, faithful and obedient, that 
when the great ingathering shall be 
made at the last day, and the num- 
ber shall be named — when those 
who have already crossed the flood 
shall mingle with those who are 
crossing now, and those who are 
faithful till the end, that we shall 
all be there. That not one link 
shall be missing from the chain, 
not one loved one missing from the 
happy circle. And now, ere I close, 
what I say unto you, I say unto all, 
at home or abroad — watch. 

M. Ella Snavely. 
(rolconda, Ills. Jan. 25, 1873. 

The company of a good-humored 
man is a continual feast. He is wel- 
come every where. Eyes glisten at 
his approach, and difficulties vanish 
in his cheering presence. Franklin's 
good humor did as much for his 
country in Congress, as Adams' fire 
or Jefferson's wisdom. He clothed 
wisdom with smiles, and softened 
contentious minds into acquiescence. 



For the Visitor. 



By the immutability of God's 
word we understand " the quality 
that renders change or alteration 
impossible." The following scrip- 
tures plainly teach this doctrine : 

" Heaven and earth will pass 
away, but my word will not pass 
away." Matt. 24:35; Mark 13:31 j 
Luke 21:33. 

" The word of the Lord endureth 
for ever." 1 Peter 1:25. 

The above scriptures from the 
word incarnate and his apostle, 
demonstrates this, methinks, lucid- 
ly enough for the most fastidious 

This doctrine is further taught 
from the character of God. One of 
his attributes is immutability. — 
Indeed, all things save God and his 
word are mutable. Though " All 
flesh is as grass, and all the glory 
ot man as the flower of grass." (or 
in other words) though 

** Children of men arise and pass 
Out of the world like blades of grass," 

and though the heavens and the 
earth " wax old as doth a garment," 
yet " God is the same yesterday, to- 
day and forever," and u his ways 
are past finding out." His immuta- 
bility is taught in the following 
passages of scripture : 

" But he is in one mind, and who 
can turn him? and what his soul 
desireth, even that he doeth." Job 
23:13. "The counsel of the Lord 
standeth for ever, the thoughts of 
his heart to all generations." " For 

ever, O Lord, thy word is settled in 
heaven. Ps. 33:11 ; 89:90. "Fori 
am the Lord, I change not." Mai. 
3:6 Besides it is declared that God 
is not a man that he should lie, 
neither the son of man that he 
should repent; that in him there is 
no variableness, neither shadow of 
turning. It would be superogation 
and folly to extend this part of our 
essay further. God's immutability 
is sustained by the scriptures, and it 
necessarily follows that his word is 
immutable also. 

We present as further evidence to 
the immutability of God's word, 
some of his declarations and pro- 
phecies which have been fulfilled. — 
When he said, Let there be light, 
there was light ; and in all his great 
acts of creation in the beginning, 
he worked every thing after the 
counsel of his own will. When 
God declared that he would bring a 
flood of waters upon the earth to 
destroy all flesh, after the necessary 
preparation, " all the fountains of 
the great deep were broken up, 
and the windows of heaven were 
opened," and the whole earth was 
submerged. " And every living 
substance was destroyed which was 
on the face of the ground, save 
Noah ai d they that were with him 
in the ark." The destruction of 
Nineveh, the capital of the Assy- 
rian empire; of Babylon, called the 
metropolis of the world, the lady of 
kingdoms, and the golden city, by 
the indomitable Cyrus, and of that 
commercial emporium, Tyre, by 
the ambitious Alexander, were 
foretold years before, and were 
all fulfilled to the very letter. — 
The prophecies relative to the 



birth, life and death of Christ 
were strikingly fulfilled. And 
Christ's prophecies relative to the 
destruction of Jerusalem were 
fulfilled by a high hand. These 
facts demonstrate that God's word 
has been immutable heretofore, and 
coupled with the argument that he 
is immutable, prove that what he 
has said concerning the future 
happy or miserable lot of man is 
incontrovertible. But we are an- 
ticipating a point yet to be con- 

Another point. — If God's word is 
immutable, why have we two cove- 
nants in the Bible? We answer — 
there was fault found with the first, 
It was broken again and again on 
the part of man, and hence there 
was a necessity for a second; for 
" The law made nothing perfect, 
but the bringing in of a better hope 
did." Heb. 7:19 Again, as there 
was a change iu the priesthood, 
there must of necessity be a change 
in the law. Heb. 7:12. 

To illustrate: My neighbor lo- 
cates a farm, intending to bring it 
to a high state of improvement. 
He changes his mode and opera- 
tions occasionally, however always 
having the improvement of his 
farm in view, and at length he has 
brought it to the highest perfection. 
So Deity, in reconciling the world 
unto himself, gave the law of 
Moses, the less perfect; the New 
Covenant, the more perfect; and 
finally will give the absolutely 
perfect, the Eeign of Christ, the 
meek inheriting the earth, and 
who will be presumptuous or arro- 
gant enough to charge him with 
inconstancy or mutability? God 
declared by Isaiah, that as the rain 

and the snow fulfills that which he 
ordained it, to bring forth the bud, 
give seed to the sower and bread to 
the eater, so his word would accom- 
plish that which he determined 
it should, and not return unto him 
void. Isa 55: 10, 11. When the 
law of Moses was ready to vanish 
away, God established the New 
Covenant, upon better promises, 
and when it shall have accom- 
plished that which he designed 
it should accomplish, then the great 
Sabattical cycle shall be introduced. 
So much as we pass along. 

Again, each and all of the attri- 
butes of God argue the immutability 
of his word. It would be palpably 
inconsistent for the omniscient, 
omnipotent, uncreated Jehovah, 
knowing the thoughts and intents 
of the heart, having all power in 
heaven and in earth, without be- 
ginning of days, to change his base. 
I can not conceive how a being 
whose power is so great that he 
created the universe out of nothing, 
and whose wisdom is so infinite 
that every part of it works in har- 
mony, can be mutable, unstable, 
variable, fickle. If we are sane 
our imagination must be placed 
on the stretcher awhile before we 
will entertain such an idea of our 

Then the idea that God's word is 
immutable being sustained, and the 
further thought that therein is 
contained the world's history, the 
church's history, and our own his- 
tory, should cause us to respect it, 
and search it, comply with its 
requisitions, and be " made wise 
unto salvation." 

From this word we learn the 
following facts : 



1. Man was created in the imago 
of his Maker, upright and without 

2. He violated God's law, fell 
from his high estate, became tainted 
with sin, and the whole human race 
degenerated. Rom. 3, 10-12; 1 Cor. 

3. A salvation as universal as 
was the loss was made by Deity, in 
the vicarious sacrifice of the Second 
Person. 1 Cor. 15:22 ; Heb. 2:9. 

4. Though this great, common, 
universal, eternal and everlasting 
salvation is a free gift of grace, yet 
the following demands must be 
complied with on the part of man, 
if he would have his sins remitted 
and be prepared for " joy unspeak- 
able and full of glory," to-wit: 
Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ that 
works by love. Acts 30:21 ; Gal. 5:6 
Godly sorrow for sin which work- 
eth a repentance toward God not to 
bo repented of. 2 Cor. 7:10; Acts 
50:21. A trine baptism (immersion) 
in the names of the tri-personal 
Jehovah, for the remission of sins 
Matt. 38:19; Mark 16:16; Acts 2:38 
A reception of the Holy Spirit 
which follows baptism, and is prom- 
ised to all them that ask God for it, 
and obey his word. Acts 3:28; 
Luke 11:13; Acts 5:32. Keep the 
ordinances as they were originally 
instituted, cultivate all the christian 
graces, press forward toward the 
mark of the prize of the high 
calling in Christ Jesus, preach the 
word by your godly walk and 
chaste conversation, and fight the 
good fight of faith faithfully unto 
death. This will fit us for future 
happiness, of which t shall animad- 
vert briefly. 

5. After death angels will bear 
us to Abraham's bosom. In the 
morn of the first resurrection our 
bodies and spirits will be re-united. 

6. We will rise to meet our 
Redeemer in the air, our bodies 
fashioned like unto his own glorious 
body, descend with him to the 
earth, where we will reign with 
him a thousand years in undisturb- 
ed bliss, which will be augmented 
by the thought that second death 
will have no power over us, and 
our happiness to be coeval with 
eternity. And our happiness will 
be continually immeasurably in- 
creased. O what joy there will be 
to tread the golden streets of the 
New Jerusalem, see the pearly 
gates and jasper walls, drink of the 
waters of the river of life, eat of 
the twelve manner of fruits, dwell 
in mansions whose beauty wants a 
name, cause the heavens to rever- 
berate with our songs of free grace 
and triumph, and bask in the light 
ot the Lord God, who shall wipe all 
tears from our eyes, and banish 

sickness, sorrow, pain, care and 
death for ever from its precincts! 
But I have gone far enough with 
this. " Eye hath not seen, ear hath 
not heard, neither has it entered 
the heart of man, the joys the 
Father has prepared for those that 
love him." 

7. Another fact (and a sad fact, 
too) is the punishment which will 
be inflicted on ungodly men, and 
those " who hold the truth in un- 
righteousness." It will be awful 
in the extreme. My ink curdles, 
my understanding darkens, and my 
heart swims in tears when I con- 
sider it. Oh, the horrors and 
unutterable agonies of the damned ! 



Confined in a lake of fire burning 
with brimstone! Deprived of a 
drop of water to cool their parched 
tongues! Having a knowledge of 
the blips of the righteous! And a 
recollection that it was their own 
la u It that they are in unutterable 
woe! And the awful association** 
of the place ! Prepared for the devil 
and his angels! And having them 
and all the monsters in vice of all 
ages for companions, will not lessen 
the punishment! The wailings and 
groans of despair ! The weeping 
and gnashing of teeth ! And the 
thought that the " fire never shall 
be quenched" makes it all the less 
desirable. However the pen, the 
tongue and the pencil are wanting 
to portray the miseries of those who 
have heaped up to themselves wrath 
against the day of judgment. 

Readei — " Choose this day whom 
you will serve." Acknowledge your 
sinfulness, plead for mercy, and 
comply with the conditions of sal- 
vation. " Walk in the light as he 
is in the light," and the blood of 
Jesus Christ will cleanse you from 
all sin, and then when your days on 
earth are numbered, you can make 
an exit out of a sinful world into 
climes of immortal glory. Improve 
the passing moments as they fiy. — 
Make your calling and election sure 
in Christ Jesus. " Obey from the 
heart that form of doctrine deliv- 
ered unto you." Purify your souls 
by obeying the truth. Have the 
power as well as the form of godli- 
ness. And pray without ceasing, 
trusting in the Lord, and it shall be 

On the other hand, if you neglect 
your duty, trifle with time, live in 
sin and folly, mock at religion, 

procrastinate, change the truth of 
God into a lie, worship the creation 
more than the Creator, and thus 
trample mercy under your leet, 
" how can you escape the damnation 
of hell ? " 

Dayton, Ohio. 

m 9 m 

For the Gospel Visitor. 

Why is It? 

After the holy example which 
Christ our pattern has set before 
us, the instruction which he has 
given us, and the example and 
instructions of our aged brethren 
who have gone before us and labor- 
ed for the prosperity ot the church, 
why is it that we find so many of 
our young brethren and sisters 
following after the foolish fashions 
of this wicked world ? Do they 
mean to insult Christ and despise 
the counsel of the church ? do they 
mean to carry fashion on one shoul- 
der apd the cross on the other? or 
are they so dazzled by the allure- 
ments of the world that they can 
not take proper views of the char- 
acter of Christ, the authority of the 
church, and the self-denying, undi- 
vided effort required to carry the 
cross ? 

Why is it ? Young members, ask 
yourselves that question when you 
put on this or that article of adorn- 
ment. Ask yourselves — Is this for 
comfort, or " to be seen of men"? 

Why is it? May this question be 
a monitor to us in our daily walks. 
Let us ask ourselves — Will this or 
that benefit any one, or be for the 
glory of God ? Let us labor wholly 
for the Lord ; for the reward is great, 
the Lord has been good, and after we 
do all that we can do, we shall have 
done no more than our duty. * 




There has not occurred in the history 
of the church a time when it was more 

infidels, consequently we assume much 
to be true that caviling minds would 
question. We address christians, and 

necessary than at present to warn its . would urge them, as truth is many sided, 
members of the dangers that surround | patiently to examine it from various 

stand-points, and under different lights, 
and if we succeed in clearing away any 
of the rubbish likely to obstruct the 
high road to knowledge, to him who is 
the Truth be all the praise. 

In seeking for truth, whether in 
physical or moral scieuce, or in religious 
knowledge, we have an unerring guide 
if rightly understood, that is, the voice 
of God, as revealed to us in his written 
word and by his created works. These 
great store-houses of all knowledge arc 
mutually illustrative, nor can either be 
neglected by the christian stuient with- 
out corresponding loss being sustained. 
Their teaching can not be contradictory, 
since they emanate from one mind, 
though we often fail to reconcile appa- 
rent discrepancies. Hence we would 
claim for the written word supremacy, 
not on account of its higher intrinsic 

their path. The prophetic teachings 
concerning the church and the world 
during the latter days seem to be now 
rapidly receiving their fulfilment. We 
desire then to point out the fundamental 
error and root of heresies which are 
spreading their contaminating influences 
throughout all classes. 

Mental as well as physical activity is 
a prominent feature of the age we live 
in, and one of its resultant consequences 
is that changes of principle occur more 
frequently than formerly, not only in 
the sphere of politics and social life, 
but in that of religious thought, and 
new phases of faith spring into existence 
with startling rapidity, suggesting to 
many minds the bewildering inquiry — 
What is truth ? Changes have taken 
place in theological doctrines, some 
desirable, others to be deplored, which, 
owing to their rapid growth, escaped 
being welded into, or being absorbed by 
the old orthodox (so-called) creeds, and 
effectually prevented the readjustment 
of the latter on broader and more liberal 
grounds, so as to embrace, or at least 
not contravene, such of these develop- 
ments of modern religious thought as 
reason and conscience would sanction, 
and the Bible not contradict. It is 
quite another question whether this, if 
possible, would have been advisable; we 
state the fact, and it has caused much 
division in the christian church eithe r | doctrines arise, corresponding in the 
by direct secession, or fruitless attempts I degree of their departure from truth in 
to mend the old garment with the new j direct ratio to the subordinate position 
piece, fully justifying the foretold con- (assigned to the word. When the divine 
sequence. It must be remembered it is! authority of the Bible is rejected and 
not our object to convert atheists, or i its sacred records received as mere 
expose the inconsistencies of so-called i tradition, there is no limit, save the 

value as regards truth, but, in a sense, 
relative to man, and in deference to his 
sinful ignorance and finite mind, which 
need the cleansing and restraining 
power of the cross of Christ to bring 
into captivity every thought that would 
exalt itself against the knowledge of 

Here lies the great safe-guerd against 
all error; for, in proportion as this 
principle, ascribing supremacy to the 
written word, is tampered with, and 
either wholly or partially set aside, false 



grace of God to check the wanderings 
of man's unbridled tuind. It would be 
I aside our present purpose to adduce 
proofs of the inspiration of scripture, 
and after all, the real proof is practical 
acquaintance with the real regenerating 
properties of the word itself, which, like 
a seed, contains the life g»rm and awaits 
certain required conditions to spring 
forth; nor will the most powerful 
skeptical argument carry any weight to 
the soul that has experienced its quick- 
ening power. 

But short of the entire rejection of 
the Bible as God's word, there are 
countless degrees in which its authority 
may be modified and its teaching varied ; 
by the interposition of an interpreter 
between the individual soul and the 
written message, such as the church, 
the tradition of the fathers, man's con- 
sciousness, the light of science, the bias 
of early training, and even the Holy 
Spirit himself The last named is G-od's 
appointed interpreter, but not acting as 
some would have us believe, who base 
their faith on such passages as John 
16:13, and 1 John 2:27, and expect a 
kind of direct intellectuol illumination, 
which were it true, would be a present 
personal inspiration, exercising a limit- 
ing power and control over the writings 
of inspired men of old. This may have 
its attractions for imaginatively pious 
minds, but must result in false and 
narrow views of God's truth. Now we 
believe that God in giving his word lias 
not withheld from us the means of 
understanding its leading and saving 
truths, which we may do by the intelli- 
gent uee of our rational faculties; while 
on the ether hand, we are sensible that 
ti enter fully into the teachings of the 
Bible — to understand its hidden myste- 
ries and the deep things of God (1 Cor. 
2 ; 10-14) requires, as in the case of 

any other book, a moral sympathy or 
oo rani unity of interest with the author. 
This we receive when wo are made 
" partakers of the divine nature" by the 
gift of the Holy Spirit, which God has 
promised to all who repent and believe 
the gospel. "The spirit of man is the 
caudle of the Lord," therefore let us 
use it in the study of his revealed will, 
availing ourselves of every light that 
science may discover, assured that God 
can not contradict himself. The Bible 
to us the moral government of God, and 
is written to teach man his duties, and 
to guide him through life on earth to 
life in heaven. We need not then 
expect to find in it the teaching of a 
text-book to physical science or meta- 
physical philosophy, in fact its relation 
to these branches of knowledge is that 
of accurate illustration, not systematic 
teaching While avoiding the errors of 
the Hutchinsouians, we mu°t, however, 
guard against the idea that the inspired 
writers were allowed to fall into any 
inaccuracies in their scientific state- 
ments, but in examining those state- 
ments we must consider the character of 
human language, which can never be 
clearer than human thoughts; and since 
we can not arrive at tha essential nature 
of things, they must be described as 
they appear; so we find such expres- 
sions as sunrising and sunsetting, are 
used even now in some of our most 
scientific books, as for instance, the 
Nautical Almamac Thus we will look 
to the Bible for such help in the study 
of science as may be afforded by isolated 
hints, or accurate descriptions of some 
phenomena ; but, as in nature, our first 
received impressions have to be cor- 
rected by experience and some further 
acquaintance with its laws, the rule also 
applies to biblical statements in which 
the analogy of phenomena is maintained. 



The study of nature iu search of 
truth, has made us acquainted with a 
great chain of cause aDd effect, which 
certain philosophers are pleased to call 
natural order, designating the power 
which produces unusual events super 
natural, as acting from without this 
chain; while they maintain that both 
together constitute the one system of 
God. The object of this theory was to 
defend from the attacks of materialists 
the miracles, which were regarded as 
proofs of the doctrines of Christianity 
Now, although we believe the careful 
reader will find that miracles were given 
not so much to prove doctrines as to 
accredit persons, and that the keystone 
of Christianity is Christ's resurrection, 
of which there was abundant proof, yet 
we hold it is our duty, so far as in us 
lies, to a eet the objections now so often 
urged against the miracles as proofs of 
authoritative revelation. The argument 
used by Hume and his followers of the 
insufficiency of human evidence to prove 
their truth, is now generally abandoned, 
and they are accepted as recorded in 
the gospels, not as inspired accounts, 
but as historically true; and attempts 
are made to account for them on purely 
scientific principles. Now as we regard 
the miracles there is nothiug incompre- 
hensible about them, for we make no 
distinction between natural and super- 
natural j in point of fact we deny the 
existence of the latter, and consider it 
but a term used to cloak our isnorance 

"natural phenomena," and combina- 
tions of the higher laws still unknown 
to us are the cause of unusual effects. — 
He who made the laws foresaw the end 
from the beginning, and adapted them 
to the purposes they have since fulfilled, 
and be alone understands their secret 
working. Many have erred from the 
truth on this point, giving ear to the 
"opposition of science falsely so-called," 
urged by the irreligious to shake or 
overthrow scriptural truth, and have 
followed the lead of notable men. The 
majority are unable to reason out and 
trace for themselves the truths of nature, 
yet have an appreciative talent for the 
discoveries of others. This, when com- 
bined with a skeptical mind, leads to 
the worst results. There is not that 
depth of reason and power of intellect- 
ual grasp which, when guided by the 
pure love of truth, inspires the hope 
that the scoffing philosopher will at last 
grope his way to the light. On the 
other hand, christian philosophers have 
here a wide field for observation from 
which to learn much of God's character, 
but natural capability is required, as 
we'll as education and training of the 
mind, to enable them to grapple suc- 
cessfully with the many difficulties to be 
encountered, and since this is denied to 
the majority of men, the Bible is a 
witness to the great mercy and love of 
God. We ever find that abstract truth 
is less easily understood than when 
the same is expressed in a concrete 

The reign of law is universal, and it is form. 

by combinations of the individually. Reason and faith must go hand in 
immutable laws that effects are produced, hand iu the search for truth, whether 
which we fail to trace to their cause in the word or works of Gud. Sepa- 
because of our ignorance of the various rated, the former proves barren, aud 
contrivances adapted to the execution of the latter degenerates into superstition 
purpose, which apply, control and guide or fanaticism; and man, failing to find 
the powers of na ure. Thus knowledge sure footing whereon to rest' his hope, 
becomes the measure of what we call flies into the arms of an infallible 



church, or is driven into boundless 
scepticism. There is an impression that 
faith is synonymous with credulity, and 
tyrannises over reason : but we maintain 
that there can be no faith without reason. 
True, we can not understand many of 
the objects and subjects of faith ; but 
we can weigh and judge of the evidence 
for or against the testimony that reveals 
them. For the present purpose we 
would define thesu terms as follows. 

Reason is the intellect, understand 
ing and conscience; or, in other words 
the source of intuitive a priori truths, 
the faculty of reasoning, and the moral 
sense of right and wrong. Faith has a 
twofold meaning, and may be consider- 
ed as merely an intellectual belief, or 
as confidence and trust in that belief 
that leads us to commit ourselves to it. 
The latter is of a moral nature, and 
must embrace the former, though much 
may be believed in a purely intellectual 
way, without even the possibility of 
giving exercise to faith as fully defined. 
Faith is neither a creative nor percep- 
tive power, but simply receptive; it can 
but lay hold of what we are otherwise 
convinced of, and, therefore, must 
have grounds upon which to rest. In- 
ternal consciousness is its own witness ; 
if we know any thing, we know that we 
know it. External perception likewise 
carries its own evidence with it. If 
we see an object, we need no further 
proof that we exercise the power "of 
sight. So with the intuition of the in- 
tellect or conscience, such as God, the 
soul, the sense of right and wrong, 
these are self-evident. 

But faith, in grasping its object, re- 
quires to see its truth, and this being 
clear, absolute necessity torces us to be- \ 
lieve it. We may be very sorry, or it 
may be a very unpleasant truth, and' 
we may even deny that we believe it, 

but if it commends itself to our reason, 
we must give it credence. Faith as 
thus defined, is as necessary to the nat- 
ural philosopher as to the reader of 
God's word ; and it must be exercised 
by him in its fullest meaning of trust- 
ing in and acting on the truth, believ- 
ed on evidence afforded by the reason. 
Now the man of science has to take a 
vast amount of truth at second hand, 
having neither capacity or opportunity 
of verifying for himself, otherwise we 
could never pass the threshold of knowl 
edge ; so it is not within the range of 
every scripture student to examine the 
evidences of inspiration of the sacred 
volume ; nor is the individual responsi- 
ble but for the proper use of the talents 
he possesses, nor accountable but for 
the opportunities be is afforded. 

The exercise of reason is equally need- 
ful, though more rare, to the biblical 
student as to the philosopher; for, until 
the truth is discovered, it can not be be- 
lieved. Its limited use has caused 
much error, and given rise to differ- 
ences of opinion between those claim- 
ing to be guided by the same rule. In 
short the ^intelligent reading of the 
Bible is the practice of the majority: it 
is too little considered as a whole, and 
leading by chapter and verse often des- 
troys the sense. Verses and passages 
are detached from their context and ap- 
plied at the will of the expounder, and 
often used to clothe his own thoughts, 
so giving them an authority and weight 
to the unlearned they are not entitled 
to ; dispensational teaching is generally 
ignored , promises are indiscriminately 
appropriated ; errors prevail regarding 
the Holy Spirit and inspiration ; spiri- 
tualising too often finds its limits in 
the imagination and plain statements 
are explained away or interrupted by 
church creeds; divinely revealed facts 



are not distinguished from human in- 
ferences. All this being true, can we 
wonder at the confused and opposite 
opinions held by christians on such 
subjects a? — the hope of the church, 
the kingdom of heaven, the two resur- 
rections, the final judgment, the second 
death, not to speak of the diversity of 
interpretations given to our Lord's 
teaching in parables ? Let us guard 
against these errors. We have endeavored 
to show the necessity of seeking ac- \ 
quaintance with God, both in his word 
and works, by the use of the intelligent; 
faculties we possess; we will now brief I 
ly refer to some of the heresies before 
mentioned, and they are to be regarded 
rather as tendencies than developments, 
but all spring from rejection of the j 
written word. There-action from the 
iron yoke of authority imposed by the 
clergy of the middle ages has been 
very great, nor has it reached its maxi- ! 
mum, and the day is passed when power J 
could be maintained depending for its 1 
existence on the ignorance of its vic- 
tims. " Progress" is now the motto, 
but that must be checked and guided by 
prayerfulness and watchfulness would 
we escape being swept into the current 
of false teaching, allured by the attrac- 
tions offered in liberal views on many 

A change is taking place in the sys- 
tem of theology. Formerly all religious 
teaching was considered to bed. rived 
from revelation supported by miraculous 
evidences of its truth ; but now the ten- 
dency is to ignore any higher inspiration 
in the scriptures than is to be found in 
the works of Plato and Socrates. This 
at once transfers the ground of faith 
from authority to inner consciousness, 
and makes the heart and soul of man 
the ultimate test of truth. In a word, 
it substitutes a variable guide for a 

divine law, a transmitted for a direct 
light — the media being darkened with 
stains of sin Christianity is over- 
thrown and pure theism rises in its 
plac* 1 , which refuses to receive sueh 
doctrines as — the fall, the atonement by 
blood, the divinity of Christ, the personal 
existence of the devil, a local heaven, 
fiual retribution, and many others; but 
regards God as the Father, in the 
fullest sense, of each individual soul 
which he made, with all its faults and 
imperfections, and inspired with his 
own Spirit. 

A consequent change is taking place 
in the idea of the divinity. The central 
light of every religion is the character 
of its God, which colors every other 
doctrine. Overthrow revelation, and 
we see no limit to the perplexities 
in which we would be involved, extend- 
ing even to such questions as — Is there 
a God at all ? If so, is he good ? No 
doubt all will admit the existence of a 
unity of intelligence pervading nature; 
but this admission is the very ground of 
Comte's Positive System of Philosophy, 
erroneously called religion. Now the 
essence of religion is allegiance to a 
person, while Mr. Mill, in speaking of 
religious sentiment, says, " It is a great 
advantage, though not absolutely indis- 
pensable, that this sentiment should 
crystalize, as it were, around a concrete 
object; if possible, a really existing 
one." Here we have a Godless reiigion ! 
But from a mere observation of facts we 
would be led to conclude that the author 
of the universe was not universally or 
unconditionally benevolent; this is 
logical deism, and characterises God as 
finite and imperfect. Theism, such 
as we are considering, corrects these 
impressions by appeals to man's inner 
consciousness, and ascribes to the 
Creator the sum of the virtues fouud in 



the creatures, and regards him as infi- 
nitely holy, and righteous, and loving. 
But the foundation is sapped, the per- 
sonality of God laid open to question, 
and omnipotence eliminated from his 
character; while the advocates of this 
creed are brought face to face with the 
great problem concerning the origin of 
evil without any means of consistent 
escape, for their theory of future com- 
pensatory dealing does but evade the 
point at issue. 

When scripture is regarded merely 
as history, Christ's character loses its 
divinity, and his bodily resurrectisn is 
denied as incredible, although he 
still is placed at the highest point 
ever assigned to human nature. — 
We may perceive and mourn over the 
strong tendency toward this in very 
much of the preaching of the day 
evinced in dwelling almost exclusively 
on the human attributes of the Lord's 

Sin has lost much of the definiteness 
of character from the personality of the 
evil one being denied, and is held to be 
finite in its extent and punishment, 
whether here or hereafter. It is con- 
sidered hateful and grievous, as being 
committed against a God of goodness, 
and its antidotes are love and trust — 
We here see the re-action produced by 
such a doctrine as Augustine's hell, 
affecting as it did God's character. — 
Reason and conscience alike rebelled 
against the idea that God would keep 
certain of his creatures in endless suffer 
ing; so man, having rejected revelation, 
flies to the other extreme, and treats sin 
too leniently, and considers its punish- 
ment as capable of being borne either 
partially or entirely in this life, instead 
of taking the simple meaning of plain 
statements in the Bible, which prove 
conclusively that there can be no 

cNrnity of evil. Further, the natural 
pride of man's heart refuses to submit 
to the truth of the doctrine concerning 
his original fall as recorded in scripture, 
consequently the atonement and final 
judgment fiud no place in the creed of 
those who reject Christianity for this 
form of theism. Prayer, when offered 
to such a God as they adore, becomes 
self-reflective, its apparent tflicacy 
arising from the increased vigor due to 
the exercise of the moral feelings. — 
Mysticism gradually but surely will soon 
envelop and pervade every thought of 
their religious life. 

Space prohibits more detail. Enough 
we trust has been said to show the 
tendency and source of some of the 
deadly errors and soul -destroying here- 
sies widely diffused in the present day, 
and to guide christians in their search 
for truth. Let us take warning and 
cling to the revealed word, which is not 
only God's appointed means for commu- 
nicating life, but likewise for nourishing 
it, and in it alone will we find the sure 
foundation on which to rest our hope, 
even God's words of promise. (1 Peter 


2:2; 2 Peter 1, l\)--ii)-Raiuboi 

[Published by lequest.] 


The following is a copy of the Rev. 
Rowland Hill's original and celebrated 
play-bill, which was posted up at Rich- 
mond, Englaud, June 4, 1774, close to 
the play-bill of the day, and which 
helped to close the theater. 

By Command of the King of Kings, 

And at the desire of all who hue his 



tVill be performed, 






The Scenery, which is now actually 
preparing, will not only surpass every 
thing that hath yet been seen, but will 
infinitely exceed the utmost stretch of 
human conception. There will be a just 
representation of ALL the inhabitants of 
the world, in their various and proper 
colors ; and their customs and manners 
will be so exactly and minutely deline 
ated, that the most secret thought will he 

"For God shall bring every work 
into judgment, with every secret thing, 
whether it be good or whether it be evil. 
Eccl 12:14. 

This theater will be laid out on a new 
plan, and will consist of Pit and Gallery 
only ; and, contrary to all others, the 
gallery is fitted up for the reception of 
the people of high (or heavenly) birth, 
and the pit for those of low (or earthly) 
rank ! 

N. B. — The Gallery is very spa- 
cious, and the Pit is without 


To prevent inconvenience there are 
separate doors for admitting the com- 
pany, and they are so different that none 
can mistake that are not wilfully blind. 
The door which opens into the gallery 
is very narrow, and the steps up to it 
are somewhat difficult, for which reason 
there are seldom many people about it. 
But the door that gives entrance into 
the pit is very wide and commodious, 
which causes such numbers to flock to 
it, that it is generally crowded. 

N. B. — The strait door leads toward! 
the right hand, and the broad one to the 

It will be vain for one in a tinseled 

coat and borrowed language to personate 
one of high birth, in order to get admit- 
tance into tue upper places ; for there is 
one of wonderful and deep peuetration, 
who will search and examine every in- 
dividual, and all who cm not pronounce 
Shibboleth, in the language of Canaan, 
or have not received a white stone, or a 
new name, or can not prove a clear title 
to a certain portion of the Land of 
Promise, must be turned in at the left 
hand door. 

the principal performers 

are described in 1 Thess. 4:16 ; 2 Thess. 

1, 7-9; Matt. 24: 30, 31 ; 25: 31, 32 ; 
Daniel 7: 9, 10; Jude 14:15; Rev. 22: 
12-15. But as there are some people 
better acquainted with the contents of a 
play-bill than the word of God, it may 
not be amiss to transcrice a verse or two 
for their perusal. 

"The Lord Jesus shall be relealed from 
heaven, with his mighty angels, in flaming fire, 
taking vengeance on them that obey not the 
gospel, hut to be glorified in his saints. A 
fiery stream issued and came forth from before 
him. A thousand thousand miuisterod unti> 
him, and ten thousand times ten thousand 
stood betore him. The Judgment was set, and 
the Books were opened: and whosoever was 
not found written in the Book of Life was cast 
into the lake of fire." 


of this grand and solemn performance 
will be opened by an archangel with the 
trump of God. 

The trvmpet shall sound, and the dead 
shall be raised. 1 Cor. 15:22. 


will be a procession of saints in white, 
with golden harps, accompanied with 
shouts of joy and songs of praise. 


will be an assemblage of all the 
unreijenerate. The music will consist 



chiefly of cries ; accompanied with 
weeping, wailing, mourning, lamenta- 
tion and woe. 

To Conclude with 
By the Son of God, 
as it is written in the 25th of Matthew, 
from the 34th verse to the end of the 
chapter. But for the sake of those who 
seldom read the scriptures, I will here 
transcribe two verses. 

" Then shall the King say to thorn on the 
right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, 
inherit the kingdom prepared lor you from the 
foundation of the world." 

" Then shall he say unto them on the left 
hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into ever- 
lasting fire, prepared for the devil and his 



Then, to tell 

Some raised on high— others doomed to hell, 

(John 5: 28, 29) 
These praise the Lamb, and sing redeeming love, 
(Rev. 5: 8, 9; 14: 3, 4) 
Lodged in his bosom, all his goodness prove, 

(Luke 16: 22, 23) 
While those who trample under foot his grace, 

(Luke 19: 14, 27) 
Are banished now forever from his face, 

(Matt. 25:30; 2 Thess. 1:9) 
Divided thus, a gulf in fixed between, 

(Luke 16:29) 
And (everlasting) closes up the secne. 

(Matt. 25:46) 

" Thus will I do unto thee, 0, Israel; and 
because I will do thus unto thee, prepare to 
meet thy God, Israel." Amos 4.12. 


at the easy purchase of following the 
vain pomps and vanities of the fashion- 
able world, and the desires and amuse- 
ments of the flesh — to be had at every 
flesh-leasing assembly. 

"If ye live after the flesh ye shall die." 
Rom. 8:13. 


at no less rate than being converted, 
forsaking all, denying self, taking up 
the cross, and following Christ iu the 
regeneration — to be had nowhere but in 
the word of God, and where that word 

" He that hath ears to hear, let 


" And be not deceived; God is not 
mocked For whatsoever a man soweth, 
that shall he also reap." Gal. 6:7. 

N. B. — No money taken at the door, 
nor will any tickets admit to the gallery 
but those sealed by the Holy Ghost, 
with Immanuel's signet. 

Watch therefore : be ye also ready, for 
at such an hour as ye think not, the Son 
of man cometh. Matt. 24, 42-44. 

— [Harpers' Monthly. 

For the Visitor. 

Entering Into the Kingdom of God. 

Not every one that saith uato me, Lord, 
Lord, shail enter into the kingdom of heaven, 
but they that do the will of my Father which is 
in heaven. Matt. 7 ; 21. 

From this quotation of our Lord 
and Master, he r plainly gives us to 
understand that not every one that 
calls on the name of the Lord, or 
that says, Lord, Lord, shall enter 
into the kingdom of heaven, but only 
they that do the will of his Father 
which is in heaven. Christ himself 
came not to do his own will, but to 
do the will of his Father, and to 
save that which was lost. God tells 
us in his word that he would not 
that any should be lost, but that all 
should come to the knowledge of 
the truth and be saved. Then let 
us, as believers in Christ Jesus,, 
strive with a full purpose of heart 



to attain to a knowledge of the 
truth as it is in Christ Jesus. That 
we may obey his precepts and keep 
his commands, and diligently follow 
every good work. That we may 
enter in with him into his glory, 
in triumph, for the declaration of 
Christ is true that not everyone 
that saith, Lord, Lord, shall enter 
into the kingdom of heaven, but 
they that do the will of the Father 
in heaven. 

Now it is the will of our heavenly 
Father that we deny ourselves, take 
up our cross, and follow Christ. In 
the first place, 'in order to follow 
Christ we must deny ourselves of 
all the ungodliness of this world. — 
That is, we must forsake our own 
will, and surrender ourselves to the 
will of Christ our Lord and Master, 
that we may live no more unto our- 
selves, but unto Christ, who died tor 
our justification, aud rose again 
that he might bring us unto God; 
yet how unwilling we seem to be to 
deny ourselves of the pleasures of 
this world that we may walk no 
more after the fiesh, but aftar the 

The apostle Paul tells us that 
there is no condemnation to them 
who walk not after the flesh, but 
after the spirit. " For they that are 
after the flesh do mind the things of 
the flesh, but they that are after the 
spirit do mind the things of the 
spirit. If ye live after the flesh, ye 
shall die : but if ye through the 
spirit do mortify the deeds of the 
body, y e shall li ve - For as many 
as are led by the Spirit of God, are 
the children of God." Moreover we 
must follow Christ Jesus out of 
sincere love and pure motives, unto 
the end ; and not like some, who, 

taking offense at the words of their 
Lord and Mafter, say — This is an 
hard saying; who can bear it? and 
from that time go back and walk n<> 
more with hin. 

Alas, there are too many at thin 
day who are unwilling to hear 
the salutary words of our Lord and 
Savior Jesus Christ; but if one tells 
them that Christ has made a promise 
of afflictions and tribulation unto all 
his servants and his disciples, they 
will reply from an embittered mind 
and a rebillious heart — This is a 
hard saying, who can hear it ? — 
They will not receive the doctrine 
of Chri3t Jesus, nor the gospel ot 
glad tidings that was given us from 
heaven by the Holy Spirit, and 
sealed by the precious blood of our 
Savior. But if a false prophet or 
false teacher should come and pre- 
dict or promise temporal ease and 
pleasure, him would they hear and 
reject the words ot our blessed 
Savior, who hath promised peace 
and eternal life unto all them that 
believe on him. But they will 
forsake the good Shepherd who 
spared not his own life for our sake, 
but delivered it unto death for the 
great love wherewith he loved us; 
and place their confidence in the doc- 
trine of man which hath no dura- 
tion but in a short time must pass 
away. Of whom the apostle says, 
their assistance availeth not. 
neither can they help themselves, 
for their spirit departeth from them, 
and they return again to the earth. 
And all those who put their trust 
in man and who have pleasure in 
unrighteousness shall utterly perish. 

All true believers must there- 
fore follow no man, but follow 
Christ Jesus our Lord, who the 



apostle Peter says has suffered for 
us, leaving us an example that we 
should follow his footsteps. The 
sentiment is expressed by the apos- 
tle Paul in these words, saying — let 
ue lay aside every weight and the 
sin which doth so eaisly beset us, and 
let us run with patience the race 
that is set before us, looking unto 
Jesus, the author and finisher of 
our faith, who that for the joy that 
was yet before him endured the 
cross, despised the shame, and is 
now set down at the right hand of 
God on high. 

Here we perceive by the teach- 
ings of the apostle that we as be 
lievers in Christ Jesus that we are 
not to live after our own will, or 
after the lust of the flesh or alter 
the pride of the eye or the vain glo 
ries of this world, but that we must 
lay aside ever}' weight and the sin 
that doth so easily beset us. We 
must lay aside every idea of the 
heart with all ungodliness and the 
kingdom of darkness with all that 
pertains thereunto ; and to take up 
our cross and to follow Christ Jesus 
and to look unto him as the Cap- 
tain of our salvation and the Shep 
herd of our souls, and to be led 
and guided by the Spirit of God, 
for as many as are led by the Spirit 
of God they are the children of 
God, or sons of God, and if God be 
for us, who can be against us? 
Who shall separate us from the love 
of Christ? Shall tribulations, or 
distress, or persecution, or famine, 
nakedness, or peril, or sword ? JNay, 
neither death nor life, nor angels, 
persecutions, nor powers, northings 
present nor things to come, nor 
light nor death, nor any other crea- 
ture, shall be able to separate us 

from the love of God, which is in 
Christ Jesus, and wilh all the solem- 
nity of he;irt and you take our 
Savior for an example and with 
patience bear your light afflictions 
with the persecutions and tempta- 
tions and the tiery trials of this 
present life for a short time, for the 
apostle says — our light afflictions 
which are for a moment shall wi;rk 
out for us a for more exceeding 
and eternal weight of glory, and if 
we suffer with Christ we shall also 
reign with him, and the sufferings 
of this present life is not worthy to 
be compared with the glory which 
the Lord our God hath prepared for 
all them that love him. 

Hence, dear brethren and sisters, 
let us be faithful in Christ Jesus, 
that we may not be found in that 
number that say, Lord, Lord, but 
cannot enter into his kingdom. But 
by the grace of God let us obey 
his precepts and obey his commands 
that we ma} T enter in through the 
gates into the city that we may 
join that innumerable company 
which John saw around the throne of 
God, that when Christ, who is our 
Lord, shall appear that we may also 
appear with him in glory. 

J. W. Burns. 

The Blind Eye Opened. 

I have recently read of a young lady, 
twenty-five years of age, who had been 
blind from birth. For twenty- five years 
she had lived in midnight darkness, 
groping through the gloom of an un- 
broken night. She could not form the 
faintest conception of the features of 
those she loved, of rainbow hues, of a 
summer's morning, of the sublime love- 
liness of the expanded ocean, earth and 



sky. As her friends endeavored to 
picture to her the scenes, exhausting the 
powers of language and illustration in 
the attempt, her soul struggled in sad 
and unavailimg efforts to form some 
conception of the wonders which light 
could reveal. 

A successful operation was performed 
and sight was restored. For several 
days she was kept in a partially dark 
encd chamber, until the visual organs 
gained strength, and she had become 
a little accustomed to their use. Then, 
on a lovely, pure morning, the window- 
blinds were thrown open and she was 
allowed to look out, for the first time, in 
her life, upon the wonderous workman- 
ship of God's hand. Then was unfold- 
ed to her enraptured gaze the verdure 
of the carpeted earth, the luxuriance of 
its vegitation, the flowers, the towering 
trees waving their leaves in the gentle 
air, the widespread landscape extending 
apparently into infinity, and the gran- 
deur of the overarching skies, with their 
gorgeous drapery of clouds 

She nearly fainted from excess of 
rapture. Tears of more than earthly 
delight gushed from those eyeballs 
which had so long been sightless. "0, 
wonderful, wonderful \" she exclaimed ; 
heaven surely can not surpass this. I 
never dreamed of aught so lovely. 
On such a scene I could gaze for ever, 

eyes, and entering in at the golden 
gates, the splendors of the celestial par- 
adise shall be opened to your view. 
Your eyes are now blinded. No des- 
cription can give you any adequate idea 
of the glory and splendor of heaven. 
Christ will then open these splendors 
to your sight. And 0, what an en- 
trancing view will then astonish and 
enrapture your soul ! The celestial 
Eden, the pardise of God, the metropo- 
lis of the Empire of the Almighty, 
around which the majectic orbs of a 
limithss universe revolve in adoration 
of the Monarch there enthroned ! Who 
can imagine the magnificence of such a 
scene ? It will be as far superior to all 
your earthly conceptions as were the 
splendors of one of earth's most bril- 
liant mornings to one whose sightless 
eyeballs had never witnessed but black- 
ness and darkness and gloom. — 
Then you shall see the Almighty 
Father as he is, hear his voice, and be 
entranced by his smile. Myriads of 
angel lornis, in all the varid ranks of 
heaven's peerage, archangels, cherubim, 
seraphim, shall wing their flight before 
you, sweeping immensity with pinions 
which never tire, and flashing in hea- 
ven's brilliance plumage whose beauty 
never fades. The green pastures, the 
still waters, the towering hills of God, 
where myriads of celestials take glori- 

for ever, unwearied. No language can I ous pastime, the golden city, the man- 
describe such grandeur and loveliness, sions upon whose archit ctuial beauty 
O God! this must be thy dwelling- infinite wisdom and almighty power 

place, thine effulgent home. 

have lavished their resources, — these 

Thus in ectasy of bliss she gazed, I are the visions, now utterly iuconceive- 
exhausting the language of admiration, able, which shall then burst upon your 

till fearing the effect of excitement so in 
tense, closed the blinds 

And thus shall it be with you, O 

view, and where you shall spend 
immortality, loving and beloved. 


Child of sin and sorrow, uncheered 

happy, happy disciple of Jesus, when by christian hopes, can you reject that 
the film which earth and sin have in- loving Savior who offers you all this 
crusted shall be removed from your ( without money and without price, — all 



this, if you will only turn with a peni- 
tent heart to God, abandon sin, aceept 
Jesus as your atoning Savior, seek the 
influences of the Spirit to enable you to 
live a holy life, and thus allow our 
kind heavenly Father to adopt you as 
his child and heir ? 

" There'll be no sorrow there, there'll be no sor- 
row there, 
In heaven above where all is love." 

— Selected. 

The Garden of Eden. 

The description in Genesis of the 
Garden of Eden has given rise to a vast 
amount of research and speculation. — 
The main difficulty has naturally been 
the location of the garden — to find some 
spot with topographical features corres- 
ponding with the sacred narrative. It 
was eastward in Eden — bnt where was 
Eden ? And where now is the river 
that " went out of Eden," and parting, 
" became four heads"? 

In regard to the first point, Conant 
says of the theory which locates it in 
the mountainous regions of Armenia, 
that as may be seen by an inspection of 
a correct map, M all the principal rivers 
of this region have their origin within a 
short distance of each other, around a 
central body of water, and run thence 
in different directions, that is, divided 
or parted thence, as the sacred writer 
expresses it." The identity of two of 
the four heads — the Hiddekel or Tigris, 
and the Euphrates — with the modern 
rivers of that name, is not seriously 
questioned; but the other two have not 
been certainly ascertained, and probably 
never can be. Yet it may be said that 
the Halys (Rizil Irmak), emptying into 
the Black sea, and either the Kur or 
the Araxes, flowing to the Caspian, may 
be respectively the Pison and Gihon. 

But it is not essential to the truth of 
the narrative that the sacred writer 
should furnish a minute description of 
the locality, and siace the general fea- 
tures he mentions are satisfied in this 
Armenian region, there is no valid 
reason either for doubting the accuracy 
of the narrative, or for devising faDciful 
explanations of the writer's leaning — 
We are justified in assuming that Eden 
was probably located in the region of 
the head waters of the Tigris and the 
Euphrates. More than this we do not 
need to kuow. 

It is worthy of notice that the belief 
in a " Garden of Eden" — that is, of 
" pleasure" — is by no means confined 
to those who accept the divine revelation 
concerning it. Among all nations pos- 
sessing ancient religious traditions, the 
idea of a " garden of pleasure," an 
earthly paradise, the abode of innocence 
and peace, is prevalent. The Chinese 
have their enchanted gardens, high up 
on the summits of the Hou.mlun moun- 
tains, through which flow four streams 
springing from the fountain of immor- 
tality. The Arabs tell of a garden in 
the east, on a mountain of jacinth, inac- 
cessible to man, a garden of rich soil 
and equable temperature, well watered, 
and abounding with trees and flowers 
of rare colors and fragrance. 

Now how ought we to regard the 
striking resemblance in these traditions 
to the biblical account? As skeptics 
do, who see in them only a proof of the 
mythical character of the Mosaic narra- 
tive ? Rather should we discover in 
them a remarkable confirmation of its 
truth, as showing the unity of the race, 
and the universal recognition of a higher 
state from which man has fallen, and to 
which he is constantly longing to be 
restored. The absurd human inventions 
which disfigure these traditional ac- 



counts serve but to show the necessity 
of a divine revelation of the primeval 
innocence and fall, in order that their 
true character and their relation to the 
great plan of salvation may be clearly 

cjfamilg Cprrle. 

Marriage and the Family. 

Woman was made to be a helper 
meet or suitable for man — "not from 
his head to rule over him, nor from his 
feet to be a servant to him ; but from 
his side to be equal with him, and from 
beneath his arm to be protected and 
cherished by him." The nature of their 
union as husband and wife is indicated 
in Gen. '2:24, "Then shall a man leave 
his father and mother, and shall cleave 
unto his wife, and they shall be one 
flesh. " When the Pharisees asked 
Christ if it was lawful for a man to 
put away his wife, the Savior repeated 
the same thought in nearly the same 
language, and added : "So then, they 
are no more twain, but one flesh " 
What therefore God hath joined to 
gether, let no man put asunder — Mark 
10:7-9. In these added words we find 
not only the most unqualified approval 
of the marriage relation on the part of 
God, and his agency in the act that 
unites husband and wife, but also a pos- 
itive command against destroying that 

The word "man" evidently refers to 
both man and woman, as it is put over 
against "God" as the author of the 
bond. Hence it is not the judge who 
grants a divorce for scriptural cause 
(Matt. 5:32) who violates Christ's 
command, but the husband or wife 
who commits the crime which destroys 

that unity and sanctity which are 
the distinguishing features of the mar- 
riage relation. And it is only when 
thus broken, that the Saviour recog- 
nizes any release from this relation, and 
he declares another marriage on the 
part of the criminal to be a repetition 
of the crime. 

It is upon marriage thus ordained 
and thus guarded, that home with 
all its precious associations and loving 
ministry depends. It is in the tender 
relation of husband and wife, parent 
and child, brother and sister, and the 
delights of home, that is found the 
truest type of the joys of heaven. 

The value of a christian home and 
of a godly ancestry is beyond all price. 
Habits and tendencies of the mind are 
hereditary, as well as those of the body; 
and it is thus that parents incur the re- 
sponsibility of seeing their own iniqui- 
ties visited on their children, and thus 
also may they secure for them innum- 
erable blessings. The man whose life 
is wrapped about with memories of a 
mother's kiss and a father's prayer, of 
a sister's song and of joyful and holy 
Sabbaths, has the most effectual shield 
against temptations to sin. Unseen 
forms of goodness, purity and truth con- 
tinually hover around him, and hard 
indeed must be the heart that can resist 
their ennobling influences, and turn 
aside to the allurements of vice. 

No words of man can add to the 
defioiteness with which the nature of 
the marriage relation is set forth 
in the word of God. Man and 
woman become "one flesh," and that 
for life. Nothing but death or crime 
may separate them, and what crime is 
distinctly specified. All social history 
is a commentary upon the wisdom and 
love which ordained the marriage and 
family relation, and every attempt to set 



aside or evade the obvious meaning of 
sciipture on this subject has only mul- 
tiplied and aggravated the evils which 
it sought to cure. 

(|o prca pon dcnce. 

Editors of the Gospel Visitor : 

We often see in our religious papers 
communications headed Church News, 
which are read by many with pleasure 
and profit, being often the means of our 
forming acquaintance with each other. 
Bound as we should be with cords of 
love, we in a manner partake af each 
other's joys and sorrows. By our papers 
and letters we can learn of each other's 
welfare, though we may reside in differ- 
ent parts of the earth ; being blessed 
with many privileges in this our day 
which the early christians did not enjoy, 
for we read that in the days of Paul, he 
" said unto Barnabas, let us go again 
and visit our brethren in every city 
where we preached the word of the 
Lord, and see how they do." 

Dear brethren, how we love the good 
old way still, in preference to any new, 
in that we can exchange greetings with 
one another. The church here (Maho- 
ning county) was long the home of the 
Gospel Visitor, as some of its readers 
may remember seeing it published near 
Poland, Mahoning county, and later in 
Columbiana, Columbiana county, Ohio, 
where the pioneer editor and publisher 
still resides with the remainder of his 

The brethren here are few in number 
and live somewhat distant from each 
other. In the counties of Columbiana 
and Mahoning they were permitted to 
build a house of worship last summer, 
in a central part of the church, to the 

north of Columbiana, yet in sight of 
town, in a neighborhood which they tell 
us was once a settlement of brethren at 
an early age of our country, and had 
given a lot of ground to be used by the 
church and friends to bury their dead 
therein, and for a site for a meeting 
house, but it was not used for the latter 
purpose uutil last fall ; and fifty long 
years came and passed ere that for 
which it had been given was accom- 
plished. Indeed the mounds which had 
marked the last resting place of the 
donors had sunk beneath the level of 
the surrounding ground. 

But on the third day of November 
the brethren and friends met and used 
the new meeting-house as a place of 
worship for the first time. C. Caylor 
speaking in the German, and J. K. L. 
Swihart and J. B. Shoemaker in the 
English, from 1 Cor. 3: 16, 17. We 
try to have meetings on alternate Sun- 
days ever since. Our last meeting at 
this writing was January 26, by elder 
H. Kurtz. Old and feeble as he is in 
body, he is yet strong in the faith once 
delivered to the saints. By this, those 
interested may obtain a glimpse of 
" how we do." 

We often desire such men like Paul 
of old, to call and see us, when they can 
make it suit, when they pass through 
Columbiana by rail or otherwise, for we 
think we have good ground to sow the 
word in. We need grace from our God 
and encouragement from his servants, in 
our little flock as we see that grand and 
awful day approaching. I close, hoping 
that many will write for the Visitor 
during the coming year. 


East Lewiston, 0. 



|jtfl»s from the (purthefc 

The North Coventry church, Pa., had 
an accession of ten by baptism, lately, 
and more are expected to come. 

Ten were received into the Rock river 
church, Indiana, and four into the Ship- 
swancy church (same State) by baptism. 

At Mifflintown, Pa., the brethren 
baptized four 

The Springfield church, Noble county 
Indiana, reports accessions to the num- 
ber of over a dozen during the last year. 

Randolph county, on Friday and Satur- 
day, May 9 and 10. For any further 
information address the undersigned. 
A. Harman, 
Mouth of Seneca , 

Pendleton Co. W. Va. 
By order of the church. 


You will see on your book a name, 
Rhoda A. Brown. I sent her the Gospel 
Visitor. She read it for several years, 
and last fall she traveled fifty miles be- 
fore she came to a place where she could 
be baptized. She is now a sister of the 
brethren, and a subscriber to your paper. 
We appointed a special meeting for that 
purpose. Soon we learned that there 
was another one to be baptized. So we 
still see the good work of the Lord go- 
ing on Peter Beer. 

Indiana Co. Pa. 

The brethren in Champaign county, 
Illinois, have appointed their love-feast 
on the 7th and 8th of June next. It 
will be held at brother George Dilling's, 
five miles east of Urbana, commencing 
at 10 o'clock on Saturday. A hearty 
invitation is extended to all, especially 
the ministering brethren. 

J. H. Moore. 



February 9, 1873. 
Brother II J Kurtz : 

Phase make the following announce- 
ment in the Gospel Visitor: The 
district meeting of West Virginia will 
be held iu Seneca district, eight miles 
west o( Mouth of Seneca, at the Union 
school house, Dry Fork township, 

The Voice Across the Tide. 


One time our Lord wont up alone to pray, 

Upon a mount apart, in Galilee ; 
And sent bis friends before biin on their way 
Over the dark waves of the placid sea. 

And when the evening came he was alone. 

No voice save his fell on the damp night air, 
As pro trnte there before the Father's throne 

He wrestled in the fervency of prayer. 

Meantime a storm arose upon the sea; 

The little ship high on the heaving wave 
Was tossed by cruel winds. All soon would be 

Destroyed, without some power divine to save. 

"0 that our Lord were with us," loud they cried, 
To calm the tempest by his wondrous power; 

To quell, as once before, the angry tide — 
Would that he were beside us in this hour ! 

And lo ! About the fourth watch of the night, 
A light shone shoreward upon Galilee. 

And calmly gliding on their doubting sight 
The Lord come to them— walking on the sea. 



"It is a spirit," the timid seamen cried, 

And faint hearts in them were all dismayed ; 

Until the Master called across the tide, 
"Be of good cheer; 'tis I; be not afraid." 

Then from the hearts of all, departed dread. 

Breaking the spell of fear that held him dumb, 
"Lord, if it be thou," Cephas boldly said, 

"Bid me to thee upon the waters oome." 

The Master smiling answered Come, and straight 
The rash disciple stepped upon the wave ; 

But, faint of heart, drawn by his own weight, 
Sinking, he cried, "I perish, Master, save." 

"0 thou of little faith," the Master said, 

And reached unto the drowning one his hand, 

Then entering in the ship, the storm was stayed, 
And ere the morn they anchored on the land. 

Master and Lord, be near me when I call, 
By throng woes and evils sore dismayed. 

When tempests rave and billows rage, o'er all 
Speak to my soul — 'Tis Ij be not afraid ! 

And if, like Cephas, I try like thee 

Supreme to walk upon the angry wave, 

And, doubting, sink ; stretch out a hand to me : 
Rebuke my wavering faith — but also save ! 

Then calmly on life's ocean I embark, 

With trustful heart upon the waves I ride ; 

Knowing, when billows rage and skies are dark; 
Thy voice will come to me across the tide. 

Cincinnati, Dec. 6, 1872. —Standard. 


Married at the residence of the bride's parents, 
May 14, 1872, by elder L. Kiminel, Mr. JOHN 
ELGAIN to sister MARY KELSO, both of 
Armstrong county, Pa. 

Married at the residence of the bride's parents, 
February 14, 1873, by elder L. Kimmel, brother 
both of Armstrong county, Pa. 


Died September 27, 1872, near Upton, Frank- 
lin county, Pa. sister CATHARINE MOURER, 
wile of brother Peter Mourer, aged 33 years, 4 

months and 8 days. Sister Catharine was sud- 
denly called by the heavenly messenger, and left 
a kind husband, two daughters and many sor- 
rowing friends to mourn her sudden departure, 
which truly was in the full triumphs of faith in a 
glorious immortality. Funeral services from 
Zeph. 1:14,15, by brethren Daniel ir . Good and 
Adam Phi 1. 

At the same place, October II, GEORGE H., 
infant son of brother Peter and sister Catharine 
Mourer, aged 15 days. The little infant survived 
the mother a few days, but now is sweetly sleep- 
ing at its mother's side. 

Sweet little George sleeps on Jesus' breast, 
Safe in the Shepherd's arms he'll rest, 
No pain can reach, no harm come nigh 
The lambs that in his bosom lie. 

Yes, they are gone ; do not. mistrust, 
But meekly to his wisdom bow. 
He's laid the loved ones in the dust, 
With ange. spirits resting now. 

George Mourer. 

Died near Davton, Ohio, January 24, 1873, 
brother JOSEPH B. MILLER, aged 57 years, 
6 months and 24 days. Disease strangulated 
hernia. The noiseless footsteps of death crossed 
the threshold and removed the center of family 
attraction and delight. Brother Miller was 
afflicted several months, and suffered much. 
He bowed in humble submission to th afflict- 
ing hand of providence, and was resigned to 
the Master's will, whether to live or whether to 
die. Seeing the will of the Lord concerning 
him indicated a departure to the spirit land, he 
arranged his temporal affairs, providing liber- 
ally for his dear, but now bereft companion, 
whom he committed to the " widow's I usband" 
above. In the earl- part of his illness, he 
called on the elders of t.e church, and was 
anointed with oil in the name of the Lord. He 
calmly met the approaching me e sage, and 
resigned his departing spirit to the care and 
keeping of the Savior. Funeral service by 
brethren Nead, Brubaker and others, from Rev. 
14: 13. 

Whilst in the tomb our father lies, 
His spirit rest? above ; 

In realms of bliss it never dies, 

But knows a Savior's love. W. 

[Companion and Pilgrim please copy.] 

Died in Eel river Church, Kosciusko county, 
Indiana, brother SAMUEL BUTTERBAUGH. 
He was taken away very suddenly June 15, 
1872. He went about five miles from home, his 
health being as good as usual, and his wife went 
with him. About one o'clock in the afternoon 
he took sick, he fell off his chair in less than 
fifteen minutes, and he did not know any thing 
more from that time until he died. On the !6th 
he was taken home in a spring wagon. It was 
a sad sight to see him sutler. On the 17th fol- 
lowing, at half past five o'clock in the moruing, 
he breathed his last. His disease was <poplexy. 
He was a faithful member of the church nearly 
thirty-five years. He was the father of nine 
children, the oldest deceased in its infancy. He 
leaves a sorrowing companion (a sister), and 
eight children to mourn the loss of a departed 
father — six sons and two daughters, four of 



them are married, and also five of the children 
are members of the cburch — the youngest child 
is fourteen years old. Oh, how hard it is to 
to part with one we loved so well. We hope he 
has gone to rejoin those with whom he lived 
and worshipped on earth, in the heavenly land, 
to rest from his labors and sorrows, and to be 
with the Lord in peace. Many of his friends 
are gone to their long eternal home, and many 
more after him must go. The age of deceased 
59 years. 10 months and 24 days. The funeral 
service was performed to a large concourse of 
people, by brethren David Bechtelheimer and 
Joseph Gripe, from 2 Tim. 4, 6-8. 

Our father's gone to the spirit land, 
And we trust he's free from all pain ; 

United with the angelic band, 
Our loss is his eternal gain. 

There's glory, rest, and peace and love 
In that grand region up above, 
Which I enjoy, and long to see 
You ready for my company. 

Farewell, farewell, my children dear, 
For sweetly lay 1 sleeping here; 
Then ready be, for die you must, 
With your kind father sleap in dust. 

Farewell my dear companion, too, 
We'ye parted for a time, ''is true, 
If garments white you do retain, 
We'll meet and no more part again. 

Miss Catherine Butterbaugh. 

Died in Springfield, Clarke county, Ohio, 
January 24, 1873. of hasty consumption, 
MARY ANN DONOVAN, wife of George 
Donovan, aged 27 years. 8 months and 13 days. 
Funeral January 26, from 2 Timothy 2 : 11-13, 
by Aaron Frantz. 

The subject of the above notice was sick 
about five weeks, and when death's cold arms 
began to encircle her mortal body, when all 
medical skill failed, and it was evident that her 
soul would soon wing its way from this earthly 
scene, she had great anxiety to see the sister 
who reared her from childhood, to whom she 
was very much attached with the strongest 
bonds of love and affection — the present com- 
panion of elder George W. Studebaker— her 
own mother having died when she was a child. 
The news was sent to sister Studebaker, who 
resides near Muncie, Indiana. She arrived to 
see her adopted daughter, January 21, and 
found her undergoing intense suffering appar- 
ently in consequence of breathing. Large drops 
of sweat flowed like the laborer in the harvest- 
field, three successive days. She did not lay in 
the bed for one week before she died, in conse- 
quence of breathing. She breathed her last 
breath in her chiir. On the twenty-second she 
askeil, "Mother ain't 1 a long time dying ?" 
and said she must leave us, and was going to 
rest. When asked how she felt, she said, 
" Mother, I have prayed day and night to my 
Savior, to take my poor soul to rest, and the 
way looks clear before me." She then said 
what should be done with her children, desired 
that mother should take her little Lizzie, and 
her companion should keep her little boy Elmer. 
Stated how she wanted to be buried. She 

wanted nothing fancy on her remains, and 
wanted brother Aaron Frantz to preach her 
funeral Then she said, " Mother, I want you 
to pray for me." She then desired them to sing 
for her. When asked what she wanted sung, 
she said, 

" Jesus my all to heaven is gone," 

and she helped to sing the hymn through, then 
desired that mother should pray for her again, 
said, " I want to hear your voice once more in 
prayer." Then said that while she was singing 
the Lord came and got her soul. After which 
time she did not talk so much, but said, " Tell 
Belle (meaning the companion of the writer, 
who was also raised by the same sister) 
good-by for me ; tell her I have gone to rest, 
and she shall meet me in heaven. Tell papa 
(meaning elder Geo. W. Studebaker) good-by, 
I am going to meet him in heaven." She also 
S'id, " Mother, don't have anything done to me 
until you know I am gone," and said, " Mother, 
you will feel so much better when I am gone 
and you know I am at resc." She was perfectly 
sensible until the last, but did not speak for 
about an hour before she died. Our hope and 
prayer to God is that our loss is her eternal 
gain, and that we sorrow not as others who 
have no hope. She was baptised by elder 
John U. Studebaker, in May, 1868, in the 
Mississinawa church, Delaware coi'-nty, Ind. — 
She visited her friends in Indiana, las' autumn 
in perfect health, and now her remains rest 
beneath the clods of the valley. When we 
reflect on our conditio ., the language of in- 
spiration rises distinctly before us, " Set thy 
house in order, for thou shalt die and not live." 
Let us all take warning, and be prepared to 
meet our sister in heaven, and not forget to 
pray for her husband who is left to mourn the 
1 jss of a faithful and true companiofi. 

William Gump. 

Died in Preble county, Ohio, September 30, 
1873, friend JACOB M. NETT, who was not a 
member of our church, but died \p the faith. — 
He sent for the writer; I visited him Sabbath 
morning, when he said to me that he would 
like to be received into the church by baptism, 
but it was too late ; he would have to die, and 
he desired me to pray for him, which I did. I 
then asked him if he had any hope; he said he 
had some hope and died on Monday morning — 
age 57 years, 3 months and 20 days, leaving a 
sorrowing companion and several children to 
mourn bis loss, Funeral improwed by the writer 
from Matt. 24, 44-46. A. Younce. 

Died, February 3, 1873, in Maggodee con- 
gregation, Virginia, of pneumonia, after one 
week of suffering, our beloved brother, elder 
ABRAHAM NAFF, aged 66 years, 11 months 
and 8 days, having been in the ministry about 40 
years. Funeral attended by the writer, in con- 
nection with other brethren, in the midst of an 
unusually large congregation, who manifested 
the deepest sympathy for the irreparable loss to 
the church and society of so worthy a minister 
and citizen. He leaves a widow, three sons (two 
in the ministry and one a deacon) and two 
daughters living, with many relatives and 
friends to mourn theit loss. 

John H. Lemon. 



Died in the Delaware congregation, Knox 
county, ()., Dec. 7, 1872, BETST MYERS, 
wife <>f brother Jacob Myers, aged 72 year.-, 
6 months and 23 days. She had never been 
B member of any church, and made no pro- 
fession of Christianity, until she came to her 
death-bed, where she Bought the pardon of 
her sins, and an interest in the welfare of 
her soul, and finally said that she had found 
peace, and was willing to die, and had no 
desire to live. She appeared to be very 
prayerful until the last. But oh, how much 
wiser would it be for us to spend our whole 
lives in the service of our Lord and Master; 
then in the end we could claim the sure 
promises. The funeral services were im- 
proved by the writer. 

But the messenger of death did not stop 
here. Although brother Jacob Myers did 
not feel to mourn as they that have no hope, 
but rejoiced in the thought of one day 
meeting his beloved companion in a better 
world, yet he wept and mourned over his 
loss and his cheeks had scarcely been dried 
of tears, when the mighty hand of death 
took a fatal hold upon his frail body, and 
the 28th day of December ended his earthly 
career. An old lady who had been making 
her home in brother Myers' family for some 
time, was afflicted with erysipelas, and was 
somewhat deranged, and as brother Myers 
was in the act of helping her into her bed, 
he received a scratch from her finger-nails 
on the back of his hand; the erysipelas set 
in, which is supposed to have been the cause 
of his death. He was sick only about four 
days, and died in just three weeks from the 
death of his wife. The church has lost a 
worthy brother, who, we have reason to 
believe, died in the triumphs of a living 
faith. He left no children. Brother Myers 
was born in the State of Maryland, where 
he lived until 1836. Since that time he has 
been a resident of Ohio. His age was about 
75 years The funeral services were im- 
proved by brother Christian "Wise and the 
writer. W. Edmister. 

[Companion please copy.] 

Died December 23, 1872, near Dayton, 
Rockingham county, Virginia, our beloved 
brother CONRAD SENGER, aged 73 yrs. 
9 m. 18 d. He leaves six sons and one 
daughter to mourn their loss, but they 
mourn not without hope; their loss is his 
eternal gain. Their faith is that his last 
years and days were his best. He was 
found daily lifting up holy hands to God in 
prayer. His disease was pneumonia, which 
settled on the lungs. His suffering was 
great, but he bore it with patience, wishing 
for his days to be few, and to end his 
sufferings in death. All that appeared to 
grieve him during his illness, was to leave 
the ltttle grand-children around him. He 
told them how to live so as to meet him in 

a better world. Funeral occasion improved 
by elder Solomon Garber and others, to a 
large attendance of relatives and friends, 
from Rev. 14:13. 

Died in the Black river congregation, 
Medina county, O., Feb. 1, 1873, our much 
beloved sister SARAH JANE HAWK, 
wife of Theodore Hawk, and daughter of 
brother Peter and sister Sarah Drushal, 
aged 29 years, 10 months and 1G days. — 
She leaves a husband and two little girls, 
and a number of other relatives to mourn 
her untimely death, but yet we mourn not 
as those without hope, for we trust that our 
loss is her eternal gain. Funeral occasion 
improved by brother Joseph Rittenhouse, 
from 2 Sam. 12:23, to a large and sorrowing 
Dear as thon wert, and justly dear, 

We will not weep for thee; 
One thought shall cheek the starting tear — 

It is that thou art free. 

Catharine Wiiite. 
[Companion please copy.] 

Died near Degraff, Logan county, Ohio, 
January 19, 1873, friend WM. SNAPP, 
aged 44 years, 11 months and 15 days — 
disease lung fever. He leaves a kind com- 
panion (sister in church) and six children 
to mourn their loss. Funeral preached by 
brethren J. L. Frantz and M. Swonger, 
from 1 Cor. 15: 2 2, 23. 

Also at same place and out of the same 
family, Jan. 26, 1873, JABEZ L. SNAPP, 
son of William and Mary Snapp, aged 18 
years, 10 months and 8 days — disease lung 
fever, Funeral preached by brethren J. L. 
Frantz and M. Swonger, from Ps. 90: 9. 10. 
J. L. Frantz. 

Died January 23, 1873, in the Luney's 
creek congregation, Grant county, West 
Virginia, our"loved sister LYDIA LYON, 
aged 70 years and some months. She was 
a faithful member of the church for many 
years, and manifested faith, patience, hope 
and resignation to the last. Her husband 
had been dead about fourteen years. She 
leaves seven children, Martin Cosner. 

In the Augwich branch, Huntington Co. 
Pa. Dec. 30, 1872, bro. JOHN LUTZ, aged 
74 y. 2 m. 14 d. 

Funeral services bj the brethren, from 
Job 14:14. 

In the same house, January 5, 1873, sister 
MARY LUTZ, wife of the above named 
bro. Lutz, aged 71 y. 10 m. 1 d. 

Religious services by the brethrer, from 
Job 14:24. The hymns 605 and 6i8 were 
used on both occasions by requet of friends. 
A. L. Funk. 

[ Several obituaries crowded out.] 

vest will stop at Gettysburg. There will 
>e means for conveying persons from both 
Versailles and Gettysburg to the place of 

Boston, Indiana, "> 
February 12th, 1873. / 

Brother Henry: Pleasdannounceinthe'KL Visitor that the District meeting 
>f Southern District of Indiana, will bo held 
fa tbe (lotb and 11th) of April in the 
Bret hern ^Ieetinc;-hou*e in Fonrmile Con- 
gregation, Uuion County, Indiana, tenmiles 
southeast of Richmond. 

Brethren coming on the Cincinnati and 
Chicago Road will stop off at Richmond. 
rbose coming on tbe Cincinnati, Hamilton 
ind Indianapolis Road will stop at College 
Joiner. There will be conveyances there 
>n the 9th to take Brethren to place of 
neeting. There will he no conveyances af- 
£r Hie 9th bj the Brethren. 

Jacou Kiik. 


Since issuiii"; the February number, wo 

r ed our office to another room. 

ind in consequence this issue is a little late. 

if life and health 1 we hope to is- 

u" more prompt and regular hereafter. 

\\ e ho] •• i ho friends of our papers will 
lid in increasing their circulation The 
Jospicl Visitor fe known throughout the 
Brotherhood generally, but there are here 
Ad there isolated members who may not be 
jpquainted with it There are also here and 
here others who are seeking truth and de- 
ire to know the Brethren's teachings, who 
vould take the Visitor if it were present- 
Kl to ihem. If you have any friends who 
pou think might be interested in reading it 
•end their name- to us and stamps for pos- 
d we will send copies, or send fifty 
:ents and we will send it a year to them. 
It will be understood that our fifty cent of- 
fer i- only for charitable pur; 

We rcceivo letters now and then stating 
hat some papers do not come. In entering 
lame- on our mail-hooks we try to be very 
:areful. but if mistakes should occur on our 
urt we will correct as soon a- informed, and 
my numbers that may fail to reach their des- 
olation either through our mistake or other- 
wise, will be pent again at once if informed 
)f it, provided we have them on hand. 

Our premiums are not all sent out yet, 
lot having a sufficient number on hand. By 
■e time this number reaches its destination 
we expect to have the Bible Dictionar 

under way. and the Map premiums wo hope 
to be able to send all up to date during this 
month (March.) 

Extraordinary Offer.— Having some 

full volumes of the Gospel Vis, 
oral years and wishing to dose them out 
quick on account of storage room, wo will 
give a back volume such as we have, fco ev- 
ery new subscriber to the Visitor for the 
* year at $] 25. When to be sent by 
mail ten cents must be added for p -• 

We also have some of Volume I, of the 

■a 1 Mohthby, and wishing to die 

them quick for the same n above, 

we will send the Monthly for the present 

I volume 1 f<T 80 cents. No map 

premiums will be given with this offer. 

Now. friends, we need money to carry on 
our business, and anything that you n 

by making known the above offers or 
otherwise will be gratefully received. 


The undersigned offers his entire farm f I 
Situate in Johnson County, Missouri, six miles 
North of th< lie R. R., and about 

one mile from a Flo^r and Saw .Mi!!. 400 Acres 
or Goo 7\>i>, of which near! 

acres is in cultivation, the balance in crass and 
00 acres of Timber band. Frame House with 
rooms and out building, a well of livinR 
i orchard with about 
100 bearing fruit trees. Terms $30 per acre, one 
half down, balance in two equal annual payments 
withinterest at six per cent. For further inform- 
ation, addri 

J. E. & A. LESH, Knobnc 
Or J. L. LESH, Eaton, 0. 


.1 Treatim <>n the Prnctia of Medicine, adapted 
to popular u«c, and made familiar to the ordinary 

It describe.- the various diseases incident to 

the human family, with appropriate remedies 

— the best known v and the general treatment 

required in each case. It is illustrated with nu- 

- engravings— about a hundred fine cuts 

of the most common medical plants, with the 

tion, locality and habits, and medical 

them. A Glossary ie annexed defining 

the technical terms, and also a complete index. 

•3:24 pp. 

The book is Btrongly bound in leather. The 
binding of some of the books is Blightly a 
but not : ially injure its durability. 

Otherwi ler. Only a 

limited number of these booki 

(ranting a copy must order soon. 
family a work of the kind, 

postpaid for 82,15 or by express for $1,73. This 
about half price. Address 

ll. .). KiuTZ, Dayton, 0. 

-. Pamphlet to or- 

der. Orders bv mail will have my special 
attention and small jobs Bent by mail with- 
out extra charg 

o ami Sixth Str ton, O. 





... 1,49 


1 ,75 

PI i in Item . ,10 




' binding ,75 

r t 2S 

" arabesque binding ,75 


Plain mor L,(M 

IVr -P-zen, by e.xpre.s 10,00 

... 12,00 


.... 5,(10 

... 1,25 

m 12,00 

.. l,no 

liner . 1,00 

. 9,00 
Hymn Books | ■■ 

ml English - ,75 


lozeii 1,25 

• mostic Medicine; 024 pp v.o 2,15 

tnd English Testament ..." 60 

• fxcvj't taken " by 

Exprexu charges are paid by 

Ahrnys statt by whahdcay I"".' want bouke 

>> mail Tor books, &c, at 

of the sender. 1*. 0. Orders a! our risk. 

it on books to order for 15 bents each 

11. J. KURTZ, Dayton, (>. 

ted paper dovoted to the instruo* 
■ l 'hildreu. 

1 uif| . per year SO 30 

" 1 00 

" 3 00 

" i 00 

" 4 50 

in introducing the Paper 
11 as in 
furnishing . i iter for the children. 

Special ti when packages are 

addressed to one person only. 

men copies on receipt of stamp. 
<-ess all orders and communications to 
H. J. KJ'IITZ, Dayton, 0, Dr. FAHRMEP8 1872. 

Blood Cleanser 



Many Ministering Brethren use and reooin- 
mend it. A tonic and purge, for Blood Disea- 
ses and Female Complaints. Many testimoni- 
als. fcl.25 per bottle. Ask or send for the 
"Health Messenger," a medical paper publish- 
ei gratis by the undersigned. Use only tho 
" Panacea " prepared at Chicago, 1).!, and by 

Fahmey's Brothers & Co., 

Waynesboro, Franklin Co., Pa. 

To the Brethren and Friends. 

' to sell my booh —Treatise 
rnShrine Immersion, The LordV \ew 

ptB T, and Non-Resistance— at 5G oents per 
oopy, postpaid, or to agents at 330 par hundred. 
oxnie proposition (or a less number, purchasers 
iayiug transportation. 

B. F. MOOMAW, Bonsaoks, Va. 


"'.I,/ the I ,1 t\nclitsion 

vf tlu livrth 'linn. Bu El 


.The work neat] with 

" A lexunder Ma 

Si], 7i 

mnd there I n left, and ai 

the " 


BiMe Dictionary* 

A Diet i its A ntiqvi 

ioaraph)/, • ind Natural Uistorv. 

This work contains every nunc in tbe Bible 

! ing which anythi It em- 

i. Anti- 
quarian Investigation, the t -rudy of Languages 
and Dialects, and the discoveries of modern 
travelers and explon nd. 

The book is printed from new Stereotype 
Plates, on good paper, and i- appropriately il 
lustrated with over One Hundred and Twenty 
vings of Scenes, Ancient Cities, and 
Memorable Places ol the Holy Land, descrip- 
tive Figures and valua I 
It will contain nearly 800 closely printed dou- 
lumn octavo pages, including over twenty 
1 tnd w ood cngnn ings. 

I Visitor 
and $13,00 we will sead a copy of this 
Dictionary, bound in Cloth, 

Ighteen subscribers to the Qoepel Visitor 
for ls7:'. and $18,00 we will send a copy of tho 
dictionary bound in Leather. 
The books are sent by oxnri 

11. J. Hay ton, 0. 


Traced to tlie Apostles: 

Being n collection of historical quotations from 

and ancient au oving that a 

ild immersion was the only method of 

baptizing ever practioed by the Apostles and 

: . H. Moore. 
'.]<): Ten copies 
82,00. Sent postpaid to f the United 

States. Address H. .) . KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

f\ X L Y F I F T 1 for the Farmers' 

\J Monthly for 1873 and a new County and 
Township Map of Ohio free. Five cent- must 
be added for postage on map when sent by mail. 
Address II. J. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 

Book 4 or Freemasonry ! 



To which is appended 

Mysteries, of Odd-Fellowship, 

By a Member of the Craft. 
The whole containing over five hundred pages. 
Will be sent, postpaid, to any address, on re- 
ceipt of price — 32. 
Addretw H J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 






VOL. XXIII. APRIL, 1873. NO. 4. 

TERMS : One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



A Two-fold Revelation of Christ 97 Walter Needs, EliaaCripe, Emanuel Pop- 

n, .., , ... . 1Art joy, L II Dickey, Henry Boose, Adeline 

Saving Faith and Works 100 ^i odruff|Samu a Cli( . k , John 

Ashamed of Jesua L04 R Powell Isaac Price, Geo \V Roderick, 

Winter 100 Samuel Metzger, S B Furry, DB Sayler, 

Livingon God 107 SSheller,E S Boiling leiirss, WN 

\ nn n \ i> 11 ha Moore, Win II Lichty, L Glass, C. Low;, 

An Old Hebrew Parable 110 c NtJW( , )m( .„ j H^ Hockenberry, John 

Advent Ill Rowland. A' Richard,] G Harley, Edward 

Wordly Amusements 113 Raffe, Noah Shrider, Sarah Scott, A II 

The Gift and the Growth of Faith.:.. ..115 Cas f e1 ' J ftCob L ^P? an ' Abraham Crum- 

,, . packer, Susanna Sidle, Nettie Buck, Louisa 

^ 10Tmers 117 Wescott, ES HollSway, Kingery, Mills 

Practice what you Profess 119 Calvert, Daniel Miller, Robl R Goshorn, 

Too Good for God 119 Callie Bowers, Dr C Lewis, J W Stutzman, 

What it is to be a Christian 120 s H P'ckey, Jacob Baker, Benj Keeny, 

., . .,, , ,., , . D •* ,«-, Silas Gilbert, Eli Yourtee, I J Rosenberger, 

Every true Church a Working Society 122 L H Dickey, Thruston Miller, Mrs Eliza 

The Teacher's Reward 123 Englar, G B Replogle, John Zeigler, M 11 

Family Circle Ross, J W Butterbaugh, V Hollopeter, 

Pray for and with Children 124 Jacob Camp, John A Zimmerman, Cyrus 

A , . ~,, .. _.._ \ andolah. John A Webster, David Hess, 

Make Others Happy 125 S()] EikenberrYi Reuben Young, AD 

Correspondence 126 Yoeum, Minerva Chany, J Prick, Sol 

Notices 127 Workman, Israel Roop, JH Ljongacre, J 

p B Brown, Jacob F Good, Leonard B Hard- 

loiUK1 man. John Mohler, Dan'l. Bowers, Phebe 

Thy Will he done 128 A Erantz, J S Flory, Geo Hclman, 

Obituaries 128 Levi Huff,John Y. Yutzey, W C Gillin, 

A II Cassel, J R Putter, Emanuel Ridenour, 
•♦-•-♦. A J Bowers, B Lonjjanecker Benj Hollo- 
peter. W r N Moore. M Pannybaker, David 
Letters KLeCeived. M Whitmer, Hattie F Miller, Noah Long- 

Prom Solomon Bueklew, S T Bosserman, 

A Hensel, David G Wells, J D Gans, John 

A Miller, A Simmons, M. D. Amos 

Yutzey, Catharine Mahorney, J S Fiery, 

Henry Bock, Jos Rittenhouse, J S Snyder, 

Tobias Myers, 11 F Rosenberger, Lewis 

Glass, J G Royer, J J Tarn, Amelia Z Noff- 

ziger, J B Tauzer, Wm. Bueklew. J W 

Gripe, I J Rosenberger, S W Bollinger, 

Henry Beck, Tlios B Harper, Val. Wimer, 

Geo H Paul. Gabriel Swinehart, David 

Reefer, Eph W Stoner, A S Culp A S 

Kitchev Howard D Frederick, *A J Hixson, 

David Miller, R II Miller, Jos I Cover, Sam'l. 

By man. Daniel Miller, G W Matthias, 

Tho Beckel, Agnes M McKinstry, John 

Gable, David Moyer, Mrs C E Bardwell, 

Jacob II Bruner, Geo W Radecap, .Martha 

K Grossnickle, Daniel Wimer, David 

Clem, J M Detwiler, John C Miller J D 

Gans, Reuben Young, J W Home, Samuel 

Metzger, D J Whitmore, E Yourtee, Levi 

Emrickj J N Perry W R Lierle, ^ J II 

Bauman, Eld Jacob Miller, John B Kline, 

Daniel Hollinger, Mary J ('able. Benj 

Keeny, S K Rohrer, Wm Bueklew, J W 

Byrne, J B Grow, CorneliusEby, DFEbie, 

John S Snowberger, Tilghman Coy, John 

Calb, Abram Molsbee, John B Miller, 

Henry Bock. John II Rarigh. G M Noah, 

Geo Wright. David Wright, A Crumpacker, 
Sidle, Henry Roos 


We are again short of hymn books. Or- 
ders will again be filled as seon as we get 
the books. 

We came very near having our stock of 
old volumes and back numbers disposed of 
in a manner unexpected. Through the 
leaking of A water pipe some of them got 
pretty well soaked and had we not discov- 
ered it when we did they would probably 
have been ruined. As it is wo have them 
about all right again. We have still some 
back numbers of the Visitor, Children's 
Paper, and Farmer's Monthly on hand 
and new Bubscriters will receive the full 

Extraordinary Offer. — Having some 
full volumes of the GOSPEL VISITOR of sev- 
eral yars and wishing to close them out 
quick <»n account of storage room, we wil- 
give a back volume such as we have, to ev 
cry new subscriber to the Visitor for the 
it year at $1 25. When to be sent by 
mail ten cents must be added for postage. 

fit cospkl tuitoe 

Vol. XXIII. 

APRIL, 1873. 

No. 4t. 


To reveal is to disclose j to make 
known something before unknown 
orunrevealed. And to reveal or make 
known the Son of God, is one of the 
great designs of the scriptures. He 
is the Alpha and Omega, in the 
great system of redemption. "There 
is none other name under heaven 
given among men, whereby we must 
be saved " He is the life of the soul. 
"He that hath the Son hath life; 
and he that hath not the Son of God 
hath not life." "Christ is all, and 
in all." And the scriptures recog- 
nize various revelations or manifest- 
ations of Christ. 

I. There is a revelation of him to 
us. This revelation was first made 
in promise. The Lord said to the 
3erpent, "I will put enmity between 
thee and the woman, and between 
thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise 
thj' head, and thou shalt bruise his 
heel." This is a most gracious 
promise ot Christ as the Saviour ol 
fallen man from the power of Satan. 
And though it was not given direct- 
ly to our first parents, it was prob- 
ably given in their presence and 
within their hearing, and afforded 
them a ground of hope. It was the 
first streaks of light caused by the 
approach of the gospel day. It was 
such a revelation of Christ that 
would and that did enable the pa- 
triarchs to believe and confide in 
him for salvation. He said to the 
Jesw, of Abraham, "your father 
Abraham rejoiced to see my day : 

and he saw it, and was glad." He 
appreciated the promise of the con- 
quering seed, and his faith embraced 
it, and he drew comfort from it. 

2. We have a revelation of him to 
us in the types of the Mosaic law 
(a). In the passover. The mourn- 
ful night finally arrived in which 
the destroying angel was to smite 
all the first-born of Egypt. This 
last and most severe of all the 
plagues that were sent upon Pha- 
raoh to make him consent to the 
departure of the Israelites from his 
dominion, touches his heart, and he 
called for Moses and Aaron by night, 
"and said, rise up, and get you forth 
from among my people, both ye and 
the children of Israel ; and go, serve 
the Lord, as ye have said. Also 
take your flocks and your herds, as 
ye have said, and begone; and bless 
me also." But amid all the prevail- 
ing sorrow that reigned that night 
in Egypt, the Israelites were pro- 
tected and no evil came near their 
dwelling. They are directed by the 
Lord to sprinkle on their door posts 
the blood of a lamb. The manner 
of its death, and the ceremonies 
which were to accompany the eat- 
ing of its flesh, were minutely giv- 
en, as it was to be an ordinance 
among God's chosen people. It* 
meaning we are not left to conjec- 
ture; for it was a type and a very 
expressive one of the Son of Grodj 
who as a lamb, was to be sacrificed 
for the sin of the world. And henoo 
the apostle declares, "Christ our 
passoveris sacrificed for us," 1 Cor. 
5: 7. 



(6) The ordinance of the scape- 
goat. This was among the most ex 
pressive ceremonies of theLevitical 
law, and evidently had in it gospel 
n^steries. Two kids of the goats 
for a sin-offering were to bo brought, 
to the door of the tabernacle of the 
congregation. But only one was to 
be killed. The other was to be pre- 
sented alive before the Lord, and 
Aaron laying both his hands upon 
its head, was to confess over him 
"all the iniquities of the children of 
Israel, and all their transgression in 
all their sins, putting them upon the 
head of the goat, and shall send him 
away by the hand of a fit man into 
the wilderness: and the goat shall 
bear upon him all their iniquities 
unto the land not inhabited : and he 
shall let go the goat in the wilder- 
ness," Lev. 16: 21, 22. The first 
goa^ ma y 8 ig n 'fy Christ crucified. 
The blood of the slain goat was to 
be carried within the veil. And 
Christ was to appear in the pres- 
ence of God for us with his own 

The second goat may signify our 
risen and living Lord, who ever 
lives to make intercession for us, 
and to exercise his pardoning power 
on earth by which he forgives the 
sin of the believing and obedient 
penitent, and removes them as far 
from him as "the east is from the 
west," "He was delivered for our 
offences and was raised again for 
our justification/' Kom. 4 : 25. For 
if, when we were enemies, we were 
reconciled to God by the death of 
his Son: much more, being recon- 
ciled, we shall be saved by his life, 
Eom. 5: 10. And in our suffering, 
crucified, risen, and ascended Lord, 
we have a Saviour who "is able to 

save them to the uttermost that 
come unto God by him," Heb. 7: 
25. But it is unnecessary to follow 
the typical revelation of our Lord 

"Israel in ancient days, 

Not only had a view 
Of Sinai in a blaze, 

But learn'd the gospel too; 
The types and figures" were a glass, 
In which they saw the Saviour's face. 

The paschal sacrifice 

And blood-besprinkled door, 

Seen with enlighten'd eyes, 
And once appli'd with pow'r, 

Would teach the need of other blood, 

To reconcile us to our God. 

The Lamb, the Dove, set forth 

His perfect innocence, 
Whose blood of matchless worth 

Should be the Soul's defense ; 
For he who can for sin atone, 
Must have no failings of his own." 

3. We have a revelation of him 
to us in prophecy. "To him give 
all the prophets witness, that 
through his name whosoever believ- 
eth in him shall receive remission of 
sins," Acts 10: 43. He was the 
Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty 
God, The everlasting Father, The 
Prince of Peace, and the man of 
sorrows of Isaiah ; the righteous 
Branch of Jeremiah ; the Messiah 
of Daniel; the Sun of righteousness 
of Malachi. Thus the prophets 
with more or less directness and ful- 
ness prophesied of Christ. 

4. We have him revealed to us in 
his human form in the incarnation. 
This was a clear and convincing 
revelation of him. "When the ful- 
ness of the time was come God sent 
forth his son,,, made of a woman, 
made under the law," Gal. 4:4. In 
his incarnation we have the prom- 



ise seed, the antitype of many of 
the types of the law, and the char- 
acter which constituted the burden 
of man}- of the prophecies. He was 
God manifested in the flesh. His 
life and doctrine were a revelation 
of God. And hence he said to 
Philip, "he that hath seen me hath 
seen the F.ather. ,, In the revelation 
we have of him in the seed of Abra- 
ham, he comes so near to us, and 
under such aspects, as to attract our 
attention as a perfect specimen of 
our common humanity; and by the 
wonderful combination of the hu- 
man with the divine nature, we 
have a Saviour that can save the 
chief of sinners. 

5. The last revelation of Christ to 
us will be his revelation in glory. 
The apostle Peter uses the follow- 
ing language in exhorting Chris- 
tians: "Gird up the loins of your 
mind, be sober, and hope to the end 
for the grace that is to be brought 
unto you at the revelation of Jesus 
Christ," 1 Peter 1 : 13. We have a 
reference to this glorious and future 
revelation of our Lord, in the fol- 
lowing words of Paul : "And to 
you who are troubled rest with us, 
when the Lord Jesus shall be reveal- 
ed from heaven with his mighty an- 
gels, in flaming fire taking ven- 
geance on those that know not God, 
and that obey not the gospel of our 
Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be 
punished with everlasting destruc- 
tion from the presence of the Lord, 
and from the glory of his power; 
when he shall come to be glorified 
in his saints, and to be admired in 
all them that believe (because our 
testimony among you was believed) 
in that day/' 2 Thess. 1: 7-10. 

In the various revelations we have 

of Christ to us, we have him pre- 
sented to us under various aspects. 
In this divine character he claims 
our worship; in his sacrificial char- 
acter we have the ground of our 
hope as guilty sinners; in his royal 
character he claims our obedience to 
his laws; in the perfect moral char- 
acter that he exhibited in his life, 
we have a pattern for our imitation ; 
and in his character as a Saviour of 
our ruined and wretched race, he 
presents claims for our love and 

II We have a revelation of Christ 
in us. "When it pleased God" says 
Paul, "to reveal his Son in me." 
And this revelation of Christ in 
Paul, was no special revelation to 
him to prepare him for the apostle- 
ship, but it was what every true 
Christian experiences. Hence Paul 
says in writing to all the members 
that comprised the churches of Ga- 
latia, "my little children, of whom 
1 travail in birth again until Christ 
be formed in you," Gal. 4: 19. 
Christ formed within us and Christ 
revealed in us, express the same 
thing in Christian experience. The 
following suggestive language oc 
curs in Paul's epistle to the Collos- 
sians : In speaking of his apostle- 
ship he says : "Whereof I am made 
a minister, according to the dispen- 
sation of God which is given to me 
for you, to fulfill the word of God; 
even the mystery which hath been 
hid from ages and from generations, 
but now is made manifest to his 
saints: to whom God would make 
known what is the riches ot the 
glory of this mystery among the 
Gentiles; which is Christ in you 
the hope of glory," Col. 1 : -1^-11. 
We have not only in this pa 



the precious truth that Christians 
have Christ in them, but wo also 
learn from it that Christ revealed in 
us or formed in us, is the hope of 
glory, and the grand practical result 
of believing and obeying the gos- 

The revelation of Christ to us, is 
designed to prepare the way for the 
revelation of Christ in us. The rev- 
elation of Christ in us implies more 
than a revelation of Christ to us, 
since many who have the gospel 
preached to them will perish ; while 
all who have Christ revealed in them, 
and retain this revelation of him, 
have the hope of glory, and will be 
saved. In the revelation of Christ 
to us we hear of the things taught 
in the gospel, but in the revelation 
of him in us, wo see and experience 
their reality and excellency. And 
this experimental knowledge is eter 
nallife. Our Lord said in his pray- 
er, John 17: 3, "And this is life eter- 
nal, that they might know thee the 
only true God, and Jesus Christ, 
whom thou hast sent." 

Reader, be satisfied with nothing 
less than a revelation of Christ in 
you. But this will not be a new 
revelation of itself, but new in its 
effects and experience, for such a 
revelation of Christ will produce a 
new creature. Has Christ been re- 
vealed in you? Have you such an 
appreciation of him that you would 
be willing to sacrifice every thing of 
a worldly cnaracter that you may 
win him, and possess him for ever? 
If you have not, seek the gospel 
revelation of him in you, and then 
he will be indeed precious to you. 

J. Q. 

For the Visitor. 



"For by grace are ye Baved through faith ; 
and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God • 
not of works, lest any man should boast. For 
we are his workmanship, created in Christ 
Jesus unto good works, which God hath before 
ordained that we should walk in'tbetu." Eph. 
2: 8, 9, 10. 

The first clause of the above text 
contains the sum and substance of 
Salvation through Chiist. It was 
through the love, favor, or grace of 
God that He sent His Son into the 
world to save us. Now by that 
grace through faith we are saved, if 
saved at all. 

This being saved by grace through 
faith being the grand pillar of truth 
which upholds the fundamental 
principles of the scheme of redemp- 
tion is a matter of the greatest im- 
portance, and a subject we fear often 
abused by way of disconnecting it 
from everything else that should, in 
consequence of God's will, cluster 
around it, or be in harmony with it. 
And we who believe and teach that 
the Gospel in all its bearing is the 
power of God unto salvation to them 
that believe" are often misrepresent- 
ed relative to the subject of faith 
and are sometimes charged with put- 
ting our main dependence in works. 
We propose in this article, to give 
our views in as brief a manner as 
possible, upon the subject of being 
"saved by grace through faith" and 
shall try to prove our views to be 
in harmony with God's word. 

First we remark "the grace of 
God which bringeth salvation hath 
appeared" and that too to "all men" 
for to teach them the "denying of 
ungodliness, worldly lust" etc., and 



how to live in this "present world" 
that we may be saved. This grace 
is effective through faith, therefore 
those who put their trust in the 
grace and mercy of God, irrespective 
of a practical living taith, must and 
will be disappointed. 

That we may have a proper con- 
ception of the subject of faith we 
will glance at the different Scriptur- 
al meanings of the term. 

Sometimes it is used for the faith 
fulness and veracity of God, (see 
Rom. 3:3). Also it is sometimes used 
for the persuasion of the mind as to 
the lawfulness of things of an indif 
ferent nature (see Romans 14 c 22, 
23). And it is frequently put or 
used for the doctrine of the Gospel. 
As instances we quote : "The word 
is nigh thee even in thy mouth and 
in tby heart, that is the word of 
faith, which we preach." Rom. 10:8. 

Felix wanted to hear Paul "con- 
cerning the faith in Christ." Paul 
seys, "strive together for the faith 
of the Gospel." Jude says "The 
faith that was once delivered to the 

Paul to Galantians says he now 
preached the faith he once destroy- 
ed. Also of "hearing the faith." 

And Gal. 3:23 "But before faith 
came we were kept under the law, 
shut up unto the faith which should 
be revealed." 

"I have kept the faith." "Some 
shall depart from the faith." "Hath 
denied the faith." Paul says "my 
Son after the common faith." In 
Revelations Christ says, by the 
spirit, concerning the church in Per- 
gamos thou "hast not denied my 
faith" and in chap. 14: 12. "Here 
are they that have kept the com- 
mandments of God and faith of 

Jesus." "Examine yourselves 
whether you be in the faith." (2 Cor. 
13 : 5). Much more might be pro- 
duced to show that often where the 
word "faith" is used it has a refer- 
erence to the Gospel and law of grace 
and faith. 

We next will examine the subject 
as applicable to individuals, or under 
the head of personal faith. In this 
respect faith in Scripture is present- 
ed in two leading views. 1st, As- 
sent or persuasion ; 2d. that of con- 
fidence or reliance. The first may 
stand disconnected from the latter, 
but the latter cannot exist without 
the former. 

Many have an assenting faith in 
the Scriptures — that Jesus Christ is 
the Son of God and the Saviour of 
the world. James seems to infer 
such a faith is allowable to devils, 
and even professed christians may 
have nothing more than snch a dead, 
inoperative faith as Christ plainly 
teaches when speaking of those that 
shall at the last day come up and 
say, "Lord have we not prophesied 
in thy name?" etc., and he shall 
say "depart from me I never 
knew you. Those characters will 
be condemned not for a want of sin- 
cerity in their faith but because of 
their works of iniquity. We may 
rightly conclude, assent to the truths 
of the christian religion, may follow 
examination and conviction of their 
truthfulness, yet the spirit be un- 
renewed and the conduct sinful, so 
that believers may be and often are 
"workers of iniquity." 

Faith, necessary as a condition of 
salvation, must have implicit con- 
fidence and firm reliance in God's 
promises, connected with assent. 
Through such faith as implies trust 



and confidence in God, Noah moved 
with fear* went to work and ulti- 
mately condemned the world '-'and 
became heir of the righteousness 
which is by faith." Ity such faith 
Abraham obeyed God and to him it 
was counted for righteousness. By 
such faith "the ciders obtained a 
good report." 

Seeing then that implicit con- 
fidence and trust is the necessary el- 
ement to make faith of a saving 
nature, we are next made to enquire 
from whence cometh such faith. 
Our text says, "and that not of your- 
selves, it is the gift of God." Of our- 
selves we may assent to the con- 
tents of the Bible as we do to any 
other authentic book, but the saving 
element, trust and confidence cometh 
from God or through the workings 
of His spirit. Jesus says, "No man 
can come to Him except the Father 
draw him." ''Faith cometh by 
hearing," by hearing the Truth as it 
is in Jesus. "The dead in tresspasses 
and sins" are made to hear the voice 
of the Son of God "and they that hear 
shall live." "The light that lighteth 
every man" appeareth ; the sinner 
then can see where he standeth j 
the Gospel as a mirror reflects to 
him his awful state and standing; 
the convictions of God's spirit im- 
pels him to trust in Jesus according 
to the authority and direction of 
God's word ; repentance and turning 
to God is the consequent result. His 
faith will necessarily prompt him on 
to obedience. His trust and con- 
fidence in God made effective 
through that "faith that worketh by 
love" will never say to him, stop, 
short of obedience to God's com- 
mand upon which hangs salvation 
through the merits of Jesus Christ. 

It is a positive injunction or prom- 
ise of the Lord, "He that believeth 
and is baptized shall be saved," He 
that believeth with entire confi- 
dence and trust in God, it being 
such faith as is "the gift of God" 
will be baptized and therefore mus- 
be saved — saved from the condemn 
ing power of all past sins — all hav- 
ing been washed away through the 
blood of a crucified Savior, and then 
the Holy Spirit, a "gift of God" 
shall illuminate the "new creature" 
unto the light of "perfect day." 

"Not of works, lest any man should 
boast." Now were man to merit 
Salvation by his works he would 
have something to boast of. Sal- 
vation then would be a matter of 
debt; this cannot be, for after we 
have done all we are commanded to 
do we are counted unprofitable ser- 
vants. There can be justly noth- 
ing due an unprofitable servant, 
but punishment and denunciation 
tor his conduct. So with men all 
are sinners, at the best unprofitable ; 
but God so loves us as to grant 
pardon, justification and Salvation. 
Oh grace is free grace indeed ! We 
can not merit Salvation by our faith 
or works. A living working faith 
is simply the condition upon which 
God has seen fit to suspend Salva- 
tion through His free grace. 

"For we are His workmanship, 
created unto Christ Jesus unto good 
works. "Faith without works is 
dead" therefore works must hold a 
prominent place in the "law of faith" 
We now propose to designate its 
position, and remark in the language 
of the great reformer, M. Luther, 
"Faith ought to produce good works 
purely in obedience to God and not 
in order to our justification." 



Works is to faith as the spirit is to 
the body, without the spirit the 
body is dead, inactive, a dead mass 
hastening to corruption. Says James 
"show thy faith without thy works 
and I will show thee my faith by 
my works." When Faith is made 
alive by the Spirit of God it becomes 
active just as Adam "became a liv- 
ing soul" when God breathed in him 
the breath of life. Every pulsation 
of such a living faith will beat in 
unison with God's word, therefore 
truly, "faith ought to produce works 
purely in obedience to God." 

It therefore stands as an unmis- 
takable evidence of being alive to 
God. God may know what is in 
the heart but his scheme of Salva- 
tion is such that he has given com- 
mandments of such a nature that he 
may have an outward manifestation 
of our faith in him. They are given 
to test our faith. Thus He tested 
Abraham's faith! By faith the walls 
of Jerico fell down; but through 
works — obedience to the command 
— faith brought the power of God to 
be effective in demolishing those 
walls. When James speaks of works 
even to say "Ye see then how that 
by works a man isjustified, and not 
by faith only," he is showing that 
justifying faith can not stand dis 
connected from works no more than 
the spirit can be disconnected from 
the living body, they must stand to- 
gether. Works is the outgrowth of 
faith, just as the movements of the 
body is the result of the life within. 
We agree with Paul we are justified 
by faith, but only by such a faith 
which produce works "purely in 
obedience to God." We see Paul did 
not discard the necessity of being 
obedient to faith. From Jesus 

Christ he claims to have received 
grace "for obedience to the faith 
among all nations." Rom. 1:5. Al- 
so speaks of the work of faith ; in 
Thes. 1:3 saya "Remember your 
work of faith." And 2 Thes. 1: 11. 
"That God would fulfill in you the 
work of faith with power." 

We next shall examine the evi- 
dences necessary to produce or cause 
saving faith to center in the heart. 
In nothing can the saying "like be- 
gets like," be more appropriately ap- 
plied than in this subject of faith. 
If the truth, the whole truth, and 
nothing but the truth, are the evi- 
dences presented, faith will be such 
that the believer will "do the truth," 
the whole truth and nothing but 
the truth! There must be evidence, 
before there can be faith. The doc- 
trine of the Gospel must be heard 
for "faith cometh by hearing," and 
then faith in the same will cause the 
individual to act accordingly. But 
let the truth be "changed into a lie" 
or a portion of God's word be sup- 
pressed and the believer will in 
actions give God the lie and say this 
and that is nonessential. It follows 
then that such faith that produces 
works not in harmony with God's 
word is not saving faith and by such 
faith that lacks this test no one is 
justified. No faith is saving other 
than that which causes the posfi - 
or to "obey from the heart that form 
of doctrine delivered unto us." Why 
is Christ "become the author of Sal- 
vation to all them that obey him?" 
Because all such have true saving 
faith. Why have those that do His 
commandments the glorious prom- 
ise of entering into the city? Be- 
cause the doing of his command- 
ments is evidence of a genuine liv- 
ing faith in God. 



" We are God's workmanship cre- 
ated unto good works which He hath 
before ordained we should walk in 
them. God so ordained it, so de- 
termined, so decreed, and so com- 
manded, that all who were recreated, 
regenerated, in Christ Jesus by His 
grace through faith, should walk in 
them, yea will walk in them. 

It is an unalterable law of God 
that every seed produces a plant or 
tree of its kind. Seeds of religious 
error planted in the heart will pro- 
duce a religious life full of errors 
and delusions. But truth — the word 
of God, planted in the heart, will 
bring forth a tree full of truth, love 
and obedience. Think oi it profess- 
or. Have you that proof that bears 
testimony that you have saving 
faith ? 

God is now putting the test to 
your faith, now is the day of your 
trial — state of preparation. See to 
it are you doing your duty, are you 
from the heart, obeying all His 
commands and keeping the ordinan- 
ces as delivered unto you by Christ 
and the Apostles ? Oh ! when you 
and I are weighed in the scales of 
God's justice, may we not'be found 

For the Visitor. 


Whosoever therefore shall be 
ashamed of me, and of my words, in 
this adulterous and sinful genera- 
tion ; of him also shall the son of 
man be ashamed, when he cometh in 
the glory of his Father and the holy 
Angels. Mark. 8: 38. The above 
text is one of great importance. 
Whosoever, or any one, therefore : 
as much as to say for this reason — 

which is given previous to the text. 
Christ says, whosoever shall be 
ashamed of me and of my words. We 
have, in the sentence, two import- 
ant ideas; the first is that of being 
ashamed of Christ: the second, that 
of being ashamed of his word, which 
perhaps claims the greater attention. 
We, (in order that we may be fully 
understood in our views), will first 
try to offer a tew thoughts on the 
first subject. We find that, the 
priests in the temple at one time be- 
lieved on Christ: for fear of the 
people, they did not acknowledge 
him, lest they should be cast out of 
the temple. Wo find again, that the 
love of God casteth away all fear. 
They, for fear of the people, did not 
acknowledge him, lest they should 
be cast out of the temple ; and why ? 
because they loved the praise of man, 
rather than the praise of God. 
Hence, they were ashamed of Christ; 
by whom, and for whom all things 
were made. We are the creatures, 
and he the creator. And it is to be 
lamented, that in our days, there 
are scores of such characters. The 
second subject is that of being asham- 
ed of the words of Christ : which, as 
already said, claims the greater at- 
tention. It is to be lamented, that 
people are so often ashamed to con- 
verse with their creator. 

But this, at the present day, has 
become a means by which the honorl 
of men is sought. Hollering, and 
hooping, and shouting, in our days, 
take the lead, rather than a genuine 
conviction. The prayers that are 
offered, must be offered in the cor- 
ners of the streets and in their large 
ornamental houses with the highest 
flow of language that can be found: 
and if a secret prayer is offered it 



must afterwards bo made public in 
order that the praise of man may be 
gained. "Cursed is the man that 
putteth his trust in the armor of 
flesh." Ashamed of Christ and his 
words ? Yes, ashamed to go down 
into the pebbly brook in order to be 
buried with their blessod Kedeemer; 
lest by any means they might be 
raised with him and walk in newness 
of life; upon which we have the 
promise of the Holy Ghost. One 
day we see them crying, and weep- 
ing, and praying. The next in the 
saloon, or at a show, or perhaps at 
the card table, or in the ball room, 
or at a dance enjoying themselves in 
the things of the lower, and darker 
world. Ashamed they are to lay 
aside their garments, and stoop to 
wash their brethren's feet, and to 
refrain from wearing costly array, 
and broidering the hair : but they 
eat the feast with the leavened bread 
of maliciousness and hatred ; and 
wearing hoods, and veils, ear-rings, 
and bracelets, and every high and 
exalted thing; all because they are 
ashamed of the words of Christ: 
and because the adversary has the 
uppermost seat in the heart. "Spots 
they are in your feasts of charity." 
"Wells without water;' 7 having 
neither the truth nor the spirit of 
God in them. 

He says again, that they heap up 
to themselves teachers, having itch- 
ing ears, who have become the min- 
isters of light; and no marvel, for 
Satan himself is transformed into an 
angel of light. Paul says, the gos- 
pel of Christ is the power of God 
unto salvation unto every one that 
believeth. Again, "by this we do 
know that we know him, if we keep 
his commandments." 

Young brethren and sisters, be 
faithful; stand upon the rock, Chi 1st 
Jesus : bo not ashamed of the words 
of Christ, to acknowledge and do 
them : for he that is ashamed of me 
and of my words, of him shall also the 
son of man be ashamed, when he 
cometh in the glory of his Father 
and the holy angels. Dear and much 
beloved brethren and sisters, be not 
ashamed to acknowledge Christ and 
his words ; be not ashamed to be 
clad with modest apparel, and to 
stoop to wash your brethren's feet; 
and to be sober when you see the 
world rejoice in uncertain pleasures 
— and also to reprove them when 
they err. Although they may some- 
times laugh you to scorn, you are 
honored of your Heavenly Father. 
Christ says, I am not come to send 
peace on the earth, but a sword, 
which is the word God ; and again 
my words shall judge you in the last 
day. Paul says, judge yourselves, 
lest ye be condemned with the world. 
The time is last approaching and 
hastening on, when all must appear 
before the judge of quick and dead ; 
and give an account ot the deeds 
done in the body : those that have 
done good, unto the resurrection of 
life, and those that have done evil, 
unto the resurrection of damnation 
— those who have been ashamed of 
Christ and his words; to meet a God 
who is ashamed of them. Those 
who have loved the commandments, 
shall then rejoice, and shall shine 
forth brighter than the sun : But 
his enemies shall thon bo made his 
foot stool ; it shall then be said to 
them, depart from me ye workers of 
iniquity, for I never knew you. O, 
the shrieks and cries that shall then 
be uttered ! 



They shall then cry for rocks and 
mountains, to fall upon them : but 
nothing will then appease the wrath 
of an angry God, but to cast them 
into the place that was prepared for 
the devil and his angels; where there 
is weeping, and wailing, and gnash 
ing of teeth; where the worm dieth 
not, and the fire is not quenched. 
"For," says Paul, "I am persuaded, 
that neither death, nor life, nor an- 
gels, nor principalities, nor powers, 
nor things present, nor things to 
come, nor height, nor depth, nor any 
other creature, shall be able to sepa- 
rate us from the love of God which 
is in Christ Jesus our Lord" : but 
the reason, that we so often are 
ashamed of the words of Christ is, 
that we never have attained unto 
that love. Whenever we have the 
love of God within our hearts, we 
are not ashamed of his words; neith- 
er do we find one commandment, 
that is not necessary to the salvation 
of the soul. 

Dennis Weimer. 

For the Visitor. 


The chilling winds may howl and 
storms of snow may scatter their 
downy flakes around us until all is 
drifted full. The cold increases un- 
til we barely dare venture out to at- 
tend to the duties we owe to each 
other to sustain life. In this beau- 
tiful country of ours, a land of peace 
and plenty, the people can prepare 
themselves for the approaching 
storms of winter. The farmer has 
his barns well filled with good pro- 
vender for his domestic animals, his 
garner is well filled with choice grain, 
his cellar with the best productions 

of his orchard, his wood-houso filled 
with dry fuel. The citizens of the 
towns in this country can purchase 
the necessaries of life and when the 
cold winter comes with its stormy 
blasts and chilling winds, we can sit 
by our heated stoves in our cozy lit- 
tle homes and enjoy the benefits of 
our plenteous supply. If we wish 
to attend to out-door duties we can 
put on our warm coats, &c, and face 
the storm without injury from frost. 
But is this the case with humanity 
at large? Think of the poor. Way 
out yonder is the little cottage with 
its inmates consisting of parents and 
children, the father works hard to 
earn daily food for his dear ones. 
The mother sits bent over her sew- 
ing until late hours summon her to 
retire to rest. All this is done for 
the sustenance of the family. Yet 
starvation stares them in the face. 
They own no mansion, no fancy par- 
lor; not even the humble little cot 
in which they live. The summer 
season may pass over their heads 
finding them comfortable, but ah ! 
the cold winter, how does it find 
them ? no garners full of grain, no 
cellar of fruit, no supply of fuel and 
no warm garments. The night pass- 
es over their shivering forms, the 
morning dawns; the children as- 
semble around the few blazing fagots, 
crying "Ma I'm cold." Oh my 
friends don't forget the poor. Go to 
the city if you please, you see a lit- 
tle news-boy with torn, dirty clothes, 
calling out "The morning news," 
"only five cents." Follow him 
awhile, he makes a few sales, then 
hastens home, you pursue him, he 
goes down some back alley to an old 
rickety building, he goes up a pair 
of creaking stairs and back a dark 



hall and at last enters a room in 
which lies a sick form upon a bed of 
straw; a poor emaciated mother 
watching the fleeting breath as it 
leaves the body. All look sad and 
gloomy, nothing to buoy them up. 
You enquire the cause of this pov 
erty in theextrome,perhaps unavoid- 
able, perhaps through indolence and 
perhaps from a cause far worse — 
drunkness with all its baneful effects. 
Those of us who have good homes 
to live in and plenty around us and 
to spare, do we appreciate it? With 
what thankfulness should we ap 
proach our Maker for those innu- 
merable and unmerited blessings. 
When we are seated around our 
warm firesides and our richly serv- 
ed lables, let us think of the poor, 
and that it is God who has so richly 
blessed us, let us whenever we have 
opportunity lend a helping hand to 
those in distress. How man} 7 hearts 
can be made to rejoice in this way ; 
how many burdens made lighter. 
Our conscience is at ease and happi- 
ness crowns our pathway while we 
live upon earth, and a brighter crown 
awaits us in eternity. 

S. T. Bosserman. 
Dunkirk, Ohio. 


Whosoever surveys the state of the 
church in this day of alternate elevation 
and depression, must be convinced that 
there is something wanting to give a 
more stable character to the faith of 
Christians — a greater uniformity to their 
devotion and practice. Religion in the 
heart is a deep stream, unaffected by 
the temporary rains, always flowing and 
always full , rising from its great foun- 
tain God, and partaking, in some degree 

at least, of his purity and unchangeable- 
ness. It is not at one time a torrent, 
noisy and destructive in its course; and 
anon a brook almost stagnaut and dry. 
It"is permanent life. 

If we inspect the hearts of men, we 
shall find there are two sources from 
which they derive their active impulses. 
There are some who derive all their mo- 
tions from within ; they act from the 
individuality ot their own character. 
Like a steam hoat, they carry the im- 
peling power In their own bosoms, and, 
through oceans and winds, from what- 
ever quarter they blow and roll, they 
make their way to the point of destina- 
tion. Others receive all their incite- 
ment from external causes. Like ships, 
which are dependent on the wind, they 
advance only when the wind is propiti- 
ous. Their passive hearts reflect the 
image of the woild around them. 

Among the followers of Christ, too, 
some live directly on God ; they seem 
to have a constant vision of the Holy 
one. The promise of Christ is verified 
in them — Whosoever drinketh of the 
water that I shall give him, shall never 
thirst; but the water that I shall give 
him shall be as a well of water springing 
up unto everlasting life. As the dews and 
showers descending from the sky support 
vegetable life, so the Spirit of God, de- 
scending from above, supports spiritual 
life. It is the source of all the practical 
holiness and secret joys that spring up 
in the heart of a proficient Christian. 
Drinking into this Spirit, without de- 
pending on impulses, is what we mean 
by living on God. 

Religion in the Bible is frequently 
called life. There is appropriateness in 
the term. For, as natural life is the 
source of all bodily sensation and activ- 
ity, so religion is a principle in the 
heart, which is the source of spiritual 



activity and holiness. It is a life par 
excellence) without it, morality is but a 
dead principle, and our best actions but 
specious sins. It is a quickening power 
planted amidst the sensibilities of our 
nature, by tho Holy Spirit. It is the 
divine nature with us; and makes us 
one with God and Christ. It gives 
meaning to certain passages of Scripture 
not before understood. It is the root of 
holiness in our inmost souls, and the 
tree sprouting from it will blossom and 
bear fruit forever. 

Christians in this age, are in great 
danger of substituting other principles 
for this vital religion, and living on oth- 
er objects than on God. 

The love of God is the soul of relig- 

ion. It is the central grace, around 
which the others cluster. It arises at 
first from a spiritual discovery of God's 
real existence and character. No more 
viewing him afar, the believer realizes 
that he is, and is the rewarder of all 
such as diligently seek him. In the 
heavens, the earth, the sea, the stars, 
he sees nothing but the slender curtain 
drawn before his eternal throne. God 
is everywhere; in all, supporting all, 
controlling all, blessing ail. His "in- 
corruptible Spirit is in all things;" and 
every wind speaks his power, and every 
star twinkles to his praise. — Whether 
the Christian walks abroad in the early 
dawn, or to watch the last ravs of the 

his character. He takes him as he 
proclaims himself and overlooks no at- 
tribute. He rejoices that he is holy ; 
he is willing that he should be just. It 
is not from nature alone, or from specu- 
lation, that a spiritual man derives his 
conception of God. He reads his word ; 
he hears him speak in his own inspired 
pages. He bows before the proclama- 
tion of his own authority. But he does 
not stop at the naked letter of Scripture. 
To him the words spoken by Christ are 
spirit and life, because the Eternal Spir- 
it has stamped them on his heart. All 
is real, because all is deeply felt. 

Living on God implies the habit of 
daily meditation on divine things. The 
want of this is the principle defect of the 
present day. The manuals of meditative 
devotion are becoming so much obselete 
lumber; and magazines, miscellanies, 
biographies, religious novels and narra- 
tives, half fiction at least, are supplying 
their place. We live on the husks of 
piety, and throw away the substantial 
corn. Who now reads Kempis ? Who 
tries his heart over Edwards on the 
Religious affections ? Who imbibes the 
spirit of Leighton, of Howe and Mead, 
of Owen and Flavel ? Especially, who 
drinks in the spirit of the blessed Bi- 
ble? This has been styled an active 
age; but let it be remembered, that the 
river without the fountain will soon flow 
away and leave its channel empty and 

receding sun, he walks with God. In dry. Is it not possible for a man to 

the thunder he hears his Father's voice; 
in the flowers he sees his beauty. He 
is never less alone than when, retired 
from the world, and buried in the 
deepest solitude, he fee)3 his Father's 
presence. As then he muses, the fire 

The Christian who thus lives on God, 
has not only deeper views of his pres- 

bustle in religion, without any princi- 
ple ? Have not some rushed to the 
work of God without knowing what 
spirit they were of? It needs principle 
to fortify the heart against the rockings 
and agitations of this mutable age ; and 
deep principle is fostered in deep re- 
tirement. A man always moving with 
a crowd, though it be a religious crowd, 

ence, but also more consistent views of | will have a very superficial religion. He 



will be spattered by the foam, blown 
from the restless noisy wave, which rolls 
and breaks around him ; but will never 
bathe in the deep calm sea, that drench- 
es and purifies the inward frame. The 
habit of meditation is enjoined by tbe 
precepts of God, and the example of 
inspired saints. "Meditate on these 
things. When thou prayest, enter thy 
closet aud shut thy door." This is the 
voice of him, who recommended his pre- 
cepts by the example of going into the 
mountains, and spending whole nights 
in prayer. Jesus began his ministry 
by spending forty days in the wilder- 
ness; and holy David says, "at mid- 
night I will arise and give thanks unto 
thee, because of thy righteous judg- 
ments." Blessed men ! It was your 
sweet prerogative to live on God. 

We need something certainly, to re- 
sist the superficial tendencies of this su- 
perficial age. We may say of some of 
our revivals of religion, what King 
Pyrrhus said of his victories, — "A few 
more such victories, and I am undone." 
A few more such revivals, and religion 
will decline to a state from which we 
shall not soon see it revived again. 
Some good men seem to be stifled, if 
they are not breathing the atmosphere 
of a volcano; they are asleep and retro- 
grade, if they are not riding at the 
swift speed of the whirlwind. They de- 
pend on the news of the day for all their 
animation in religion. — They live on 
the circumstances of religion, not its es- 
sence; like caterpillars, they chew the 
leaves of the tree, and do not taste its 
fruit. Thus they go through life. Like 
a vessel, now riding on the summit of a 
mountain wave, then driving into the 
yawning gulf, they are always above the 
proser level, or below it. Snch men 
have no healthful life. Their whole 
moral existence is a fever or a sleep. 

Living on God implies that we have 
a deep sense of our dependence on him, 
and no dependence on any other source 
of activity or consolation. To exalt 
God, and depress men, is the very 
genius of the Gospel. 

"I find," says President Edwards, 
in one of the pages of his private dairy, 
"by experience, that, let me make reso- 
lutions, and do what I will, with never 
so many inventions, it is all nothing and 
to no purpose at all, without the motions 
of the Spirit of God; for if the Spirit 
of God should be as much withdrawn 
from me always, as for tbe week past, 
notwithstanding all I do, should not 
grow, but should languish and misera- 
bly fall away. There is no dependence 
on myself." But this truth rests on 
higher authority. "Abide in me, and 
I in you. As the branch cannot bear 
fruit of itself, except it abide in the 
vine ; no more can ye, except ye abide 
in me. I am the vine, ye are the 
branches. He that abideth in me, and 
I in him, the same bringeth forth much 
fruit; for without me ye can do noth- 
ing." Blessed Jesus ! How sweet are 
thy promises ! On these, my weak and 
helpless soul, beset by dangers, and al- 
most sinking in the strife of its foes, 
can rest, and will rest, with undivided 
trust ! 

1 have said we must have no other 
dependence ; for why should a man 
trust to a floating rush, when he can 
stand on an immovable rock ? We 
must learn to go direct to God ; and, 
confessing our sins before him, derive 
ftom him pardon, peace and the entire 
support of our spiritual life. The child 
of God has a spring in its own garden, 
which never fails; why then, when 
pressed by thirst, should he resort to the 
cisterns of an arid wilderness ? There 
is a God who giveth songs in the night, 



and his true children can live on him 
in the darkest times. 

Some Christians move only on the 
rising and falling of social emotion. If 
the church is engaged, they walk on Ihe 
scaffolding of piety, not on its solid 
dome ; they are impressed by the picture, 
not by the substance. But if a man 
lives on God, his heart will be the same, 
while God is the same. He moves by 
a deeper power than other men. Tnis 
is part of what the apostle means, when 
he says, "We walk by faith not by 

The truth is to the deep-seated piety 
of the Christian who lives on God and 
God alone, a time of general religious 
declension is precisely the time of his 
highest diligence in duty. So it was 
with Paul at Athens ; his spirit was 
stirred within him, when he saw the 
city wholly given to idolatry. And the 
holy Psalmest gives us the essence of 
his deep religion, when he says, "Riv- 
ers of waters run down my eyes, be- 
cause they keep not thy law." When 
night settles over the sea, then are the 
guiding beams of the night most necessa- 
ry and cheering to the voyager over the 
dark and trembling billows. 

But we will not attempt farther to 
describe the life in God, which after all 
can be understood only by being posess- 
ed. Reader, if your religion is founded 
in humility, and a deep acquaintance 
with your own heart : if your own piety 
is meditative as well as active ; constant, 
and not periodical and fluctuating; a 
deep principle and not a sudden im- 
pulse ; characterized by love to God and 
an abiding sense of dependence on him ; 
if your warmest affections arise in the 
closet; if your purest joys flow directly 
from the divine presence — if, in times 
of darkness and disappointment, as well 
as seasons of light and mercy, you main- 

tain an unwavering faith ; then you do 
know, by the best of all teachers, your 
own sweet consciousness, what it is to 
live on God. — Selected. 


"The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit : a 
broken and a contrite heart, God, Thou wilt 
not despise." — Psalm li. 17. 

The Israelites were required to offer 
for sacrifice not onlv clean beasts, but 
those which were without blemish , 
without defect. The blind or mained , 
that which "had anything superfluous or 
lacking in its parts ," that which was 
bruised , or crushed , or broken , or cut, 
was not accepted. It was an offense to 
God to offer it. An Israelite came to 
the door of the Tabernacle with a lamb 
for a sin-offering. The priest received 
it from his hands, but found it maimed. 
He called the offerer, "Dost thou not 
know the law?" "But, my father, I 
am poor!" "Why then didst thou not 
bring two turtle-doves , as the law al- 
lows thee?" "Nay, my father, but the 
lamb was more valuable, and I was 
ashamed to bring so small a sacrifice to 
our God, and before His people." 
"And dost thou think, my son, that 
God is pleased with the value of thy 
offering? If he needed offerings, He 
would not tell thee; for the cattle upon 
a thousand hills are His. He demands 
obedience ; and a spotless dove is more 
acceptable than an ox that is blemished. 
Go, and subdue thy pride, and bring a 
double offering, if it be but two ephahs 
of fine flower, for this new disobedi- 
ance." The Israelite went his way sor- 
rowful and ashamed. The penitential 
psalm of David was a part of the 
service of the temple of that 
day. A poor penitent came up to 
worship before the Lord , who had j ust 



risen from a sick bed , where he had 
lingered for many months, longing and 
fainting for the courts of the Lord. He 
could scarcely sustain his tottering 
limbs; but he came "with the people 
that kept holy day," to witness the 
morning sacrifice. He heard those de- 
lightful words: "Thou desirest not 
sacrifice, else would 1 give it. Thoude- 
lightest not in burnt offering. The sac- 
rifices of God are a broken spirit; a bro- 
ken and a contrite heart , O God , Thou 
wilt not despise." They were like a 
cordial to his sinking spirit. The ser- 
vice was fiuished. One after another 
brought his sacrifice, and was accepted 
and dismissed; but the penitent had 
none. At length he drew near, and 
prostrated himself bofore the priest. 
•'What wilt thou, my sonj?" said the 
venerable man ; "hast thou an offering ?" 
"No, my father; the last night a poor 
widow and her children came to me , 
and I had nothing to give her but the 
two young pigeons which were ready 
for sacrifice." "Bring, then, an epah of 
fine flour." "Nay, my father, but this 
day , my sickness and poverty had left 
only enough for my own starving chil- 
dren , and I have not even an ephah of 
flour." "Why then art thou come to me, 
my son?" "I heard them sing, 'The sac- 
rifices of God are a broken spirit/ will 
he not then accept mine ? God be mer- 
ciful to me a sinner !" The old priest 
was melted, and the tear started in his 
eye as he lifted the feeble man from the 
ground. He laid his hands upon his 
head: "Blessed be thou, my son! 
Thine offering is accepted. It is better 
than thousands of rivers of oil ; Jeho- 
vah make His face to shine upon thee , 
and give thee peace !" 


Graces— Faith, Hope, and Charity. 


The coming of our Lord in glory is 
held as an article of faith by all true 
Christians. But there is a difference 
between holding it as a christian doc- 
trine and as a hope. We may believe 
in it , as a fact yet to be accomplished , 
and still not desire it. We know that 
God's promise , respecting His Son's re- 
turn to earth , must be fulfilled , and we , 
nevertheless, may offer no prayer for its 
fulfillment, and even look upDn it with 

It will not be questioned that the at- 
titude of the early Chnrch was one of 
constant waiting for Him who had as- 
cended to God. His promise , that He 
would come again was fresh in their 
minds , and they hoped to see it speedily 
fulfilled. But many centuries have 
passed , and great changes have come 
over the world and the Church. There 
are multitudes who now say of the long 
absent Christ, as the Jews said of 
Moses when he delayed to come down 
out of the Mount, "As for this man , 
we wot not what is become of Him." 
It is not uncommon to hear all that is 
said in Scripture of His return so inter- 
preted as to apply to some operation of 
the Holy Spirit or providential acting of 
God. Perhaps we may say that, to the 
majority of men, the thought of the 
Lord's personal return is becoming more 
and more strange and unwelcome. 

But there are those , and our words 
are meant only for them , who love the 
Lord's appearing. It is their hope and 
their prayer. As there were those "who 
looked for redemption in Jerusalem,' 
and were "waiting for the consolation of 
Israel" when the Son of God came the 
first time into the world, so now are 
there many who are looking and waiting 
for His return. To such the season of 
Advent is a blessed season. They are 



glad ho be quickened in their hope, and 
strengthened in their faith, by the serv- 
ices of the church , and into her prayers 
they pour all the fullness of their hearts. 
They are never weary of saying: 
'fCome, Lord Jesus, come quickly." 
The desire to see the Lord is the natural 
impulse of Christian love, and grows 
stronger the more ardent that love be- 
comes. If the church, the bride of the 
Lamb , does not hasten the day of the 
marriage , it is because love has grown 
cold. Till that day comes, she should 
never rest nor be silent. It is the bur- 
den of her petition to see Him, and to 
be made like Him. Not till He comes 
can the saints be perfected and enter in- 
to glory. Even the blessed dead are 
not perfected , for they wait for their 
bodies. Not till He comes again to the 
earth can the power of death and hell 
be broken, and mortality be swallowed 
up of life, and the peace and order of 
heaven be seen. 

It is most unhappy that the day of 
Christ is chiefly associated , in many 
minds, with thoughts of judgment and 
terror. It is true that He comes to 
judge the world, and to give to every 
man according to his works, but His 
day is pre-eminently the day of salva- 
tion. It is not the end of human histo- 
ry , but the opening of a new age, and 
an age of such blessedness and glory as 
has not entered the heart of man. 

To prepare the Lord's way, two things 
are necessary on the part of the 
church, one external , the preaching of 
the Gospel to all nations , and one in- 
ternal , the preparation of the Saints. 
And the two should go on together, for 
they are most intimatly connected, and 
must both be done in the power of the 
Holy Ghost. The Gospel is preached 
most effectually when the church is full 
of spiritual life. But where it has been 

preached, and the glad tidings have 
been sounded among all nations, the 
work of the Church, in this regard, is 
done. To conquer the world, and take 
posession of it for her Lord , is not her 
commission nor her work; that the 
Lord has reserved for Himself to be ac- 
complished by acts of kingly power and 
by the manifestation of His Glory. To 
act as His herald and ambassador is the 
work of the church, but to reign on the 
earth is not hers, till she sits as the 
glorified queen with Him on His 

The preparation of the saints to meet 
the Lord, is found in their spiritual 
likeness to Him , and this is effected by 
the Holy Spirit , through all the ordi- 
nances and ministries and means of 
grace which are in the church. This 
spiritual likeness is what He now seeks 
to perfect in every member of His body , 
as preparatory to our change into the 
image of His glory. Hence the neces- 
sity that our eyes be ever fastened up- 
on Him, as he now is; not that we 
should substitute the imperfect for the 
perfect, and be satisfied with something 
that comes very far short of our true 
standing in Him. The heavenly, the 
immortal , the incorruptible is set be- 
fore us as our goal — likeness to the 
glorified Man — and with anything less 
than this we cannot be content; not a 
peaceful death, not the disembodied 
state , but the fullness of life — life that 
embraces body, soul and spirit, and 
glorifies our whole humanity. 

To keep the advent of her Lord con- 
tinually before herself, is thus a matter 
of vital interest to the church. Forget- 
ting it, neglecting it, marks the ab- 
sence of love , and is the sure symptom 
of the worldly mind. To be made 
ready for her Head , and to be presented 
unto Him, is the theme which the apos- 



ties urge in all their epistles , and it is 
the hope of this union to Him which is 
the great incentive to holiness of life 
and the faith fnl performance of every 
duty. The church, truly waiting for 
her Lord, cannot but be a church full 
of all good works, diligent in the 
preaching of the Gospel, zealous in the 
use of every means of grace, unworldly 
in spirit, peaceful amid all the agita- 
tions of the times, a holy witness to 
God's truthfulness, when scoffers all 
around are crying: " Where is the 
promise of his coming ?" — The Church 


In this article 1, of course, use the 
term amusements in the popular sense 
of pleasure seeking by a resort to world 
ly entertainments, — agreeable sports, 
and pastimes. The question often arises: 
"Are we never to seek such amuse- 
ments?^ I answer: It is our privilege 
and our duty to live above a desire 
for such things. All that class of de- 
sires should be extinguished by living 
so much in the light of God, and having 
so deep a communion with him as to 
have no relish for such amusements 
whatever. It certainly is the privilege 
of every child of God to walk so closely 
with him ; and maintain so divine a 
communion with him as not to feel the 
necessity of wordly excitements, sports, 
pastimes, and entertainments, to make 
his enjoyment satisfactory. If a Chris- 
tian avails himself of his privilege of 
communing with God, he will naturally 
and by an instinct of his new nature ; 
repel solicitations to go after worldly 
amusements. To him such pastimes 
will appear low, unsatisfactory, and even \ 
repulsive. If he is of a heavenly mind, 
as he ought to be, he will feel as if he I 

could not afford to come down and ask 
enjoyment in worldly amusements. 
Surely, a Christian must be fallen from 
his first love, he must have turned back 
into the world, before he can feci the 
necessity or have the desire of seeking 
enjoyments in worldly sports and pas- 
times. A spiritual mind cannot seek 
enjoyment in worldly society. To such 
a mind that society is necessarily repul- 
sive. Wordly society is insincere, hol- 
low, and to a great extent a sham. 
What relish can a spiritual mind have 
for the gossip of a worldly party of 
pleasure ? None whatever. To a mind 
in communion with God, their worldly 
spirit and ways, conversation and folly 
is repulsive and painful, as it is so 
strongly suggestive of the downward 
tendency of their souls and of the desti- 
ny that awaits them. I have had so 
marked an experience of both sides of 
this question that I think I cannot be 
mistaken. Probably but few persons 
enjoy worldly pleasure more intensely 
than I did before I was converted; but 
my conversion and the spiritual bap- 
tism which immediately followed it, 
completely extingnished all desire for 
worldly sports and amusements. I was 
lifted at once into entirely another plane 
of life and another kind of enjoyment. 
From that hour to the present the mode 
of life, the pastimes, sports, amuse- 
ments, and worldly ways that so much 
delighted me before have not only failed 
to interest me, but I have had a positive 
aversion to them. I have never felt 
them necessary to or even compatible 
with a truly rational enjoyment. I do 
not speak boastingly ; but for the honor 
of Christ and his religion I must > iy 
that my Christian life has been a hap- 
py one. I have had as much enjoy- 
ment as is probably best for men to 
have in this life, and never for an hour 



have I had the desire to turn back and 
seek enjoyment from anything the world 
can give. But some may ask: "Sup- 
pose we do not find sufficient enjoyment 
in religion, and really desire to go after 
worldly amusements, If we have the 
disposition is it not well to gratify it ?" 
"Is there any more sin in seeking 
amusements than in entertaining a long- 
ing for them ?" I reply that professed 
Christians are bound to maintain a life 
consistent with their profession. For 
the honor of religion, they ought to de- 
ny worldly lusts ; and not, by seeking 
to gratify them, give occasion to the 
world to scoff and say that Christians 
love the world as well as they do. If 
professors of religion are backslidden in 
heart and entertain a longing for world- 
ly sports and amusements, they are 
bound by every consideration of duty 
and decency to abstain from all outward 
manifestaiions of such inward lustings. 
Some have maintained that we should 
conform to the ways of the world some- 
what — at least enough to show that we 
can enjoy the world and religion too ; 
and that we make religion appear re- 
pulsive to unconverted souls by turning 
our backs upon what they call their in- 
nocent amusements. But we should 
represent religion as it really is — as a 
living above the world, as consisting in 
a heavenly mind, as that which affords 
an enjoyment so spiritual and heavenly 
as to render the low pursuits and joys 
of worldly men disagreeable and repul- 
sive.' It is a sad stumbling block to 
the unconverted to see professed Chris- 
tians seeking pleasure or happiness from 
this world. Such seeking is a misrep- 
resentation of the religion of Jesus. It 
misleads, bewilders, and confounds the 
observing outsider. If he ever reads 
his Bible, he cannot but wonder that 
souls who are born of God and have 

communion with him should have any 
relish for worldly ways and pleasures. 
The fact is thatthoughtful, unconverted 
men have little or no confidence in that 
class of professing Christians who seek 
enjoyment from this world. They may 
profess to have, and may loosely think 
of such as being liberal and good Chris- 
tians. They may flatter them, and 
commend their religion as being the op- 
posite of fanaticism and higotry, and as" 
being such a religion as they like to see; 
but there is no real sincerity in such 
professions on the part of the impeni- 
tent. In nay early Christian life I 
heard a Methodist bishop from the 
South report a case that made a deep 
impression on my mind. He said there 
was in his neighborhood a slaveholder, 
a gentleman of fortune, who was a gay 
agreeable man, and gave himself much 
to various field sports and other amuse- 
ments. He used to associate much 
with his pastor, often invited him to din- 
ner and accompany him in his sports 
and pleasure-seeking excursions of vari- 
ous kinds. The minister cheerfully 
complied with these requests; and a 
friendship grew up between the pastor 
and parishioner that grew into an in- 
timacy which continued till the last 
sickness of this gay and wealthy man. 
When the wife of this worldling was ap- 
prised that her husband could live but a 
short time she was much alarmed for 
his soul and tenderly inquired if she 
should not call in their minister to con- 
verse and pray with him. He feelingly 
replied: "No, my dear; he is not the 
man for me to see now. He was my 
companion as you know, in worldly 
sports and pleasure-seeking; he loved 
good dinners and a jolly time. I then 
enjoyed his society and found him a 
pleasant companion. But I see now 
that I never had any real confidence in 



his piety and have now no confidence 
in the efficacy of his prayers. I am 
now a dying man, and need the in 
struction and prayers of somebody that 
can prevail with God. We have been 
much together; But our pastor has 
never been in serious earnest with me 
about the salvation of my soul, and he 
is not the man to help me now." The 
wife was greatly affected, and said: 
'What shall then V He replied, "My 
coachman, Tom is a pious man, I have 
confidence in his prayers. I have often 
overheard him pray when about the 
barn or stables, and his prayers have 
always struck me as being quite sincere 
and earnest. I never heard any fool- 
ishness from him. He has always been 
honest as a Christian man. Call him." 
Tom was called, and came within the 
door, dropping his hat and looking ten- 
derly and compassionately at his dying 
master. The dying man put forth his 
hand saying: "Come here, Tom. Take 
my hand. Tom, can you pray for your 
dying master V Tom poured out bis 
soul in earnest prayer : I cannot remem- 
ber the name of this Bishop, it was so 
long ago ; but the story I well remem- 
ber as an illustration of the mistake in 
to which many professors and some 
ministers fall, supposing that we recom- 
mend religion to the unconverted by 
mingling with them in their pleasures 
and their running after amusements. I 
have seen many illustrations of this 
mistake. — Christians should live so far 
above the world as not to need or .seek 
its pleasures; and they recommend re- 
ligion to the world as a source ot the 
highest and purest happiness. The 
peaceful look, the joyful countenance, 
the spiritual serenity and cheerfness of a 
living Christian recommend religion to 
the unconverted. Their satisfaction in 
God, their joy, their living above and 

shunning the ways and amusements of 
worldly minds impress the unconverted 
with a necessity and desirableness of 
a Christian life. But let no man think 
to gain a really Christian influence over 
another by manifesting a sympathy with 
his worldly aspirations. — Charles G. 

The Gift and the Growth of Faith. 
God has means to educate men in 
faith, such as that which is indicated in 
bringing the Israelites up out of Egypt. 
Now they are elated, and now they are 
troubled by fear and anguish. It is as a 
dream when one is hungry and his soul 
fainteth, and he awaketh and is not sat- 
isfied, or as one bending over an abys9 
who is suddenly snatched from destruct- 
ion. Even so were the Israelites when 
they left Egypt. Pharaoh and his army 
were behind them, and the Red Sea 
was before them, and they began to 
murmur at Moses and Aron. Wealth 
to be appreciated, must be acquired by 
labor. Some may obtain it without labor; 
but this is the exception and not the 
rule, and it is not so sure as when we 
work for it, nor is it so readily kept by 
us A man who has not toiled for his 
possessions rarely knows their value, and 
what comes easily goes easily also, be- 
cause it lacks the retaining weight of 
labor which can keep it. It is even so 
with spiritual riches. Gifts of the 
heart and of the mind must come by 
labor. Genius is as much a gift of 
God as are the hands of a man. But if 
a man keeps his hands all day in his 
pockets, or bangs them listlessly by his 
side, he will never become rich, he will 
never cease to be a pauper. And, if a 
man will not cultivate and develop the 
genius and talent which God gives him, 
he too will remain poor iu the wealth of 



heart and intellect. The old philoso- 
pher was right when he compared 
genius to a rich ground. The fatter it 
is, the more thorns and weeds will it 
produce if it is at all neglected, and 
genius neglected will produce only vices 
and not virtues, poverty of mind, and 
not wealth. I went once to a school, 
and asked the teacher to show me the 
best one of his pupils. He was called 
out, and as I looked in his countenance 
I saw earnestness of purpose and an iron 
will depicted there. Near him sat 
another boy whose face betokened geni- 
us, and was full of high promise. He 
blushed in disappointment, that he was 
not called out as the best boy. While 
I looked approvingly at the best, I also 
made inquiries concerning this lad. 
The teacher said the blushing youth 
was the greatest genius, but the other 
was the most diligent. The ease with 
which the boy of genius learns makes 
him undervalue the instruction he re- 
ceives, and 1 fear said the teacher, that 
he will not retain it. Knowledge will 
not become culture to him. But in the 
other boy's mind every sentence carries 
with it the leaden weight of labor spent 
in learning, and the lessons will never 
be lost out of his mind or heart. Earn- 
est labor is, therefore, better than ge- 
nius. Faith is the highest grade of 
spiritual culture, and the study of the 
holy Scriptures brings the mind to this 
end and ehnobles it in this way. But 
faith, to accomplish this, must have the 
assistance of a man's heart and mind. 
The operation of faith is various in dif- 
ferent minds, and this fact should be 
known and remembered. I imagine 
that the psalmest opened his Bible, and, 
as he read, his mind was filled with 
care and his heart with sorrow, and he 
let a tear fall on the sacred page. That 
is the rain cloud before the rain cloud 

before the bright shining of the sun 
The bow must appear ere the peace 
comes. He read, and his heart was 
consoled. He could remember the 
years of the right hand of the Most 
High j he thought on the works of the 
Lord and his wonders in the days of 
old, and, as he meditated of that work 
and talked of His doings, he was com- 
pelled to ask himself, "Who is as great 
a God as our God, whose way is ia the 
sea and His path is in the great waters, 
and his footsteps are not known ?" He 
could, therefore, trust in God, and be 
would pray to Him. But another man 
opens his Bible, and its reading only 
excites criticism in his mind. It is 
false and contradictory, and if he had 
the writing and editing of it, he would 
not leave it open to such errors and 
misstatements. His heart, of course, 
remains cold and unmoved. So it is 
with prayer. To one it is the ladder 
that Jacob saw, strong enough to bear 
its sorrows and cares, and the higher he 
steps, the lighter these sorrows appear 
to him, and the stronger becomes his 
hope and trust ; and all the words his 
lips utter turn to angels of peace, and 
fall back again upon his heart, as the 
angels on Jacob's ladder ascended and 
descended. To another the idea of 
prayer seems absurd. He looks upon 
every one who bends the knee or moves 
the lips as Eli upon Hannah— as one 
intoxicated. He doubts the efficacy of 
prayer, because he never felt its power 
and peace in his own heart. If he at- 
tempts to pray, it is to a god of his own 
making, and not to the God of the uni- 
verse ; and his words fall like flakes of 
snow, back upon his heart. But is it 
the fault of faith ? Is not faith the 
same to all and for all ? Is not the sun 
the same sun to the blind, as to the man 
who can see ? Certainly ; but in one 



the organ of sight is active, while in the 
other it is lost or dormant. Hence men, 
who receive nothing but barrenness in 
answer to their prayers, argues that the 
effect of the prayer of faith is alto- 
gether imaginary. But let them bring 
a willing heart and a ready mind to the 
Word of God, and they will find a flood 
of light from its sacred pages shining 
into their souls; and they shall see such 
magnificent sights as they never con- 
ceived of nor saw with the bodily eyes. 
But, while this faith is the gift and 
grace of God, it must be maintained and 
cultivated by mental activity. Bread 
does not grow in the earth, but the seed 
from which it is made does and there is 
a long chain of labor between the seed 
and corn and the bread. Israel left 
Egypt with unleavened bread — an em- 
blem of the crude faith which they pos- 
sessed. They had done nothing them- 
selves to cultivate it. They would not 
believe Moses until they had seen the 
miracles. They could not trust God in 
the cloudy day, as well as in the sun- 
shine. Hence when they stood before 
the sea, and saw Pharoah's army gain- 
ing on them from behind, they said to 
Moses, "Were there not graves enough 
in Egypt, that thou hast brought us 
here to die in this wilderness ?" And 
another deemed it better to have served 
the Egyptians than to have come hith- 
er. They thought of everything but of 
God, whose power they had seen in 
Egypt. And when Moses bade them 
stand still, and see the salvation of God, 
he too thought that God would do all 
now, as heretofore, and the people do 
nothing; but the Lord told him to bid 
the children of Israel "go forward." 
And whither forward ? Into the sea ? 
Yes. And this venturing of themselves 
upon the command of God added to 
their faith — a faith which in after ages 

became grandly sublime. And hence, 
when they had crossed the Red Sea, 
and their enemies were swallowed in 
its debths, the sacred historian adds 
that they believed the Lord and His 
servant Moses. Anguish and trouble 
educate men into faith, and faith, thus 
perfected, trusts God anywhere, and at 
all times; because it sees him, whose 
way is in the sea, and His path is in the 
mighty waters, and whose footsteps are 
not known. 

m * m 


When William Wilberforee wad 
young in his Christian course, and 
was trying to establish a society for 
the reformation of morals in Eng- 
land, a nobleman at whose house he 
visited said to him, "So, young man, 
you wish to be a reformer of men's 
morals. Look there, and see what 
is the end of such reformers," point- 
ing, as he spoke, to a picture of 
Christ's cruciflction. Well was it 
for the world that the young man 
thus warned was not discouraged, 
but willing to bear the cross, and per- 
severe unto the end. His life appears 
more prosperous than that of many 
reformers; and yet, perhaps, if all 
his secret trials, rebuffs and slanders, 
his conquered ambition and deferred 
hope, were fully set forth, his lot 
would appear far from being a smooth 
or easy one. 

This remark, made b}- the noble- 
man perhaps in derision, was indeed 
true. A reformer's life is a thorny 
path ; and, if not ended in violent 
death, is beset by opposition and bit- 
ter hate, even from those ho seeks 
to bless. He starts in life full of en- 
ergy and zeal, determined to benefit 
his fellow men. He sees vast evils 



to be fought, injustice to be exposed, 
and truths to be proclaimed, and 
goes to work with all the lire and 
devotion, of youth. Before he has 
proceeded far, ho is beset by opposi- 
tion, slander and malicious hate; 
and, unless endowed by nature with 
an iron will and bold energy, and 
possessed of true love for the cause 
he advocates, he soon lays his armor 
by, and gladly retires from the field. 
Thus each generation is sifted and 
purified of its spurious reformers ; 
and while many start on the course 
like Obstinate and Pliable, the true 
reformer, like Bunyan's Pilgrim, is 
generally left to walk alone. 

Mankind love not the truth, and 
do not wish to be disturbed in hab- 
its of wrong-doing. "Remove not 
the ancient land-marks," they cry, 
as they shut their eyes and close 
their ears. Many listen at first to 
the words of the reformer, and feel 
their souls stirred by his startling 
truths; but when the practice of his 
precepts begins to bear upon their 
prejudices, they cry him down as 
"wildfire" and "radical," and none 
but a man of giant force can main- 
tain his stand. Thus, many who go 
on for a time, and are the means of 
real good, become weary of the 
struggle, and sink into obscurity; so 
that the old steadfast reformer, who 
perseveres unto the end, bears the 
cross, and obtains the crown, is in- 
deed worthy of the remembrance of 

The man who seeks to reform his 
fellow men should count well the 
cost. His name may be emblazon- 
ed in glowing colors upon banners 
or flags, or carved in splendor upon 
a lofty mountain, long after his 
death; but in life, he must stand 

upon pillory, exposed to insult and 
injury. He will hear slanders in- 
vented with cruel ingenuity; his 
language will be distorted and mis- 
represented, and his best deeds vili- 
fied, even by those for whom he is 
laboring. As a true reformer con- 
tends for right, and not for party or 
sect, he can have no chosen clique 
to rally round him in the hour of 
danger,but must fight single-handed, 
trusting to posterity to do justice to 
that reputation which his high vo- 
cation leaves him no time to guard. 
He may be thankful if his life is not 
hastened and his dying pillow har- 
rassed by the enemies of the truth, 
who never sleep till death has stilled 
the reformer's voice. 

"Who, in the face of all these dif- 
ficulties, and with the picture of the 
greatest reformer who ever lived, 
hanging bleeding upon the cross, 
will try to make his voice be heard 
in the cause of progress and improve- 
ment in morals and religion? 1 
answer, he to whom God has given 
grace to "bear the toil, endure the 
pain," looking beyond the grave for 
his reward. He can persevere, for 
he knows "the end is not yet." 
"The end" which to the worldling, 
(who looks only at the toil-worn 
body and cruel death) seems naught, 
is glorious beyond description. It 
is a heaven of peace and joy, when 
this toil is over; a glorious home 
from whence he can see the work in 
which he spent his short life ever 
advancing, and blesssing future gen- 
erations. It a man would be a true 
reformer — if he would rise above op- 
position, smile at base calumnj T , and 
persevere unto the end — let him 
look beyond the grave for his glory 
and victory. 




I have not chosen the above for 
my text because I am in an angry 
mood for criticism, bat because I am 
grieved by the inconsistency of some 
who profess to be Christians — even 
to lead others in the narrow way, 
and because I hope a few plainly 
spoken words may be instrumental 
in leading some one at least to seek 
an honest answer from their own 
conscience as to whether they really 
practice what they profess. 

For instance, one church member 
does his duty promptly so far as at 
tending public worship, speaking, 
pra} T ing, etc., is concerned ; but he 
drinks beer; says he considers it a 
harmless beverage, that conscience 
does not reprove him. But some 
non-professorsays, "If church mem- 
bers can drink beer, it surely is no 
harm for me to do it." So he drinks 
more and more — by and by he takes 
something stronger; after a while 
all the horrors of drunkenness sur- 
round him, torment him, drag him 
down to ruin, perhaps innocent ones 
with him. The pastor sees the 
wrong, but his predecessor spoke 
against it boldly, and gained only 
enemies — was deserted by so many 
that his salary was not half paid, so 
what is the use of saying anything. 
That theme is cautiously passed by. 
The pastor is very popular, is well 
paid ; but somehow the spiritual af- 
fairs of the church do not prosper, 
sinners are not converted, backslid- 
ers not reclaimed, and true-hearted 
ones get discouraged. 

Another tampers with temptation 
until guilty of opening immortality, 
and the church expels him, but is 
that the end ? All eyes are watch- 
ing, some sneer, some laugh, others 

"almost persuaded," needii g such 
help as the church can give, capable 
of developing into useful Christians. 
are disgusted, stumbling over the 
sin and are lost in a fog of perplexi- 
ty, perhaps become sneering skep- 
tics, or acknowledged infidels. 

Still another, gratifying natural 
taste for vain display, obeys every 
command of fashion, no matter how 
inconsistent, and many a young girl 
is spoiled by obeying the same tyr- 
ant, justifying herself with the plea 
that church members are just as 

It is unjust to judge Christianity 
by the faults of those who profess 
to be Christians, but the world will 
do it, and while they do, it becomes 
us to give no cause for offence. We 
must have Christ with us at home, 
at places of business, during hours 
of recreation, by night and by day, 
if we would convince the world that 
we are Christians in reality as well 
as in name, if we would be instru- 
ments such as God can use in doing 

Too Good for God. 

Some people act as though their 
best things were too good for God. 
Their highest endeavors are the 
world's. Their corn and wine and 
oil gladden their own hearts, and on 
particular occasions the hearts of 
their friends. But they givegn 
ingly to God. 

Their children are trained for the 
world. That bright earn est- eyed 
boy is too good to be a minister; he 
is too good to bo a missionary; he 
is too good for God. 

The writer of this knew a young 
man who wanted to be a mission- 



ary; but his wealthy and worldly 
father thought he was too good for 
that, so he made a merchant of him. 

The young man went sadly about 
his daily tasks. Like the statue of 
Columbus at Genoa, which is made 
ever to look longingly westward, 
the heart of the disappointed young 
man would look longingly toward 
the ministry — toward the sublime 
service of that Prince of missiona- 
ries, the Lord Jesus Christ. 

" Too good for God" Look out, 
professor of religion, lest in the 
great day you who have thought 
your best earthly possessions too 
good for God, shall find that heaven, 
Christ and everlasting glory are too 
good for you. — American Messenger. 



Not long since I heard an earnest 
debate on "what it is to be a Chris- 
tian"; and the difference and even 
antagonism of views expressed have 
led me to prepare the following re- 
flections on the subject. The name 
Christian was first applied to the 
disciples of Christ at Antioch, and 
afterward adopted by St. Peter, 
writing under inspiration. In gen- 
eral terms, to be a Christian is to 
have a Christian life; for it was of 
belief, experience, andlif'ethat Christ 
taught. Some think that belief is of 
no importance, and the multitude of 
Romanists and High Churchmen of 
all names maintain that what the 
Church teaches is the rule of belief. 
That belief is of great importance 
Christ continually declared. And, 
being so important, we should have 

no difficulty in determning what 
must be believed. The sources of 
information are abundant, tor Christ 
preached three years, and the apos- 
tolic writings cover nearly or quite 
fifty years. Jesus and his apostles 
dealt with pious Pharisees and hypo- 
critical Pharisees, with Sadducoes, 
philosophers, pagans, religious im- 
postors, and persons without any re- 
ligion. Many representatives of 
these classes became Christians. 
And, if we examine what was 
preached to them, we can determine 
the minimum of a Christian belief. 
The substance of Peter's sermons 
has been preserved, and is that Je- 
sus is the Christ according to proph- 
ecy, and that he came to give re- 
mission of sins. Therefore, repent 
and be baptized every one of you. 
This is the stone that was set at 
naught of your builders. Neither is 
there salvation in any other, for there 
is none other name under Heaven 
given among men whereby we must 
besaved. Philip preached the things 
concerning the Kingdom of God 
where they had believed and follow- 
ed Simon the Wizard; but they re- 
jected him and believed Philip. The 
same evangelist taught the Eunuch, 
who was a pious man, but entirely 
uninstructed concerning Christ. The 
conversation was short. The ser- 
mon preached was, "The prophet 
speaks of Jesus, who is the Saviour"; 
and the Eunuch believed, was bap- 
tized, and went on his way rejoic- 
ing. Similar was the preaching of 
Peter to Cornelius, and the conver- 
sation of Paul and Silas with the 
jailer; and the sermon of Paul on 
Mars Hill contains the same simple 
statements in a more philosophical 
style of address. In these discours- 



es we find no painfully elaborated 
creed, no metaphysical subtleties. 
But in them all we find assumed and 
declared that Christ is the Son of 
God j that man is helpless, ignorant, 
and guilty; that Christ has saving 
power, kingly authority, and the 
prerogative of final judgment ; and 
that through him remission of sins 
is offered to every man. As these 
were the elements of apostolic preach- 
ing, and these the Christianizing 
truths, every man who believes him- 
self guilty before God, and believes 
Jesus a manifestation of God recon- 
ciling him, the guilty sinner, to his 
Father in Heaven, has a Christian 
belief, whatever opinions he may 
conscientiously entertain on the prop- 
ositions, superficial or profound. 

If the preaching of those simple 
elements produced the experience of 
Christians, then the experience must 
be such as would naturally arise 
from the belief of them. A man 
who believes himself to be a sinner 
against God should feel toward God 
just as, under similar circumstances, 
he would feel toward his earthly pa- 
rents. He should sorrow for trans- 
gressions that Jesus is a teacher come 
from God, he should reverse him, and 
be solicitous to know his will and 
ready to obey. If he feels guilt and 
fears condemnation, he should be 
equally alarmed and concerned to 
secure pardon. If in this state of 
mind he comes to feel that Jesus 
died to save him, and that through 
him he may find free forgiveness, he 
should be confident and hopeful as 
to himself, and undying for his Sa- 
viour. If, now, his views of Christ 
and of his work expand, and he ful- 
ly perceives that even his trials and 
difficulties are under the control of 

the same gracious Redeemer, not 
only will he be "patient," but will 
even "rejoice'' in tribulation. And 
when he feels that Christ's words, 
"In my Father's house are many 
mansions. . . . I go to prepare 
a place for >ou," are for him, he 
"will rejoice with joy unspeakable 
and full of glory." This is the 
Christian experience, the natural 
result of the Christian belief. Jesus 
used different language on different 
occasions : to Nicodemus, "born 
again"; to others, "bo converted"; 
in the Sermon on the Mount, "poor 
in spirit," "mourn," ''hunger and 
thirst after righteousness." "Con- 
version," "born again," "regenera- 
tion" are terms defining the process 
of coming to right feelings toward 
God through the Gospel of his Son. 
These terms have respect to the 
agency of the Holy Spirit in pro- 
ducing these natural feelings; while 
repentance and faith and coming to 
Christ distinguish the process, as we 
are conscious of acting during it 

As the experience grows from the 
belief, so the lifo is the natural fruit 
of the experience. "Ye are my 
friends if ye do whatsoever I com- 
mand you." We, therefore, renounce 
all we believe to be sin, and obey 
every precept of Christ. When 
overtaken by sin, we repent and 
turn at once to the advocate by 
faith, resume our peace, and go on 
our way, never excusing ourselves 
in sin, never deliberately commit- 
ting it, but trusting in Jesus for Bins 
hastily committed and for "secret 
faults." Owing all to Christ, the 
Christian cheerfully confesses him, 
and counts it his highest honor to 
teach others "like precious faith." 



It is clear that those greatly mis 
take who trust in a general belief 
of the Gospel without an experience. 
Snoh a belief is destitute of power 
to produce repentance, love, or 
heart-eonfidenbe in Christ. The ex- 
perience is vital, for without it the 
life is impossible. He who has not 
a deep sense of want and weakness 
cannot pray 10 God through Christ; 
and he whose heart is not interested 
in Christ cannot obey him or be in- 
terested to turn others to him. The 
morality and formal piety which 
some attain without the experience 
is in the wrong direction. Jesus 
everywhere places the experience 
before the life. "Repent," "believe/' 
"obey." And so plainly do the 
teachings of Christ exhibit the sim- 
plicity of faith, the naturalness of 
experience, and the rule of life that 
it ought not to be so difficult for any 
one to become a Christian, to remain 
a Christian, and to be humbly confi- 
dent that he is a Christian. May all 
who read these reflections be num- 
bered among "those who are new 
creatures in Christ Jesus/' 



In reading the history of the Church 
of Christ — in the days of the apostles — 
as recorded in the Book of Acts, one can 
not help being impressed with the fact 
that the brethren who composed its 
membership were earnest, cheeful, 
working Christians. 

"They went everywhere preaching 
the Word," "and daily in the temple 
and in every house, they ceased not to 
teach and to preach Jesus Christ." It 

is very evident they did not join them- 
selves to the body of believers for the 
sake of "keeping up good appearances," 
nor for the purpose of having an easy 
and pleasant time of it. A pleasant 
time, indeed, they had — for "they did 
eat their meat with gladness and single- 
ness of heart, praising God and having 
much favor with all the people ; but they 
had no easy time, excepting as the love 
of Christ made his yoke easy, and his 
burden light. 

Those early Christians came into the 
Church that they might increase its 
working power to the extent of the abil- 
ity which God had given them. 

The inquiry with which they entered 
the ranks of disciples was not "Lord, 
what wilt thou give me if I will serve 
thee? What enjoyment shall I have ? 
What honors shall I reap?" No ! not 
this : but, "What wilt thou have me 
do ?" They came to do something for 
Jesus — who had done and suffered so 
for them. They knew that Christ 
meant work when he invited them to 
take his yoke upon them — just as the 
farmer means work when he puts the 
yoke upon the necks of his oxen. 

When they enlisted in the army of 
I the Lord, the idea was deeply impressed 
.upon their minds that good soldiership 
| involved far more than putting on the 
I uniform and going through "dress pa- 
rade," or marching in grand military ar- 
ray on festival days; they fully realized 
the necessity of enduring hardness and 
watching unto prayer if they would not 
only gain the victory for themselves, 
but also secure others as captives unto 
the obedience of Christ. 

Such was the spirit which actuated 
our brethren of the apostolic age. 

"To the question, "What is the 
! church for ?" it may be answered in four 
simple words — worship, instruction, f el* 



lowsh'p and work. In the grand ideas 
expressed by these words the root of the 
whole matter may be found. The 
Church of Christ has been established on 
earth for the perpetuation of the wor- 
ship of the only living and true God ; 
for the instruction of the people in the 
things pertaining to righteousuess ; for 
the cultivation of a social and fraternal 
spirit among all who love Christ ; and 
for the accomplishment of united work in 
behalf of souls. Each of these ideas is 
of sufficient importance to demand an 
entire article for its full consideration ; 
but the last is the point to which I wish 
at present to invite special attention, viz: 
the church as a working society; and, 
if any distinction may be drawn between 
the relative importance of the four 
thoughts above mentioned, this, I think, 
may be considered the chief, yea the 
very cornerstone of the building. 

It is certain our Lord never designed 
the church to be what it is indeed far 
too generally — a kind of "Saint's Rest," 
wher the people of God can come togeth- 
er on the Sabbath, sit in their softly 
cushioned pews, listen to fine music and 
eloquent preaching, and have their 
emotional and esthetic natures pleasant- 
ly affected. No, No ! a thousand times, 
no ! How loth Christians are to learn 
the lesson that the "means of grace" are 
only means and ends) delightful in 
themselves, indeed, but not to be en- 
joyed for their own sake; rather for the 
strength and courage they may impart 
to us for earnest work and valiant ser- 
vice along the dusty roads and the 
scarred battle-fields of daily life. 

Every church, which is true to its 
mission, may be compared to a regiment 
of soldiers ; each member knowing his 
place, all marching in step under the 
leadership of their faithful colonel; al- 
ways ready for service, even though du 

ty call them to stand face to face with 
bristling bayonet or shotted cannon. 

What sort of a regiment would that 
be which allowed their colonel and sub- 
ordinate officers, and a few trusty pri- 
vates, to do all the fighting ? Just as 
good for a regiment, I answer, as that 
body of Christians is for a church, who 
let their ministers, and elders, and a few 
lay members do all the work that is 
done for the honor of Christ. When 
our churches shall all attain unto the 
standard of working societies for Jesus, 
we shall be very much nearer the millen- 
nium than we are now. — Christian at 


Faithful Sabbath-school labor is a 
free-will offering; yet, the true teacher 
is ever anxiously looking for and most 
earnestly seekly reward, to gain which 
special adaptation by cultivation is nec- 
essary. While punctuality, order, zeal 
and love are the outlines of success, 
there is an inner working — a filling up 
— without which there is great loss and 
consequent disappointment. The teach- 
er must not forget that he was once a 
learner, and required simplicity of ideas 
and plainness of speech in order to un- 
derstand the lesson and its explanation. 
He should also remember that all have 
not proper helps to study, and that 
things which seem clear to him are per- 
haps obscure to them and need to be va- 
riously repeated. Illustrations should 
be often made from personal experence, 
as well as the Bible, with such vividness 
as to fasten upon the mind with an in- 
delible impress 

The hope of reward is inspired in pro- 
portion to the interest manifested by 
the class. If the scholars often observe 
that the teacher's voice is choked with 



emotion, sympathetic eyes are dimmed 
with tears, and the heaving breast, to 
gether with every expression of the 
countenance, betrays, from Sabbath to 
Sabbath, deep anxiety of Soul and real 
love of heart, they will reciprocate, and 
the teacher's reward is begun. Anoth- 
er meaDS of giviug confidence is for the 
teacher to cheerfully sacrifice personal 
ease and comfort, by improving every 
opportunity to serve the whole school 
privately if he may, and publicly if re- 
quired. Like as the parent is ever 
pleased to see his child creditably per- 
form a public duty, so the scholar is al- 
ways delighted when his teacher takes a 
prominent part in the Sabbath school, 
temperance meeting, or other public 
effort; and if he reads an essay, or 
makes a speech, none need be surprised 
to hear somebody whispering, " That's 
my teacher, and ! you don't know 
how the class all love him." Is not 
this a reward ? Most certainly. And 
now that teacher can, with the blessing 
of God, lead his class into great good — 
the result of that kind of zeal which 
inspires gratitude and though tfulness — 
reaching the highest object of the Sab 
bath -school — the conversion of the 
scholars. — Selected. 

Jamilg dprtk 

Praying for and with Children. 

The pastor of a young mother, 
who had recently joined his church, 
was talking with her about her ma- 
ternal responsibilities, and urged the 
duty of constant and believing pray- 
er for the early conversion of her 
children. She assured him that it 
was her daily practice to carry her 
little ones in supplication to the 
throne of grace, and yet complained 

of a want of faith and of definiteness 
in asking for them the special influ- 
ences of the Holy Spirit. 

"Do you pray for each child sep- 
erately and by name?" inquired the 

"No, that has never been my hab- 
it," was the reply. 

"I think it of much importance, 
Mrs. Huston, especially as a help to 
our faith, and the clearness and in- 
tensity of our desires on their behalf. 
You pray with them I trust, as well 
as for them ?" 

"Sometimes I do, but not often. 
They seem a little restless, and in- 
clined to whisper together while my 
eyes are closed j and so I have felt 
less embarrassment to be alone on 
such seasons." 

"Let me persuade you, dear Mrs. 
Huston, to try a different plan. 
Take your little son and daughter, 
each separately 7 to the place of pray- 
er, and kneeling with them before 
the Lord, tell him the name, the 
daily history, the special want of 
each, and see if your heart is not 
opened to plead for them as you 
have never done before." 

Tears were in the eyes of the 
young mother as she said with 
trembling lips, "I'll try." 

As evening came she had not for- 
gotten her promise ; but as she saw 
that Sarah, her daughter, was unus- 
ually peevish, she thought best to 
take her little son first to her cham- 
ber. Willie was a bright and pleas- 
ant boy of five years; and when 
his mother whispered her wish to 
pray with him, he gladly put his 
hand in hers and knelt by her side. 
As he heard his name mentioned 
before the Lord, a tender hush fell 
upon his young spirit, and he clasped 



his mother's fingers more tightly as 
each petition for his special need 
was breathed into the ear of his 
Father in heaven ; and did not the 
clinging of the little hand warm her 
heart to new and more fervent de- 
sire, as she poured forth her sup- 
plication to the hearer and answerer 
of prayer ? 

When the mother and child rose 
from their knees, Willie's face was 
like a rainbow, smiling through 
tears. "Mamma, mamma," said he, 
'•'I'm glad you told Jesus my name; 
now he'll know me when I get to 
heaven j and when the kind angels 
that carry little children to the Sav- 
ior, take me and lay me in his arms, 
Jesus will look at me so pleasant, 
and eay, 'Why, this is little Willie 
Huston ; his mother told me about him. 
How happy I am to see you, Willie!' 
Won't that be nice, mamma?" 

Mrs. Huston never forgot that 
scene; and when she was permitted 
to see not only her dear Willie and 
Sarah, but the children afterwards 
added to her family circle, each suc- 
cessively consecrating the dew of 
their youth to God, she did, indeed, 
feel that her pastor's plan was "the 
more excellent way." So she re- 
solved to recommend it to praying 
mothers, by telling them this touch- 
ing incident. When we meet our 
children at the last great day, may 
Jesus own as his those whom we 
have "told him about" on earth. 


There are those who move through 
life scattering gladness on every 
side, like a band of music passing 
through the streets, discoursing 
sweet pleasure, or, as the bright and 

glorious sun darts beams of joyous- 
ness over all. Some one has said : 
"As in October days the orchards 
fill the air with the perfume of ripe 
fruit, so do some men surround 
themselves with a halo of sweet- 
ness, and some women fill their homes 
with fragrance of love, as the hon- 
eysuckleclingingover the door sends 
out its subtle odor to all' the region 

The happy mother watching the 
sunlight play in the golden curls of 
her child, and seeing her little one 
trying, with all eagerness, to im- 
prison in its tiny palm the beams or 
clapping its little hands in childish 
merriment as it dances through the 
shining stream, could but feel the 
power of sunshine. Oh, what a roy- 
alty has that soul that has the pow- 
er to make all happy ! To live for 
that only could not be unworthy. 
"Kind words never die," is as true as 
anything: how much easier we bear 
our burden when some sympathiz- 
ing friend has spoken to us. It does 
not take much to make us happy, 
yet how few are really joyful. The 
little girl who answered the question, 
"Why are you so happy ?" by say- 
ing, "Because I make others happy," 
had the whole philosophy of it. Jen- 
ny Lind was singing at a charity 
concert in London, and noticing the 
electrifying effect, exclaimed, "Is it 
not good that I can sing so ?" "Yea," 
answered the conductor, "and that 
you will." 

Surely the churning of milk bring- 
eth forth butter, and the wringing of 
the nose bringeth forth blood; bo the 
forcing of wrath bringeth forth strife. 



(f orres pcndtnc* 

For the Gospel Visitor. 


During the late civil war in the 
United States, that part of the country 
which now comprises the State of West 
Virginia, was called the Mountain De- 
partment. There are perhaps few, if 
any States in the Union which present 
greater difficulties to an invading army, 
such as mountains, dense forests, broken 
valleys, and rapid streams. And the 
same may be affirmed in regard to Mis- 
sionary enterprise, in this State. We 
have heard through the Visitor from 
different parts of the Brotherhood, about 
the success of the good cause, and it 
makes us feel glad to know that there are 
still some willing to follow the Savior 
in his humiliation. And I have 
thought perhaps it may be interesting 
to some of the dear brethren and sisters 
to hear about the prosperity of the 
church here. I have no taste, neither 
qualifications for writing, but I will try 
to give you a brief sketch. I shall com- 
mence at the date of our Love Feast 
last fall which was on the 9th and 10th 
of November. An unusual number of 
Brethren and Sisters and friends assem- 
bled on the morning of the 9th but were 
sadly disappointed. For we had previ- 
ous notice from the north, and from the 
south, and from the west that some able 
laboring brethren would be with us. 
Brother Elias Anvil come to us, and all 
the rest were prevented on account of 
sickness or high water, (as we afterward 
learned). But the disappointment was 
premature. Brother Anvil labored faith- 
fully among us and it soon became evident 
to all that this was destined to be the 
most interesting meeting that ever was 
held in this arm of the church. I think 

the brethren and sisters all felt that it 
was good to be here. This meeting has 
been followed by large accessions to the 
church here, up to this date we have re- 
ceived thirty-six members, and have 
several more applicants for baptism. 
This congregation is the most eastern 
organization of the brethren in thi3 
State. The adjoining counties east and 
south of us call loudly for ministerial 
labor. And we have spent much time, 
and traveled through heat and cold, 
rain and snow, te preach the word of 
life to these dear hungering, starving 
souls. But we feel that we are not 
equal to the emergency, and we feel 
like praying the Lord of the harvest 
that he may send more laborers into the 
field. And now dear brethren, while 
we are receiving so many additional calls 
for preaching, we feel like saying to you 
in the spirit, "Come over into Macedo- 
nia and help us," for 1 believe that your 
labor will be productive of much good. 
You will not find a wealthy people, but 
this is no excuse for the Savior said, 
>'The spirit of the Lord is upon me be- 
cause He has annointed me to preach the 
Gospel to the poor." And also in 
another place. "The poor have the 
Gospel preached unto then. And the 
Savior also said relative to the one who 
went in search of the wandering sheep, 
"Doth he not leave the ninety and nine 
and goeth into the mountains." Now 
dear brethren come to us from the 
north, and from the south, from the 
east and from the west, we so much 
need your help, the laborers are so few 
here. I have just returned home from 
a trip twenty-five miles east in company 
with Brethren Solomon Biser and D. 
W. George. We received ten new 
members on this trip. I feel like clos- 
ing with the poet: 

Oh may we feel the worth of souls, 
Be men of God whom grace controls, 
Fight the good fight and win the crown, 
And by our father's side sit down. 

Daniel B. Arnold, 
Burlington, Mineral Co., W. Va. 



Farmington, Pa. 

Dear Brethren : 

I will inform you that I have not seen 
as yet our little labor of love we had last 
fall We held a little series of meet- 
ings of about eleven days, in our new 
meeting house we built last summer, 
and the grace of the Lord added eleven 
to our number, nine by baptism and two 
reclaimed. In love, 

Solomon Workman, Sen. 

Goshen, Ind., March 18, '73 
Dear Brother: — Publish in the 
Visitor for April, that our District 
meeting for the Northern District of 
Indiana, will occur on Thursday, four 
weeks before Pentecost, on the 1st day 
of May and an invitation is extended to 
all. We hope that each individual dis- 
trict will be represented. The meeting 
will take place at our meeting house at 
Goshen in the Elkhart District. 

Elder D. B. Stutsman. 

The District meeting of Eastern 
Pennsylvania, will be held, the Lord 
willing, with the brethren in the West 
Conestoga congregation, at the house of 
brother Josiah Pfautz, Lancaster county, 
half a mile from Rothsville Station, on 
the Reading and Columbia Railroad, on 
Thursday, May 15th. 1873. We will 
meet the day before about four o'clock 
at the said house. Brethren arriving 
by railroad stop at Rothsville Station 
where there will be conveyance to take 
them to place of meeting. 


Brooklyn, Iowa. 
The Brethren in the Middle District 

of Iowa purpose holding their District 
Council meeting with the Brethren in 
Dallas county, in their meeting house, 
on Monday the 19th of May, 1873. We 
expect a good representation of dele- 
gates. Abo a general invitation to the 
brethren to be with us. 

J. S. Snyders, Cor. Sec. 

The District meeting for the First 
District of Virginia is to be held no pre- 
venting providence, on Friday and Sat- 
urday before the fourth Sunday in 
April, at the Valley Meeting House in 
Bottetourt county, one mile south of 


Asrangements have been made from 
Chicago to Pittsburgh on the Pan 
Handle Road, for the Brethren going to 
the Annual Meeting to be held in Dale 
City, Pa., in June next on the following 
terms : Those going to the Annual 
Meeting must leave at Chicago on 
Thursday morning, May 27th. They 
should club together. Clubs from twen- 
ty to thirty in number, will pass for 
five cents a mile; from thirty to thirty- 
nine, four and a half cents, and forty 
and upward for four cents and return 

The idea of leaving Chicago at the 
time named is to connect with others so 
that if their club is not filled they may 
meet them by the way. The brethren 
at Richmond, Ind., will start May 30th, 
at 3 o'clock A. m., and those at Piqua, 
Ohio, May 30th at 7 A M. 

Those being of this number will call 
for their free return ticket at the office 
on their way to the Annual meeting. 
Those free return tickets will be good 
for thirty days. Understand me this is 
only on the Pan Handle R. R. 

John Beechly. 




Poff tin' Visitor. 



Mortal mourning e'er the pwti 

Look tlicii up though toon full fast, 
Learn to Um the hoary rod, 

kO bow thy will to God. 
Book thy murmuring tones awhile, 
Look und seo tho Savior smile, 

Thy will be done. 

What though from thy hearth and home 

>»o sweet voice of welcome come; 

Whal though from that worshipped shrine, 

God has ta'en thy idols — thine, 

Ta'en them from thoe for his own j 

Claim'd what he could only loan. 

Thy will be done. 

You will find them all ere long, 
In tho land of light and song, 

lost, but gono before 

'. other brighter shore, 
Waiting in that sunlit home, 
WheN with joy they bid you come. 

Thy will be done. 


this life, October the 13, J 872, in 
the Upper Twin Creek Church, of cataarh of the 
bladder, Brother DAVID OCKERMAN,; in the 
72nd year of hib age, hav'ng been a member of 
the church over filty years in whioh time he 
icon forty-five years. He leaves an 
afilh-tcd companion and four children to mourn 
his loss, though we do not mourn as those that 
I hope. Having been present with him 
ral weeks before his death he often ex- 
pressed a willingness to depart and be with 
CuriM und his children, of which five died in 
their infancy. Funeral services by Brother 
Nathan Haywood and others. 

John Ockerman. 

One by one the Saints are going 
their heavenly home above, 

the peaceful streams are flowing, 
Where there's endless light and love. 

All the heart one life bestowing, 
In the service of their Lord, 
One by one the saints are going 
To receive their blest reward. 

Died Feb. 4th, 1873, Brother SAMUEL 
FISHER, aged 48 years and 20 days; also Fob. 
5th, 7:; BLIZ kBBTH F. daughter of the above, 
and Sister Rebecca Fisher, aged 8 years, 1 
month and 9 day*. Both died of brain fever, 
being sick only B few days, truly a solemn 
scene, on the 6th their funeral was very largely 
attended by sympathizing and weeping friends 
end relative* ; and the occasion improved from 
Phillipians 1: 21, by brother Joseph Amich and 
tho writer. Our brother was a native of Frank- 
lin oounty, Va., where he united with the 
church in early life and continued faithful until 
death ended his labors. Since he was a resi- 
dentTof Carroll county, Ind., he underwent some 
lossesjin his family. In 68 one of his sons was 
killed by lightning ; in 72, another was taken 
from them by brain fever, and now father and 
daughter at the same time had to go, which 
makes the dear sister feel sorrowful, yet in all 
this we heard the expression were it not for that 
hope of meeting them again we could not give 
them up. But the will of the Lord be done. 
May God give grace under these sore trials. 
John S. Snowberger. 

Monticello, Ind. 

Died in tho Tuscarawas congregation, Stark 
county, Ohio, Feb. 3d, 1873, of lung fever, 
Uriah W. and Sister Sarah Shideler, aged elev- 
en years and one day. Funeral services by 
Elder J. K. L. Swihart and Conrad Kahler, 
from First Cor. 15th chapter, 22 and 23 verses. 

Died in the Lost Creek District, Miami Co., 
of friend James and Ann Rutter, aged 19 years, 
3 months and 14 days. Funeral services by 
Isaao L. Studebaker and the writer from 
Isaiah 40: 6. 

H. D. Daw. 

Died in Franklin Township, (county not giv- 
en) Feb. 11th 1873, Sister SARAH BEECHER, 
daughter of David and Elizabeth Beecher; 
aged 20 years, 6 months and 16 days. 

Funeral text; the latter part of the 52d verse 
of the 8th chapter of Luke : 'She is not dead, 
but sleej.eth." 

Gone home, from the Bear Creek Church, near 
Davton, Ohio, March 19tb, 1873, Sister HAR- 
RIET BRUBaKER, Consort of Brother Nicho- 
las Brubaker; aged 37 years, and 1 day. 

Funenl occasion improved from the text, 
'•Be thou faithful until death, and I will give 
thee a crown of life." 

Died in Miami county, Ohio, February 18th, 
1873, Friend HENRY WELBAUM, aged sev- 
enty-four years, two months and nine days. 
Funeral by the brethren. 

Samuel Mohler. 

Departed this life, Feb, 27th, 1873, in the 
Sugar Creek branch of the church, Allen County, 
Ohio, Brother JOHN CUPP; age, 63 years, 
9 months and 10 days. He leaves a sorrowing 
widow, children, and many sympathizing friends 
to mourn their loss. 

Funeral occasion improved from Rev., 14: 13 
by the Brethren: Daniel Brower. 

[Pilgrim please copy]. 

Wo also have some of Volume T, of the 
Farmers' Mohthly, and wishing to disposeof 
them quick for the same reason aa above. 

we will send the Monthly for the present 
year and volume I for 80 cents. No map 
premiums will be given with this offer. 

Now, friends, we need money to carry on 
our business, and anything that you may do 
for us by making known the abo\ e ofi 
otherwise will be gratefully received. 


Forward and Backward 



Briefly vet carefully examined, and the 
TRUE and CORRECT mode so clearly set 

ft. rtli that none can help but understand. 

This little book contains 36 page-, neatly 
put up in paper cover. Price per doz $1.25, 
add in cents for po>ta<re. Two copies, 25 
: One copy, 15 cents free ^i' postage. 

Dayton, O. 

VCj* Mult um in Pamo.J^Q 



FOR 1873. 

The Farmers' Monthly for 1873 will contain 
16 pages each ninnth and will be devoted to 
Raising. Farming, Fruit and Vegetable 
Culture. Health and Hume Interests. The pre- 
paration and selection of matter is made with a 
\ie\v to utility and profit. Terms 50 cents. 
Eight Copies S3. 50. Every subscriber receives 
a large County and Township 


Containing all the Post Offices in the state, 
all Rail Roads built and building, <fcc. 
Five cents must be added for each map when 
sent by mail. For.ten cents extra the map will 
be furnished with a over. Add: 

11. J. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 


.1 Treatiae on the Practice of Medicine, adapted 
to popular u*e, and made familiar to the ordinary 
/. ad* r. 

It describes the various diseases incident to 
the human family, with appropriate remedies 
- the best known— and the general treatment 
required in each ease. It is illustrated n 
■aerous engravings— about a hundred fine cuts 
•1 the most commjn medical plants, with the 
description, locality and habits, and u 

them. A Glossary is annexed defining 
the technical terms, and also a complete index. 
624 up. 8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. The 
binding of some of the books is slightl 
mi not to materially injure its durability. 
Otherwise the book is in good order. Only a 

i number of these books is f r 
those wanting a copy must order ■ 
Family should have a work of the kind. Sent 
postpaid for $2,15 or by express . This 

about half price. 

II. J. » ay ton, 0. 


'I he undersigned offers his entire farm f 
Situate in Johnson Cou 
North of the Mo. Pacific I 
one mile from a Flour and S i 
oi- Good Pb iirir I. wo, of \s bich net 

- in cultivation, I 

- of Timber Land. Frame 
plenty rooms and out buildin . 
water, cistern, etc. 

i in!/ fruit t i 
half down, balance in two equn ' 
within ■ . per •■'■ut. For Fui th 

ation, add 

\. LESH, Km I 


A beautifully colored map 

The Ancient an 1 Mpd 

A table of the Seasons, Wea 
Tho journey of tho Israelii 
The World as known to the I 1 
The Travels -I' the Vpostle Paul. 
Tlie Holy City ef Jerusalem. 

tudes in English feet 
Texts of Scripture ci 

ill send fi 
this excellent map. 

For < ighteen subscriber? to tl 
for 1873 and 14,50 we will Bend the map :. 
ed on rollers. Send fiv 
on each map. 
Add II. J. ■«. 0. 

Sebastian Demphle 

2T Main Street, opposite Market House, 

Dayton, O. 

Japanned and Pressed W 
Spouting done <t© order. A Oral - 
Boiler for sale. Give me a call. 

Th* L»r$:e«t M 
Correct in the V 
IRO.N wo. 
1 \i n R] .;. 


tl.00 per year. No hat 
very machinist a 
illustration* of turn 
Sent four week* on trial for ? 


Y«ar, or on tr. i 
Tawn. Couniy »■ 


IJT a«<- u waotod on Salary or Cobwqh 

« (/A . Tfl , -, « Trnn Buch, Abr Miller, D B Metzer, Conrad 

CON 1 I>N I S. 'v" 1 ' 1 "'-^''"' 1 , t s T°*w J E£ J f D t 

wiler, Elizabeth Englar, J w Butterbaugh, 

i L29 Kid Jacob Miller, Andrew Huftord, Sarah 

L30 Meriole - 


" 1;;T Prom Eii Stoner, John Oster, Abed Mil- 

l38 ler, Eli Yourtee, James A Murray, GW 

i 140 Bodrich, S.\ Walker, S A j Shaver, Isaac 

I the Bible 141 Dell, Joseph Bolsomple, Washington Wy- 

... land, .John Tool, Wm J Stout, Frances Re- 

U1 plogle, Eld C Harader, Noah Dupler, Geo 

mpathy in the Church. 142 Throne. Jacob Paw, Lewis NelF, Abner 

: Thought H2 Fidler, S. R. Miller, John B Kline, Rufua 

or heart be troubled" 143 w Branoon. Jacop Haldeman, Mich Glot- 

. .. felty, 1) P [Jllery, .John Garver, L Eekerle, 

11.) , ,- i ■..- . . 1, . ~ . > 

John Erbaugh, \\ m Johnson, Mark Coats, 

l4B Mary Hart. Dr S Brown, Jacob Deardorff, 

Exhortation 1 1<"> Bph W 8tower, David Hollinger, Nathan 

isohold 147 Miller, Isaac Weaver, Sen. David Soth, Jr.. 

j.« John Miller, [saac Price, John Sonafrank. 

Havre 150 

1 I scold l. r >3 

" ,li(l in K, ""l"' 154 Death of Elder John H. Umstad. 

lr ' 4 The following just came to han^befor put- 
Futurity :r^ ting tho cover to pr< 

:l,, ' rl "" rl1 l6fi Schuylkill, Pa, April 30, 1873. 

re of one Sin If.G 

,, , , ,iii. ,-. Please inform that hrother John H. 

- K * bad habit..- 156 Umsta1) (li ,d on Sunday morning, April 

157 27th, at the house of his son-in-law in Bal- 

M timoie, of paralysis. Aged 71 years 3 

K:iilr. » t 1 N months and 26 days. His remains were 

brought home to !>.• deposited with his fam- 
ily in a piece of land devoted by him years 

" tv " 158 ago to tne church under his charge. Tho' 

B r up dead yet he liveth in the hearts of his peo- 
ple, while hia body sweetly sleeps in the 

() | iil(i ' grave embalmed by Jesus. Isaac Price. 

Letter* Received. 

n .1 I! Bockenberry, J W Eawn, R 
• l Boone, Q II Merritfc 
John Rowland D B Stutzman, Jos I 
B Bolsinger, Solomon Buck* 
1 i< ob Pyoch, .1 K Byerly, [saac 
W Arnold, Lottie B Bowen, 
1 lable II B Brenneman, L 11 Dickey, 
M Hiteshew, Nettie Burs, 
John Brindle, A .) Hixson, Jas C Work- 
man, h-a Boarn, David Moore, John Bru- 
A Kinehart, A Simmons, 
N ' !»• C Myers, II D Daw. A Punk, Jno 
fie, Albert Van i man, Jacob Crum- 
DRi Joe Crumrine, .1 8 

Milton L Ebert, Betty Engle. 
ii. Abr Bowman, M Zigler, 
' • ' 1 1 W Mathiae, E R Stmer, 

l' I) Waggoner, Gide 

\ Webster, Wm Teeter, 


tt, Gabrial Swihart, Benry 

Brother Conrad Raider's address is 
changed from Bolivar, Tuscarawas County, 
Ohio, to Canton, Stark County, Ohio. 


It seems we are still compelled to disap- 
point some of our friends who have ordered 
hymn hooks. We have orders on our books 
now two months or over and no books to 
till them. We are now promised some 

Saving had some calls for the old selec- 
tion of hymn books, we expressed an inten- 
tion to have some bound again and hoped 
to have some ready several months ago but 
our moving and financial difficulties have 
so far hindered us from fulfilling our inten- 

fll G08PKL 

Vol. XXIII. 

MAY, 1873. 

No. 5, 

For the Visitor. 


"Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose 
mind is stayed on thee; because he trusteth in 
thee." Isaiah 26. 3. 

In reading the sacred Scriptures 
we find those persons who put their 
whole trust in the Lord, led the 
most peaceable lives. When God 
commanded them to do a certain 
work they cheerfully complied with 
the means to accomplish the result, 
having their minds stayed on the 
Lord they were unmovable always 
abounding in his works. All the 
accounts we have of the holy men 
that have lived in ages past that 
lived in the fear of God, while they 
stayed their minds on the Lord were 
kept in perfect peace, nothing to 
mar their enjoyment. But those 
who trusted in man or in the riches 
of this world, those did not enjoy 
that peaceful mind that character- 
izes the Christian. When the rich 
man approached the Savior inquir- 
ing of him what he must do to in- 
herit eternal life, the Savior refers 
him to the commandment which the 
rich man claims to have observed 
from his youth. Yet Jesus says, 
"One thing lackest thou yet." Sell 
whatsoever thou hast and give to 
the poor and thou shall have treas- 
ures in heaven and come and take 
up thy cross and follow me." St. 
Alark 10: 21. The rich man went 

riches, and the idea of having to 
part with them was grieving his 
very soul, when Jesus beheld his 
griet he saith unto his disciples 
"How harlly shall they that have 
riches enter into the kingdom of 
God." How many people have we 
now who seemingly put more trust 
in the abundance of their riches 
than in their God. How many men 
of the present age when suddenly 
losing their wealth were made rav- 
ing maniacs. Had they their minds 
stayed upon God they would have 
been kept in perfect peace. The 
whole tenor of the Scriptures ex- 
horts us to love God supremel}- and 
in Him should we put our trust, so 
that whatever calamity may befall 
us we may be ready to receive it 
and that we may still have out- 
minds stayed on God, as that will 
insure unto us perfect safety. How 
pleasing the thought to the dying 
Christian. When he draws the 
scene of his past life before him and 
sees that his whole life was devoted 
to God, that he obeyed the Lord in 
all his commandments, had his mind 
stayed on the Lord, he can then 
with the Psalmist David "Yea, 
though I walk through the valley 
of the shadow of death, 1 will fear 
no evil, for thou art with me; thy 
rod and thy staff they comtort me." 
Thus the advantages of early piety. 
When the youth emerge from cbild- 

Because hood to adult age, or as thej ap« 

away sorrowful. Why? 

he had great possessions. Instead | proach the place of two roads, one 
of having his mind stayed on the I leading to joy 8 on high and the oth- 
Lord he stayed his mind on his; er to endless misery, what eatisfac- 



lion t<> tlw parents to Bee them Btep 
over into the paths of obedience, 
oenter their mind npon God and 

Obey blfl will. Thus the case of our 
two youngest brothers who with 
of hers, the present winter daring b 

sol meetings joined the church 
oi tin* brethren and though }*oung 
disciples we pray God that they will 

p forsake hie way, hut grow in 
grace and in the knowledge of his 
everlasting truth, that they may 
ever through life have their minds 
i upon God, he an ornament 
to BOoiety, inducing others to go 
with them band in hand serving the 
true and living God. "Thou wilt 
keep him in perfect peace, whose 
mind is stayed on thee; because he 
trostetfa in thee. What a pleasing 

olation to the Christian. When 
be exercises faith in the word of 
(in 1 and does his will he can then 
justly claim "the Lord keeps me in 
perfect safety." They that trust in 
the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, 
which cannot be removed, but abid- 
etfa forever." Psalm 125: 1. The 
Lord will ever protect his children. 
Be has in all ages past and will in 
all futurity, though they have to 
many times, through great 
tribulations, but will come out of 
the furnace oi affliction purified as 
Bilver, tit moat for the Master's use. 

BS all go on in the good work 
of ibe Lord, over he found in the 
path of duty "Be diligent that we 
•and of him, without spot 

and blam< 


Dunkirk, Ohio. 

Familiarity from childhood with 
sentences of Holy Scripture has the 
effect of weakening their force, and, 

to a considerable extent, of obscur- 
ing their meaning. .We read the 
words from time to time, get ac- 
quainted with them as words, at- 
tach to them a certain meaning, very 
gracious or very terrible, as the case 
may be; and our religious instruct- 
ors, not daring or caring to question 
the traditional interpretation, or 
honestly believing it sin to do either, 
have deepened the thought thatsuch 
and such only is the divine meaning 
of the familiar phrase. Hundreds 
of instances might be selected in il- 
lustration of this remark ; for we are 
prepared to prove, with all humility, 
and yet with unflinching firmness, 
that no book in the world has been 
so mournfully misunderstood as the 
only book that contains an inspired 
revelation of the Creator's mind to 
his creatures; but we shall content 
ourselves at present with one re- 
markable example, which may fairly 
be accepted as representing many 

In the first epistle of John, we 
read (ii 2ft), "And this is the prom- 
ise that he hath promised us, even 
eternal life." On "this" strong em 
phasis is laid ; "Tins is the promise,' 
something so remarkable, precious 
wonderful, that it cannot fail to ar 
rest and fix attention. This to us. 
He promised this unto us — everlast 
ing life; He himself promised it 
We poor frail creatures of the dust 
sinful, mortal, helpless, have the as 
Burance of One who cannot deceive 
us, that we shall triumph over all 
forms of evil, and get rid of all our 
infirmities, and even of mortality 
itself through Him. And should 
we not always be profoundly thank- 
ful for that? What a triumphant 
redemption this is! No thought 



can fully grasp it, no languare can 
do it justice. Well may it be called 
the gift of God ! It is alone in his 
possession, an absolutely exclusive 
attribute of the eternal God; and if 
anj r creature is to be raised from 
mortality to the sublime enjoyment 
of life without end, it can only be by 
the amazing gift of God in Christ 
Jesus. Life is the grand key-note 
which thrills gloriously through the 
gospel of our adorable Emanuel; let 
us keep that therefore, before us 
whilst we look at some thoughts 
suggested by the passage before us. 
In his gospel the beloved disciple 
reports this gracious declaration of 
our Lord : "My sheep hear my 
voice, and I know them, and they 
follow me j and I give unto them 
eternal life and they shall never per- 
ish, neither shall any pluck them 
out of my hand." In his epistle, — 
memory going back to "that which 
ho had heard," — he writes : "And 
this is the promise that he hath 
promised us, even eternal life." 
John was a believer! What his 
Master said was to him truth, — 
certain, perfect, absolute. He did 
not wait to go the round of the 
probabilities and possibilitiesfor and 
against any utterance of his Lord, 
however startling and mysterious it 
might seem. It was enough for him 
that "the Truth" said it. With dif- 
ficulties, such as that of transform- 
ing mortals into immortals, he had 
nothing to do. He could take no 
part in this amazing transformation; 
it was infinitely above and beyond 
all the regions of speculation, philos- 
ophy, and science ; it was not a thing 
to be accomplished by the aid of 
men; human instrumentality could 
not be employed in the case; it 

rested exclusively with the Lord : 
"This is the promise that he hath 
promised us;" "I myselt heard the 
words from his lips, and I believe 
Him) He said this, and that is 
enough for me; for I am sure that 
He will keep his word and fulfil his 

I. This promise assumes the 
mortality of the human race. "By 
one man sin entered into the world, 
and death by sin ; and so death 
passed upon all men, for that all 
have sinned." There is the undeni- 
able proposition, which includes in 
its fatal embrace the entire world 
of men. We see its truth every- 
where around us. The history of 
humanity is the stern witness to the 
fact that "death reigns." Generation 
after generation has passed away to its 
original dust. No class or condition 
has been privileged to escape the pen- 
alty. Saint and sinner, sage and sav 
age, have alike yielded to the inexora- 
ble demand. No physician haw had 
skill enough to avert the universal 
consumption ; no science has invented 
an elixir of life whose potent spell 
could keep the "king of terrors" at 
bay; and God himself has done noth 
ing to supercede the law of mortality, 
even in favor of those who love him 
best. But in this there is nothing 
remarkable; for he does not set aside 
his own laws until their purpose is 
fully accomplished. The exceptional 
cases of Enoch and Elijah, it indeed 
they eventually prove exeptiona,* do 
but confirm the universal rule. Nay, 
children, who have committed do 
actual sin, droop and die by rail I ion a 
— as the beautiful bloom on many a 
promising orchard is killed by mil- 
dew or frost, — for the ills that flesh 
is heir to come upon them in e< 



>€ ol their connection with the 
mortal parent stock. The grave is 

r "satisfied," and will not be un- 
til it- "power" is effectually destroy- 
ed bj the mighty Deliverer, whose 
promise ie the anchor of iaith, and 
iming ifl the hope of saints 

II. Reoonoiliation to God in 

Christ, whilst it graciously affects 

elation of believers to his moral 

government, introduces no visible 

change in their relation to the phys- 
ical world Christians — followers of 

-t — are delivered from condem- 
nation, yet they die like other men ; 
the Spirit of adoption enables them 

.11 God "Father," yet, myster- 
ious though it seems, they suffer 
bodily pain and mental sorrow as 
much as — frequently more than — 
men who hate God, and curse him 
to bifl face. Although they have the 

fld privilege ot laying their pe- 
titions at the foot of the throne, and 

consolation of thinking that 

• petitions are not cast into 

the King's waste-basket, yet 

they have no immunity from head- 

and h tart-aches, no charter of 

option from crosses and losses, 
failure in business, disappointed ex- 

. os, accident, bereavement, 
poverty, and death. The fire may 
devour, the storm may wreck, the 
flood may ruin tho substance 
"i tli«' man who commits him- 
self and all he has to his Father 
in Heaven. The pious worshiper, 
Surrounded with the necessaries of 

a the morning may be a pauper 
ere the day's sun has run his appoint- 
ed r;u-e. The parents who commit- 
tal their sons to the protection of 
i may havo one of them 
brought back at midnight a corpse; 
and the man who gave himself to 

God before he undertook hie journey 
may be killed in a railroad catastro- 
phe leaving a helpless widow and or- 
phans to mourn their terrible loss. 

To attempt to conceal these things 
even if it were possible is not wise. 
The doctrine of Divine Providence 
is not affected by them, although 
scepticism boldly affirms that it is. 
A man whe holds a prominent place 
among the London unbelievers 
taunts Christians about the useless- 
ness of prayer, and asks why their 
God, if there be one, does not pre- 
vent the fearful accidents which are 
of such frequent and fatal occur- 
rence. The taunt has not even the 
solitary merit of novelty. It dis- 
tressed David in the time of his af- 
flictions : "As with a sword in my 
bones mine enemies reproach me, 
while they say daily unto me, Where 
is thy God ?" Joel refers to it thus: 
"Spare thy people, Lord, and give 
not thine inheritance to reproach, 
that the heathen should rule over 
them : wherefore should they say 
among the people, Where is their 
God?" And, most affecting of all, 
our blessed Lord's confidence in his 
Father was hurled at him like a 
barbed arrow as he hung upon the 
cross : "He trusted in God ; let him 
deliver him now if he will have 

It is useless to tell men who deny 
the divinity of Scripture, and the 
very existence of God, that there 
have been countless millions of an- 
swers to prayer, some of them mir- 
aculous, in the history of the world, 
and that there are numberless an- 
swers to prayer constantly attesting 
the tender goodness and watchful 
providence of God. But though it 
is vain to cite these facts to men 



who will not believe the witnesses, 
they are nevertheless absolutely 
true , and the admissions we have 
made do not in the slightest degree 
weaken the evidence thej^ afford for 
the reality of intercourse between 
the living God and his believing 
worshippers. We know whereof we 
speak. The wish is not father to 
the thought in this case. To call 
in question the veracity of the wit- 
ness rather than admit a doctrine 
which demolishes the miserable su- 
perstructure of infidelity is perfect- 
ly easy; but it is neither just, nor 
reasonable. Nor is the testimony of 
one, or one thousand, that would 
thus be branded with falsehood, but 
that of "a great cloud of witnesses" 
in all generations. Every day that 
passes over our world, God's children 
express their gratitude at the throne 
of grace for their Father's goodness, 
and ask him for protection and help 
and blessing. Sometimes they ask 
things that they do not receive ; 
but, for all that, they are quite sure 
that they are heard, and they resolve 
the denial into a wisdom greater 
than their own, and feel calmly cer- 
tain that the Father's will respect- 
ing them is not only kind, but won- 
dronsly far-reaching, taking in the 
future of the present life of which 
they know nothing; and sometimes, 
as has been said, they are visited 
with great sorrow, plunged into 
grief which pierces the heart and 
makes the strong man stagger; but 
even out of these visitations, which 
are the sceptic's "strong reasons" 
for the untruthfulness of Scripture 
and the non-existence of a personal 
God, there comes the blessings of 
resignation, profitable chastisement, 
peace, and hope. 

But this is only part of our an- 
swer to the objector. We have ad- 
mitted the fact that there is no visi- 
ble shield thrown between the be- 
liever and the ordinary trials and 
dangers of human life; but the sub- 
ject is too momentous to be dismiss- 
ed thus at a time when the "think- 
ers" and "philosophers" are calling 
in question everything essential to 
the Christian faith, — denying Grod 
and Christ, and the veracity of the 
documents from which all our 
knowledge of the unseen and the 
future is derived, and hastening on- 
wards and downwards to that dark 
day of atheism and blasphemy in 
which evil under the prince of the 
foretold apostasy, will reach its cli- 
max, and meet its doom. We now 
assume the aggressive, and charge 
the leaders of this modern revolt 
against God and humanity with the 
deepest crime of which moral agents 
are capable. They forget — no, that 
word is too charitable for men who 
boast a monopoly of wisdom, and 
look with scorn on the man who is 
fool enough to trust in the Almghty 
Maker of the universe; — they ignore 
the fact that the gracious and pa- 
tient God, whom they deny, spares 
them and bears with them because 
of the presence among them of the 
very people whom they despise as 
fanatics, or idiots, or both. These 
Christians, whatever superiority 
the free-thinking philosophers may 
assume over them, are the salt of the 
earth, but for whose presence in it 
the mass of humanity would speedily 
become so intolerably corrupt, that 
God would consume it oat of his 
universe as an abomina 
ger to be endured. TLei 
tians, scorned by the Chri 



the dup< b of b mere so- 

• : .11. :n e the dirinely appoint- 
ed light of the world, bat for which 
it should be shrouded in gross dark 
>eoting the highest, purest, 
and most glorious truths that can 
be presented to the human mind. 
An<l these Christians, notwithstand- 
ing the ingratitude of "the wise 
nun" for the boon, are God's spir- 
itual priesthood, whose intercession 
for the an godly is well pleasing to 
him as the fruit Ot his grace; and 

ase ol this intercession — atonce 
subordinate to, and tho result of, 
thai of the glorious High Priest — 
tl c period of probation is length- 
ened oven to the infidel and the 
atheist whilst they are engaged in 
the tearful work of deluding the 
minds of their fellows and denying 
the being of their Creator. 

Prayer ! Yes, as one of the estab- 
li shed agencies under the moral gov 
ernment of God, prayer is answered 

never it is possible to grunt the 
answer without interfering with 
tin- far-reaching purposes of Heaven 
respecting the individual and the 
I'll" intercession of Abraham, 
the lather of the faithful, for the 
guilty inhabitants of Sodom would 
bave been successful had the abom- 
inahle city contained ten righteous 
ns And. not to mention many 
Other instances which must occur to 

memory of men who are ac- 
quainted with the Scriptures, Peter 
lelivered from prison inanswer 
to the petition ot' his fellow-believ- 
ers j and the passengers and crew 
of the ship in which Paul was a voy- 
agerwere Baved from a watery grave 
on his account. The light ot the 

blessings which have been bestowed, 
and the deliverances from danger 
and death which have been exper- 
ienced in the history of our world, 
as the direct answers to the believ- 
ing petitions of Christians. The 
men whose sarcasms against the 
disciples of Jesus are the keenest, 
and whose ravings against the 
truths upon which the stability of 
the universe rests are the wildest, 
are daily in the receipt of mercies in 
answer to the prayers of men whose 
faith they treat with contempt. 

"Why does not your God prevent 
these accidents V* asks the sceptic, 
as if the very question annihilated 
the entire Christian system, and 
proved that the God we worship and 
love is only a phantom of fancy. 
We ask the querist and his fellow- 
unbelievers if they can account for 
the fact that accidents are so few, 
bearing in mind the myriads that 
are rushing on the iron road day 
and night from tho beginning to the 
end of the year, on any other hy- 
pothesis than the watchful provi- 
dence of God ? Does he, do they, 
know that Christian travellers habit- 
ually begin their journey by breath- 
ing a silent prayer that they and 
their fellow travellers may be pre- 
served ? Is he or they at all aware 
how many unknown perils have 
been escaped by ungodly men in 
consequence of the petitions of Chris- 
tians travelling in the same train? 
We dare say this is a view of mat- 
ters that has not presented itself to 
their minds, although they are, in 
their own opinion, men of great 
breadth of intellect. A highly es- 
teemed Christian brother, whose 

future age can alone reveal the con- 1 profession requires him to travel 
versions which have taken place, the many thousands of miles every year, 



has just informed us that he has 
travelled thus for a quarter of a 
century without the slightest acci- 
dent. He and such as he are our 
real railway "guards," and it will 
be a disastrous day for England and 
the world when men who fear God 
and call upon his name disappear 
from the walks of literature and the 
busy scenes of commerce to give 
place to men who have no gospel, 
no Christ, no God, and no hope. 
There will be nothing then to "hin- 
der" the manifestation of the Anti- 
christ, and the descent from heaven 
of the apocalyptic bowls of wrath; 
but, alas ! for the scoffing sceptics 
and the arrogant atheists at that 
day j for be it well understood that, 
continuing to reject the great salva- 
tion, for them there is no share in 
tne Saviours's splendid gift. 

III. The fulfillment of the prom- 
ise will solve all the mysteries of 
the present economy, and gloriously 
crown the Redeemer's work. We 
have admitted mystery — which is 
really nothing more than incom- 
pleteness, not in God's amazingly 
comprehensive design in relation to 
the universe, but in the actual real- 
ization of that design. Whilst ad- 
mitting this incompleteness, — which 
is in truth an argument for confi 
dence in the Lord, instead of being 
a justification of unbelief, — we have 
stated and supplied some proof for 
the truth of the statement, that be- 
lievers are highly privileged men 
whose prayers for themselves and 
others are pleasing to God, and 
whose presence in the world — all 
their imperfections notwithstanding 
— actually preserves the human 
race from utter corruption and 
darkness, "salt" and "light" being 

the symbols used by the Great 
Teacher to indicate the fact. Bat 
the time is coining when God will 
take away the rebuke of his people 
from off' all the earth ; when the 
scornful adversary will no longer 
ask, "Where is yoor God?" and 
when persecutions will eease and 
trials come to an end ; for lie who 
has begun the good work will carry 
it on to perfection ; and triumphant 
faith, rising from the furnace which 
tested its divine quality, shall meet 
with the applause of the Master, 
and enter on the possession of the 
promised immortality. It will then 
be seen that the things which befell 
the servants of the Lord daring the 
journey of mortality were neither 
the results of blind chance nor evi- 
dences that they were uncared for 
by their Father in Heaven, but 
parts of a gracious system of educa- 
tion under which that Christ-like 
character was formed which will 
find its goal and its glory in the lite 
of the age to come. The redemption 
undertaken by Christ means the be- 
I stow meet of eternal life upon the re- 
deemed. That is its sublime and 
! transcendant purpose. His reward 
land the glorious crown of his work 
jare involved in its accomplishment 
|The resurrection of his brethren in 
bodies like his own was part of the 
original design when they were 
chosen in him before the foundation 
of the world, and that design will 
be realized, in its fullm 
and honour, and glory, when b 
turns from heaven to earth t»< fulfil 
his wonderful promise - 

Bow irreconcilable is the 

who is offended without OS 



For tho Visitor. 

"i> Boo of iimn, 1 hovt fet tlioo a watchman 
' >• hoojo of Israel; therefore thou shalt 
prord ut my mouth, and warn them 
from iin-." BiekSel 88: 7. 

By tl\is scripture wo understand 
that God in anciont days had set 
watchmen: among them 
kiel. Ee says, "I have set 
thee in this office, not man, there- 
bhou shalt hear the word at my 
mouth and not at man's mouth and 
wain them from me." Thus we see 
ihat warnings come from God who 
60 much concerned about the 
happiness of the children of men at 
that age of the world. O son of 
man, I have set thee in a position 
that thou art not only held account- 
able for thy sins, but for others also 
If thou warn them not. God is con- 
cerned to-day about the children of 
men and has sot watchmen also. I 
need not call up scripture evidences 
to prove this for there are too many 
of us traveling to and fro claiming 
to be watchmen and give warning 
Let us then bo very careful from 
whence we have the message that 
wc are carrying. Let us deeply 
ler whether we have it from 
the mouth of God or from the mouth 
of man. () watchman, ever keep in 
view the desired object, that is the 
salvation of those you are warning 
Keep wide awake. There is a pos- 
sibility ot the watchman himself 
going to Bleep, and if we warn not 
and the sinner dies in his sins, his 
blood will be required at our hands. 
This ought to cause us all to stand 
manfully upon the watchtower and 
warn the innumerable multitude that 
.!■ exposed to danger; warn them 
of the awful punishment that awaits 
the ungodly and sinner; warn them 

of tho many false doctrines that are 
carried about by those who have 
became like those which God by 
the mouth of his prophet Isaiah 
speaks of. He says his watchmen 
are blind. Why are they blind ? 
Because they have failed to comply 
with the word ot God and therefore 
never recoived the Holy Ghost as 
an eye salve to anoint their eyes 
that they might see. They are all 
ignorant. Why are they ignorant? 
Because they have only learned the 
wisdom of this world, which is fool- 
ishness with God, and have failed to 
take the direction of the apostle 
James. If any man lack wisdom, 
let him ask of God. They are all 
dumb dogs; they cannot bark. The 
bark of a dog is intended to alarm. 
Those watchmen are said to be 
dumb; they can't alarm. Why? 
Because they are not alarmed them- 
selves. A man is not apt to give an 
alarm before he is alarmed himself. 
The reason is this: they are sleep- 
ing, lying down, loving to slumber. 
Yea, they are dogs which can never 
have enough, and they are shepherds 
that cannot understand. They all 
look to their own way, every one 
for his gain from his quarter. Isaiah 
5: 6, 11. 

There is a possibility of the watch- 
man looking to his own way and 
forgetting God's way. God declares 
that my ways are not your ways, 
and as man's ways are not God's 
wa y 8 > j ust l°°k at the thousand so- 
called watchmen in our day. Ac- 
cording to the Bible, deceivers will 
wax worse and worse as God declares, 
"in that day they all look to -their 
own way." Need we wonder that 
there are so many ways held forth 
by the watchmen, said to leed to 



that world of eternal bliss. It is 
said, every one for his gain. O 
watchman, you have lost sight of 
the first object. The gain belongs 
to God. All the glory and honorand 
the souls of those that you were to 
warn, justly belong to God. O 
watchmen, let us all examine our- 
selves and see what we are doing 
and what we have done. Let us 
look at the human race and see the 
awful condition they are in. They 
are so confused and deranged that 
the warning of the good watchman 
or shepherd can no more be heard. 
So many watchmen have forgotten 
God's way and look to their own 
way and the object in view is their 
own gain. They try to gain all the 
honor and glory to themselves. This 
is not all. The gain, gold and sil- 
ver, this seems to have the highest 
seat in the heart of the watchman. 
I would therefore say with language 
of the apostle Paul, "And that 
knowing the time that now it is 
high time to awake out of sleep." 
Yea the time is fast approaching 
when that angel will proclaim the 
awful news, "Time shall be no lon- 
ger." O then there will be no more 
time for the watchman to give the 
alarm, but himself with all the con- 
fused and deranged multitude will 
be alarmed by the trump of God. 
Oh, then God's declaration, my 
ways are not your ways. Dear 
reader, here God's way must do and 
will prevail over all. Here the 
watchman must stand with all the 
multitude around him, no doubt as 
evidences against him. Here gold 
and silver will be forgotten ; honor 
turn to dishonor. Here God's word 
will be understood by all alike. Here 
all must obey. Here all must bow 

the knee unto God and confess that 
Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of 
God the Father; yes confess that 
Jesus was the only way though man 
had sought out many. 

In conclusion I would say to both 
saint and sinner, let us all search the 
Bible. O saint, watch and pray, 
lest you enter into temptation. Ar- 
ray yourself for battle. The enemy 
is strong and he knows he whs out 
a short time to fight. O sinner no 
more look upon the word of God as 
being impure. Read it and you 
will hear the awful punishment pro- 
nounced upon you and also the lov- 
ing invitations, Come unto me all ye 
tjpat labor and are heavy laden and 
I will give you rest. The spirit and 
the bride say, Come and what is it 
that does not say come but yourself 
and adversaries. To-day if you 
hear his voice harden not your 
heart. F. 


An astonishing feature of the word 
of God is, that notwithstanding the 
time at which its compositions were 
written, and the multitudes of the 
topics to which it alludes, there is 
not one physical error — not one as- 
sertion or allusion disproved by the 
progress of modern science. None 
of those mistakes which the science 
of each succeeding age discovered in 
the books of the proceeding ; above 
all, none of those absurdities which 
modern astronomy indicates in such 
great numbers in the writings of the 
ancients — in their sacred 
their philosophy, and even in the 
finest pages of the fathers of the 
church not one of these error 



I in any onr BftOred book8. 

ill rvt-r contradict 

that which After BO many ages the 

,,f the learned world 
, ft] to Qfl on the 

re oni Scriptures 

! tO the other, to find 

h spots : and whilst youap- 

thifl examination, 

mber that it is a hook that 

r everything, which des- 

atnre, which recites creation, 

fie us of the water, of the 
sphere, of the mountains, of 
nimato, and of the plants. It 

I that teaches us the first 
revolution of the world, and whicfc 
tells its last. It recounts 
them In the circumstantial language 
of histMry. it extols them in the su- 
blfmesl Btraina of poetry, and it 
I em in the chasms of glow- 
It is a hook which is full 
■• iental rapture, elevation, varie- 
ty and boldness. It is a hook which 

speaks oi the heavenly and invisible 

. whilst it speaks of the earth 

and things visible. It is a book 

which nearly fifty writers of every 

■ cultivation, of every state, 

. and living through 

: fifteen hundred years, 

aired to make. It rs a 

whioh was written in the cen- 

d the Bands of Arabia, 

and in the deserts of Judea; in the 

4 the temple of the Jews, in 

'he n of the prophets of 

■ rioho, in the sumptu- 

- of Babylon, and on the 

idolatrous hanks of the Chebar; and 

Anally, in the '-enter of the western 

civilisation, in the midst of the Jews 

I their ignorance, in the midst 

rtheism and its idols, as also 

in tho bosom of pantheism and ita 
sad philosophy. It is a book whose 
first writer had been a pupil of the 
magicians of Egypt, in whose opin- 
ion the sun, the stars, and the ele- 
ments, were endowed with intelli- 
gence, reacted on the elements, and 
governed tho world by a perpetual 
alluvium. It is a book whose first 
writer preceded by more than nine 
hundred years the most ancient phil- 
osophers of ancient Greece and Asia 
—the Thaleses, and the Pythagora- 
ses, the Zalcuses, the Xenophons, 
and the Confuciuses. It is a book 
which carries its narrations even to 
tbe hierarchies of angels; even to 
the most distant epoch of the future, 
and the glorious scenes ot the last 
days. Well, search among its fifty 
authors, search among its sixty-six 
books, its 1,187 chapters, and its 
21,173 verses, search only for one of 
those thousand errors which the an- 
cients and the moderns committed 
when they spoke of the heavens or 
of the earth — of their revolutions, 
of the elements; search, but you 
will find none. 


There are many passages in the 
Bible which indicate plainly that 
it is our duty to submit our will to 
the guidance of the will of God. It 
would seem that Paul had so fully 
imbibed this idea, and the spirit of 
it, that he had utterly lost his own 
will, and acted by a will above his 
own. He says, in one of his mo- 
ments of loftiest exaltation, "I am 
crucified with Christ: nevertheless 
I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth 
in me." So, also, the Savior himself 
has the same thought: "Whosoever 



will come after me, lot him deny 
himself and take up his cross and 
follow me." Let him lose his will 
to plan and execute, unless under 
the guidance of a Power above him. 

This utter merging of the will of 
the creature into the will of God has, 
to many minds, something of the 
nature of slavery or a loss of man- 
hood. It is asked : If God has 
given us independent wills, why is 
it wrong for us to use them as we 
please? If we are to do as some one 
else wills, what better are we than 
the horse ? What is the need of a 
free will, if we are never to exer- 
cise it without first consulting an- 
other will?" 

Now there is evidently a misap- 
prehension here, and if we can point 
it out it may be of use. 

Jesussaid: "I came down from 
heaven, not to do mine own will, but 
the will of Him thatsentme." Again, 
in the darkest hour of his life, he ut- 
tered those ever to be remembered 
words, "Not ray will, but thine be 
done." i think if we examine the 
life of Jesus, we will find ourselves 
drawn to him more by this spirit of 
submissiveness than by any other. 
His action in Gethsemane is one of 
the noblest of his whole life on earth. 
So we generally esteem it, I think; 
as surely Paul did, when he said, in 
speaking of Christ's humility : "He 
humbled himself and became obedi- 
ent unto death, even the death of 
the cross : wherefore God also hath 
highly exalted him, and given him 
a name which is above every name." 

Surely this act of Jesus, which is 
so sublime, and merited so great re- 
ward, could not have been perform- 
ed by a man oi cravan spirit, or one 
devoid of highest manhood. We do 

not look upon it so, but rather us 
the crowning test of his transcend- 
ent manhood, and godhood too. 
Neither does this perfect submissive- 
ness of our will to a higher will par- 
take aught of servitude unless that 
submission isforced. A willing sab- 
mission is always esteemed the 
highest virtue. Especially is this go 
when the submission brings great 
sacrifices; as when a soldier, upon 
the eve of a great battle, hears that 
his wife is dying, and longs to see 
him once more on earth, yet, sub- 
missive to the will of his general, 
gives no heed to the voice that would 
call him from the battle field to the 
bedside of his dying wile. He has 
given up his will, merged it into the 
will of his commander; and though 
his heart longs for one moment of 
communion with her he holds dear, 
he leaves her to die alone, and 
marches bravely against the foe. It 
is only after he has learned the les- 
son of perfect obedience that he is 
really a good soldier. It was Napo- 
leon the Great who said: "No man 
is fit to command until be has learn- 
ed to obey." Far more truly can we 
say, no man is worthy to be a fol- 
lower of Jesus who has not learned 
the lesson of obedience. 

The merchant does not think his 
clerk is craven-hearted because he 
makes no plans but those that accord 
with the will of his employer ; on 
the contrary, he expects, and right- 
ly, that no plan of the servant shall 
be in opposition to the will of the 
master. He only wishes as t<> form 
no plans that are contrary t<> hie 
will. He is the Commander of an 
army, and he expects every BOldier 
to be always ready to do his bidding. 
He can not do batile with the pow- 


: if his aokltera are follow- 

. ;lu- dtotatea oi their own 

will regavdleaa of bis commands. 


B will go one way, an 
. | Oflite, what will bo ac- 
ithing will do but 
labnuesioo to one central, 

- : ..• will that has the 

| ;iu of the field before him, 

and knows best, where to placo each 

When we think of losing our will 
will, we do not mean that 
we have no will left to plan and ex- 
■•; only that wo do not allow 
will of ours to go beyond or 
contrary to God's will. 
G wiehes us to have strong wills 
acute his commands. In the 
Bpbt re lie places us, he wishes us to 
bend op our will to its highest ten- 
,i net as ro engineer wishes his 
QOtive to exert all its mighty 
}• to draw the ponderous train ; 
hut b BS it to remain on the 

. and act as all properly-behav- 
rd locomotives should. So God 
- us to act with all our might, 
'ways be careful to stay upon 
where bo has placed us. 
only upon the railroad track 
that the I ; ve can run to ad- 

and so thero is only ono 
path OD which the will of man can 
rly. In that path God 
it, and says, ''Ran there;" and 
it it properly appreciates its position, 
it Will not wish to leave that path, 
• ben ita will is GtooVa will. So 

Id man OOuld very properly -ay: 

ill rain today if I want it to ) 

batever God wants I want." 

Only on the track that the loco- 

ia really free. So that soul 

really free who lives, and 

. and acts where God has placed 



We cut from the conclusion of an ar- 
ticle iu the Standard: 

Was it only the wooden cross, which 
the Cyrenian was able to bear after him, 
under which the man of sorrows wear- 
ied and fainted? Was there not in 
Gethseinaue a weighty cross, reaching 
from earth to heaven, burdened with the 
sins of all people and nations, which a 
father's hand was pressing down upon 
the shoulders of the Savior so that he 
sweat as it were great drops of blood, 
and the still night air trembled with the 
cry of his bitter agony? And again, 
when the work of torture is completed ; 
no angel having bid the knife be stayed, 
as in the case of Isaac — there goes out 
with His life the cry, "My God, my 
God, why hast thou forsaken me V* and 
He in whom and through whom so much 
has been promised skeps in the tombs; 
and despairing disciples murmur, " We 
trusted it had been He who should have 
redeemed Israel." Faith whispers 
faintly to a few, " God will provide " 
And in the resurrection, without which 
all prophecies, and promises, and even 
the death of Christ itself, would have 
been of no avail, through faith the cross 

There is a cross for every Christian — 
something which renders flesh and soul 
— and Jesus has said if we hear it not 
after him we are not worthy of him. 
But let us take up some lighter thing in 
its stead and magnify it, nor shrink and 
falter when the burden seems heavy the 
way long. Soon faith will be lost in 
sight, tears in praise, grief in joy, and 
crosses will be exchanged for crowns. 
Let us not complain, nor claim merit for 
cross-bearing, while discharging duties 
which should be esteemed among our 
most precious privileges. 




The thing to be lamented is that the 
moment men of science get hold of a 
fact they instantly begin to set it in op- 
position to God's word. But the vaunt- 
ed "fact" of Tuesday often takes an- 
other shape on Wednesday, and by 
Thursday is found to be no fact at all, 
the truth is that geology, as a science, 
consists mainly of probable guesses. 
"That field of peat," says Sir Charles 
Lyell, "has probably been seven thou- 
sand years in course of formation." 
" No," replies a friend of his own, in a 
published criticism, " I think it quite 
possible that it has only been seven 
huudred years in growing." A piece 
of pottery is found in Ihe valley of the 
Nile, and geologist immediately argues 
that it must have lain there more than 
twenty thousand years. But an anti- 
quarian soon points out marks upon it 
which show it to be less than two thou- 
sand years old. Yet it is upon guesses 
of this kind, which do not amount to a 
tenth part of a proof, that the Lyells, 
Owens and Colenso venture boldly to 
assert that it is clear that Moses knew 
nothing whatever of the subject on which 
he was writing. Just in the same spir- 
it do Bunson and his followers unhesi- 
tatingly assert that the growth of lan- 
guages proves that the world must be 
more than twenty thousand years old. 
We refer them to the confusion of 
tongues described by Moses, which at once 
dissipates their dream. " Oh ! but that 
was a miracle," they replied, "and we 
have made up our minds never to be- 
lieve a miracle." Very well, gentle- 
men, there we must leave you; for men 
who make up their minds before inquir- 
ing are not acting like reasonable beings. 
A dozen other little juntos are now at 
work in the same laudable fashion. 
One set is 

was "developed" out of an apo. Well, 
and what was the ape "developed" out 
of? They do not know. Our comfort 
in all this is that this influenza will wear 
itself out like the Tractarian,or like the 
infidel fashion of the days of Boling- 
broke. Men have been striving to get 
rid of the Bible and its inconvenient 
morality for these two thousand 3 
but they were never further off from 
their end than they are at present. — 


A person was once walking with a 
farmer through a beautiful field, when 
he happened to see a tall thistle on the 
other side of the fence. In a second, 
over the fence he jumped and cut it off 
close to the ground. 

"Is that your field V* asked his com- 
panion. " Oh, no !" said the farmer : 
" bad weeds do not care for fences ; and 
if I should leave that thistle to blossom 
in my neighbor's field, I should have 
plenty of my own." 

Evil weeds in your neighbor's field 
will scatter seeds of evil in your own J 
therefore every weed pulled up in y< di 
neighbor's field is a dangerous enemy 
driven off from your own. No one liv- 
eth or dieth to himself. All are linked 

Sages of old contended that no sin 
was ever committed whose consequ 
rested on the head of the sinner alone ; 
that no man could do ill and his fellows 
not suffer. They illustrated it thus: 
" A vessel sailing from Joppa earned 1 
passenger, who beneath his berth 
hole through the ship' 
the men of the watch expoetalated with 
him, 'What doest thou, () miserable 
man V the offender calmly replied, ' What 
matters it to you ? The hole I have 
ot quite certain that man I made lies under my own berth.' " 

1 i 


PI | le is worthy of the 

ridetation. N>> man perishes 

in In- iniquity ; no man can gue88 
: his transgres- 

Courtesy and Sympathy in the Church. 
It may !>-• paid by some that there is 
;,], d ten ]• n v in OUT Ige to accom- 
plish by devises srbat can only be ef- 
| by the gosp I This is sadly 
. but th.-re is often a lack of that 
tiori to minor matters in thechurch, 
whiofa Ifl fruitful of evil consequences. 
I i }.. rare, Paul taught that the king- 
D was not meat and drink, 
but righteousness, and peace, and joy in 
tl 11 I j Ghost j hut he also taught his 
brethren to be kind, to be courteous, 
and even sympathetic. "Rejoice/' 
says he. " with them that do rejoice, 
ami weep with them that weep/' 

Tm- sympathy and courtesy need not 
l d alone in the iamily circle 
in the ordinary social walks of life. 
■ u!d not have this precept at 
when they repair to the house of 
IJ and sympathy should 
• of the holy place — not 
m ; not for gain ; not for proselyt- 
use it is right ; 
; it is a pleasure; it is for the 
Gfod and the prosperity of his 
T i Christians, to friends, to 
- f delicate spirit of 
ihould be shown. It makes 
happy ; it gives happiness in return. 
It itrengthens fainting souls. It is cor- 
dial to a wounded spirit. It wins to 
I house; it wins to Christ It 
but affords riches to the 
of those who give and those who 
lebrity of the American 
pulpit recently pave his ushers public 
charge to treat strangers attending his 

church with marked respect. This is 
wise, whether considered as worldly- 
wise or heavenly-wise. Such a course 
is wise every way. This policy pursued 
in the spirit of Christ would win multi- 
tudes from non. attendance on public 
worship. What is sweeter than unaf- 
fected Christian courtesy and sympathy ? 
There is in them all the fragrance of a 
garden of the choicest flowers. They 
should be cultivated assiduously. 


The importance of correct thought 
can not be easily overestimated. There 
are enough who are willing to relieve us 
of the arduous task of doing our own 
thinking, and who proffer us forms of 
correct sentiment, and precepts for prac- 
tice — all on very moderate terms. We 
will not say that these do their own 
thinking very efficiently or profitably. 
Not a few in this, as in other things, 
manifest the most industry in other 
men's matters. But however willingly 
and well others may propose to do our 
thinking, we are all under obligation to 
do our own, unwelcome a task as it may 
be; for we all are responsible to God for 
our actions, the fruits of our minds and 
hearts. But while we are to think, and 
think independent of human dictation, 
it is best not to undertake it without a 
respectable stock of material. Indus- 
trious intellects, prompted by conscien- 
tious motives, have been for ages gath- 
ering materials and putting them in 
shape for the use of those who come af- 
ter them. It would therefore be very 
foolish in us in this age to despise all 
this material made ready to our hand. 
It is true that the workman, contemning 
the material in the lumber-yards, can go 
to the green woods and procure such 
material as he needs in the edifice which 



be proposes to erect; but it is likely! began to say to the Savior: "Lord, 
that loss of time would not be all that i is it I?" But the Savior giving 
he would sacrifice by so doing. Someithem no direct answer, John, one 
of his timber untried, would prove not of the disciples whom Jesus loved, 

to be valuable, and perhaps all would be 
the better for being subjected to the 
shrinkage which time and fiery ordeals 

who was then reclining on the .Mas- 
ter's bosom, inquired of him which 
of tbo disciples could bo guilty of 

best insure. So in the building of cor- such a horriblo crime. The Savior 
rect edifices of thought; while the two.answered him: The one to whom 
independent mind may gather new ma-' he should give the sop alter be bad 
terial, — though it be old enough to have dipped it, the same should be the 

been rejected by the experience of suc- 

cessive ages, 

■it would do well not to 

slight the depositories of thought which 

one who should betray him. And 
when he had dipped the sop in the 
dish he gave it to Judas Lscariot, 

better intellects have gathered, and! and at the same time said unto him, 
which have stood the test of time and "That thou doest do quickly." The 
thorough examination. Likely if it per- 1 betrayer, namely Judas, received 
sists in this folly it will find that shrink- ; the sop without being aware of 
age and decay will make a large part of j what the Savior had told his be- 
the material which it has gathered, and ! loved disciple. None of the disci- 
its edifice will crumble and perhaps i pies but John harbored the least 
crash before its possessor has slept his j suspicion that Judas should betray 
long sleep their Master. The disciples were 

Then, while independence of thought! so greatly troubled when the Savior 
is a duty and a virtue, it should be of 1 told them that one of them should 
that kind which discriminates in the ma- 1 betray him, that they no doubt 
terial to be appropriated, rather than feared that it should be them, for 
that sort which rejects every grand or they were continually asking of 
useful thought which did not originate him which one of them it should be 
in one's own brain. Those who pride that would be guilty of thi* base 
themselves excessively on originality of, crime, namely, in betraying the 
thought are apt to combine stupidity j meek and lowly Lamb of God into 
with hypocriys. j the hands of sinners. By their im- 

portunity he at last became willing 
to tell them, declaring that it should 
'Let not your Heart be Troubled."! be the same that would dip his hand 
John 1 : u. with him in the dish. To the eleven 

The Savior's reason, no doubt, for innocent ones this must have been 
speaking these words was because j a joyful declaration but to poor Bin- 
his heart was greatly troubled, to j ful Judas it was confounding in the 
think that one of his disciples highest decree. For the Savior had 

should prove his enemy. He com- 
plained of it at the table, declaring 
that one of them should betray 
him. These words greatly affected 
his disciples and every one of them 

pointed him out so pointedly that 
he could plainly see that the 1 
Christ's disciples well knew who it 
was that the Savior had reft rence 



: ar reader, and let us 
r whether we, like Ju- 
betrayfng the dear Redeem- 
er i'v heading Bery ooala upon his 
head, with our multitude of sins and 

tranBgn Wiona which wo arc com- 
mitting day alter .lay, and not onco 
log that we arc bringing 
B upon our own souls; so 
that when we lav upon our couches 
we almost dread to close 
for U ar that before we can 
again open them we will bo called 
time into eternity to appear 
re that immaoonlate Lamb (who 
we ate daily crucifying afresh) then 
and there in his divine presence to 
render an account of our steward- 
ship while in this life. 

No doubt Judas felt secure in his 
own heart, thinking that his bypoc- 
riey was entirely unknown to the 
Savi<>r ; therefore asking whether it 
lie who should betray him. 
he not thought that tho Savior 
. nothing of what ho harbored 
within his deceitful heart he would 
r have asked him, saying: 
1, ia it IP 1 Therefore Paul in 
pietle to the Corinthians says: 
"Wherefore let him that thinketh 
ill take heed Lest he fall," 
for they that seem the most secure 
commonly the least safe; it is 
who betray their own wealt- 
hy depending too confidently in 
their own Strength. 

While JeSUS was telling them of 

i.nkindness he should receive 

90me of them, they were 

ly troubled not knowing whose 

turn it would bo to be told next of 

ill thing they should do. But 

Christ, seeing this, comforts them 

belling them: "Let not your 

fea be troubled;" lor they be- 

lieving in God believed also in him. 
The Savior also told them that they 
must shortly hear him loaded with 
reproaches and see him barbarously 
abused and put to death. This was 
piercing to their souls for they loved 
tho Savior and left all to follow 
him. When we think how the Sa- 
vior was pierced for our sins we 
cannot feel otherwise than sad ; but 
looking forward and seeing the glo- 
ries thereof we cannot but be com- 
forted; yet oh, how desolate, how 
depraved are those who see no fur- 
ther. Wo know and must acknowl- 
edge how 7 little presence of mind we 
have in difficult emergencies; hence 
we cannot count upon anything but 
being ruined if we leave the Savior. 
But let us firmly say, the Lord shall 
be my staff and stay, and by giving 
ourselves under his mild sceptre our 
hearts will not be troubled. The 
heart is the main fort and whatever 
we do trouble should bo kept from 
the heart. However others are 
overwhelmed with tho sorrows of 
time, be not you. "Let the sinners 
in Zion tremble, but let the sons of 
Zion bo joyful in their King." So 
we as Christ's disciples should keep 
our hearts from trouble though ev- 
erything else bo in commotion. 

But in concluding this my hum- 
ble writing permit mo yet to say, 
build with confidence upon that true 
christian religion and acknowledge 
God as the most holy, wise, good 
and powerful of all beings, who has 
the sovereign disposal of all events. 
Comfort yourselves in that sacred 
doctrine he has left us, for through 
it we are brought into covenant with 
God and become initiated into his 
favor, whilst otherwise as sinners 
we must despair with the remem- 



brance of God from whence origi- 
nates all our trouble. 

Fasten yourselves upon that firm 
and immovable Bock, for wo are 
subject to many and great miseries 
and much contempt, pain and insult 
even to an ignominious death; but 
with all this, let not your hearts be 
troubled. — Selected. 

Forgive, Forget 

When injured or insulted our first 
inclination is to resist the action 
and return evil for evil, or if our 
enemy is not present we resolve 
that when we do meet him it will 
be to his sorrow. Oftentimes in 
thus brooding over the unkindness 
or selfishness of others we magnify 
our wrongs and excite our passion 
to a high pitch. We forget God and 
his commands. Where love is not 
God does not reign, for God is love 
The heart that is overcome by feel 
ings of anger, drives the Holy Spirit 
away and invites demons to take his 
place. The Bible tells us that the 
heart is desperately wicked and 
nothing but God's grace can change 
it. Oh how we should strive to 
keep God in our hearts and evil out 
that we may live blameless before 
him. How we should guard against 
outbursts of passion which deprive 
us of his love. 

Through his Son Jesus Christ he 
has taught us that unless we forgive 
those who wrong us, he will not 
forgive our sins. Let us then ever 
have mercy on those who sin 
against us, that we may claim the 
same from him for the many sins 
we daily commit. As often as we 
come to him feeling that we have 
sinned and express our sorrow for 

ho receives it, us anew into hie fa- 
vor. Thus ho wishes us to do. 
Thus we will do if w t o are his chil- 
dren. We must freely forgive and 
forget, not only onco, twice or I 
times, but one hundred tim< 
necessary. Then can we with faith 
repeat that prayer which the Lord 
has taught us and say : 

'•Forgive our transgressions and teach us to 

The humble compassion which pardons each 


How happy wo are when wo feel 
the Lord has forgiven us and re- 
members our past sins no more. 
Let us then forgive, forget, freely, 
fully, forever, and our joy will be 
full. — Selected. 


Brother G. B. Eeplogle, of Iowa, 
asks the above question in the Feb- 
ruary No. of the Visitor, and - 
Occasionally we read in the obitua- 
ries of our periodicals, 'Keceived in- 
to tho church with the exception of 
baptism or some similar announce- 
ment/ and asks further, 'Where is 
tho scriptural authority expressed 
or implied/ In answer I wouhi 
I think it would bo no hard taak to 
show that such authority is nowhere 
expressed or implied, between the 
lids of the Now Testament. Bat M 
Annual Meeting has frequently de- 
cided that question, and beli« 
that the old brethren are well p 
in the scriptures, I will therefore 
make a few quotations from the 
minks of Annual Meeting, and let 
that suffice for tho present, 
minutes of 1855. 

Article 6th, reads M folio 
"Is it consistent with th- 



to receive persons into the oborofa 

with hand and klBS, when eircinn- 

Btanoes will nut permit baptism to 

bep irfornu .1 1 Considered, that it is 

rding t<> the gospel to con- 

Bider persona as members of the 

church without baptism j yet they 

should he encouraged, and if they 

wish it, their oases may he taken in- 

msideration by the church in 

ooonsel, and they he received as can- 
didatee for baptism, which is to bo 

rmed as soon as circumstances 
will ] term it." 

Article 4th of* I860 reads as fol- 
lows : 

"Shall it be an order among the 
brethren to receive persons into the 
church as members when they are 
sick, without baptism, with the 
promise that they will be baptized 
when they get well ?" 

Answer. Let persons who wish 
to be received into the church, and 
who are too sick to have the ordi- 
nance of baptism administered to 
them, bo considered candidates for 
baptism, to receive the ordinance as 
soon as circumstances will permit, 
but not in full membership, until 
tbey are baptized. 

Article 25th of 1864 reads as fol- 
low- : 

"Is it in accordance with the gos- 

We consider that no unbaptized 
person can bo a member of the 
church, and therefore cannot be an- 

I think that some of the wisest 
of our brethren have spoken on this 
subject and let this suffice. 

Daniel Miller. 

For the Gospel Visitor. 


Let no man despise thy youth ; but be thou 
an example of the believers, in word, in con- 
versation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in pu- 
rity. I. Tim. 4: 12 

The above is the language of 
Paul. Again he tells us above all 
things to have fervent charity 
among ourselves, for charity covers 
a multitude of sins; that we should 
walk worthy of God who has called 
us into his kingdom and glory, for 
God has not called us to uncleanness 
but unto holiness. Now in order to 
arrive at this we must never grow 
weary in well doing — pray without 
ceasing And think how ofttimes 
it is all idle and vain words, and 
how few times we devote time and 
attention to the Lord and princi- 
pal^ 7 to the cause of Christ our Re- 
deemer. How very apt we are to 
envy and speak reproachfully of our 

neighbors when we are commanded 
pel and the order of the brethren, | t0 j ove them as we love our8e i ve s. 
for the church to receive and take 
candidates in with (or by) hand and 
kiss previous to the reading of the 
l v th chapter of Matthew, and then 

baptize them upon their public con- 
fession. " 

Answer. Wo think it is neither 
in accordance with the gospel nor 
the order of the brethren to do so. 

Answer of Article 17th reads as 
follows : 

Love and kindness, it is measured 

By this simple rule alone : 
Do we mind our neighbor's pleasure 

Just as if it were our own. 

Thus I'm resolved before the Lord : 
Now I will watch my tongue, 

Lest I let slip one sinful word, 
Or do my neighbors wrong. 

H. C. Lowder. 



Christ in the Household. 

No one can be a careful reader of 
the bible without being impressed 
with the prominence given in its 
teachings to the domestic and so- 
cial affections. Classic literature is 
strikingly and sadly defective in its 
delineations of the family and the 
fireside. But the bible does great 
honor to the family relation. "In 
the whole range of eastern story 
there is nothing richer than the ac- 
count of Isaac's courtship. The 
witching pages of fiction have never 
yet surpassed the story of Joseph 
and his brethren. And the sweet- 
est refinement which modern taste 
has thrown around the grave is in- 
ferior to the simple pathos of the 
aged Jacob as in his dying moments 
he said : 'Bury me with my fathers 
in the cave that is in the field of 
Ephron the Hittite. There they 
buried Abraham and Sarah his wife; 
there they buried Isaac and Eebeka 
his wife, and there I buried Leahy 

But the history and life of Jesus 
even more strikingly and beauti- 
fully illustrates and consecrates the 
social affections, and infuses the 
true charm into our domestic rela- 
tions. His most wonderful miracles 
were directed to the happiness of 
social life, and he selected a mar- 
riage festival as the scene of the 
first. The love of parents and 
brothers and sisters, the attach- 
ments of the home circle, and the 
sacred relations of friendship, all 
seemed to be subjects of special in- 
terest to our Lord, and always 
claimed his peculiar regard. He 
himself was a most dutiful son, and 
doubtless the household of Joseph, 
with such a child, was a very happy 
circle. All must remember that 

most touching incident, when, bend- 
ing from the bloody cross in the 
agonies of death, he commended his 
mother, "his last earthly care," to 
the beloved disciple. Himself a 
homeless man, his presence brought 
a blessing to every home where he 
was but a transient guest. And it 
brings a blessing now. Who can 
estimate the value of religion — the 
pure, simple religion of Jesus Christ 
— in the family ! What a blessing 
it is when a husband and wife can 
sympathize with each other in the 
religious life. What a crown of un- 
fading beauty does piety put upon 
a woman's brow, whether she be 
wife, mother or daughter. How 
much it adds to her usefulness at 
the head of her household. How it 
helps her to bear the little trials of 
every-day life, which often draw 
more heavily on faith and fortitude 
than greater ones. How it conse- 
crates her image in the hearts of 
her children. A christian wife and 
mother is God's richest blessing to 
a family. 

And a christian father, too; what 
a dignified and honorable position is 
his. How right and becoming it is 
that a father should honor God in 
his household, and train up his chil- 
dren "in the nurture and admoni- 
tion of the Lord." He should be a 
priest in his family, daily expound- 
ing the word of God, daily leading 
the devotions of the household at 
the 6acred altar of domestic piety. 
There are few memories that are so 
fresh and powerful in after years as 
the memories of the household al- 
tar. I can travel back over the 
path of forty years and recall the 
very tones of my father's voie« 
he reverently read the bible and de- 



voutly prayed in the midst of his 
family. I can remember how he 
prayed for his children; how faith- 
fully he taught them the lessons of 
christian truth and duty in those 
thoughtless days ot j-outh, and I 
bless his memory now for what I 
did not appreciate then. I believe 
that the memories of christian pa- 
rents and the early associations of a 
christian home scarcely ever die out 
of the heart. Kev. Dr. Adams, in 
his beautiful book en "Thanksgiv- 
ing Memories/' gives us the follow- 
ing incident: 

"In the Cathedral of Limerick 
there hangs a chime of bells, which 
were cast in Italy by an enthusiast 
in his trade who fixed his home near 
the monastery where they were first 
hung that he might daily enjoy their 
sweet and solemn music. In some 
political revolution the bells were 
taken away to a distant land, and 
their maker himself became a refu- 
gee and exile. His wanderings 
brought him after many years to 
Ireland. On a calm and beautiful 
evening, as the vessel which bore 
him floated on the placid bosom of 
the Shannon, suddenly the evening 
chimes pealed from the cathedral 
towers. His practiced ear caught 
the sweet sound, and he knew that 
his lost treasures were found. His 
early home, his old friends, his be- 
loved native land, all the best asso- 
ciations of his life were in those 
sounds. He laid himself back in 
the boat, crossed his arms upon his 
breast and listened to the music. 
The boat reached the wharf, but 
still he lay there, silent and motion- 
less. They spoke to him, but he 
did not answer. They went to him 
but his spirit had fled. The tide 

of memories that came vibrating 
through his heart at that well- 
known chime had snapped its 

And so, sometimes, in after life, 
when the feet of some wayward 
man have strayed far away from the 
home of his youth, and his heart 
has wandered from his father's God, 
some memory of the past, like the 
sweet, sad melod} 7 of the evening 
chime, may wake long-slumbering 
echoes and stir long-sealed foun- 
tains; and a father's counsels and a 
mother's prayers will come up again 
from the sacred burial-place of the 
past with wondrous power to melt 
and win the wayward heart. 

Yes, a family ought to be a little 
church of Jesus Christ. The father 
should be its pastor, conducting its 
daily worship and leading the dear 
circle in the way of truth and duty 
Christ should be acknowledged as 
the Savior, the Friend, the .Ruler of 
the entire group. Every affection 
should be consecrated by faith in 
Jesus and love to him. Every tie 
which binds one loving heart to 
another should be made stronger 
and more tender by the influence of 
a common tie to Jesus. Their cir- 
cumstances maj T be humble and 
their lot may be lowly, but if they 
have Christ in the family there will 
always be sunshine, joy and peace. 
That house cannot secure the high- 
est domestic joy which, like the inn 
at Bethlehem, has no room for Je- 
sus. — Rev. E. P. Rogers, in JS T . Y. 

Conversation enriches the under 
standing, but solitude is the school 
of genius. 





In discussing this subject, the doctor 
first described the effects it has on the 
nervous system, particularly the nerves 
of involuntary motion, — those whose 
function it is to carry on the action of 
the lungs, heart and stomach. These 
nerves are placed beyond the power of 
the will, acting without our conscious 
ness, in sleep as well as when awake. 
And it is on these, he said, the habitual 
use of tobacco produces its most perni- 
cious effects, by paralyzing their action. 
It first manifests itself in the respir- 
ation, which is imperfectly performed j 
the blood is not fully purified, and a 
sense of anxiety or incipient suffocation 
is felt; to relieve which a voluntary ef- 
fort is made to expand the chest to take 
in more air; and, every now and then, 
a deep inspiration or sigh is the result, 
giving momentary relief. 

But, during sleep, especially when 
first going to sleep, the will not being so 
easily excited to action, the sense of suf- 
focation is longer endured, till, at length 
becoming urgent and painful, a degree 
of consciousness is awakened; the in- 
dividual begins to feel his condition, 
and rouses, perhaps suddenly starts and 
sits up in the bed in alarm, his heart 
palpitating violently ; and having ob- 
tained relief, soon goes to sleep to pas3 
through the same scenes again. 

But, as the habit continues, the whole 
nervous system becomes affected; the 
muscles become tremulous, the sensibil- 
ities diminish, respiration and the 
action of the h^art become more imper- 
fect, and suffocation more urgent; but 
consciousness now fails to be roused to 
put forth a voluntary effort for relief; 
and the poor abused and languishing 

nerves, whose office it is to stand senti- 
nel at the fountains of life, obtaining no 
help from the muscles of volition, at 
l^st are compelled quietly to yield up 
the struggle ; and the person is found 
dead in his bed, the cause not known. 
Yet it is a foolish sacrifice of life to the 
vile but enchanting habit of using to- 

There are doubtless some few who 
are found dead from disease of the 
heart. But the doctor said he had for 
many years been extending his inquir- 
ies on this subject, and that he had 
found almost every individual, who had 
died during sleep had long been in the 
habit of the free use of tobacco, and it 
was his full conviction that that was al- 
most the only cause of such deaths. 

The habitual use of tobacco, he said, 
was a most fruitful source of disease. 
And this would appear evident when 
we consider its effects upon the nervous 
system. It lowers down the power of 
those nerves npon which life depends ; 
the blood does not fully undergo that 
change in the lungs which respiration 
is designed to effect, and goes to the 
heart impure and purple; the heart has 
not its original power to send it forward 
in its circulation through the body; and 
an impure, sluggish circulation is the 
consequence, which predisposes to al- 
most every disease the human system is 
subject to. 

Among the diseases caused by tobac- 
co, the doctor enumerated palsy, in- 
veterate nervous headache, palpatation 
of the heart, disease of the liver, indi- 
gestion, ulceration of the stomach, piles 
and many others; and finally he said 
he hardly knew that there was any dis- 
ease it did not at times produce. He 
did not undertake to assert that all who 
use tobacco must necessarily have these 
diseases fully developed. But he said 



individuals often experienced annoying 
and alarming Bymptoms, the result of 
tobacco, which render them infirm and 

wretched, while they are altogether ig- 
norant of the OVUM. Be mentioned 
giddiness, pain in the head, palpitation 
of the heart, faintness, and gnawing 
BensatlOD oi the stomach, neuralgic 
pains, trembling, sudden loss of strength, 
loss of recollection, starting in sleep &c. ; 
that he had been called to prescribe for 
a great many persons, whose diseases 
have spontaneously disappeared on their 
discontinuance of tobacco. 

The particular form in which tobacco 
i< nsed is not of very material conse 
quence. He thought tobacco more fre- 
quently produces palsy than all other 
causes, and that snuff is more likely to 
bring it on than any other form in 
which it is used ; but that chewing is 
more injurious to the digestive organs, 
affecting them in a three fold way. It 
robs the stomach of its saliva, lessens 
its nervous power, and diminishes its 
peristalic motion ; and all the cases he 
had seen of ulceration of the stomach 
were manifestly the effects of tobacco. 

One day Dr. Twitchell had been de- 
scribing in his exquisitely graphic man- 
ner, the gradual inroads made by tobac- 
co upon the human system. He first 
displayed the gentlest effects of this "ce- 
lestial drug" The slightest nervousness 
or most trivial pain was perhaps all that 
the sufferer noticed. Then came the 
horrid dreams and nightmares dire, in- 
digestion and all its miserable train. 
After talking thus for some time, he 
proceeded still further, and had just 
touched upon the point where, accord- 
ing to his theory, the victim of appe- 
tite will see death staring at him. All 
his audience were listening with deep 
interest, and silence reigned in the 
room, when suddenly one gentleman 

dropped senseless. He had listened 
with great attention, and was horror- 
struck at fancying that he had arrived 
at the fatal point on his journey as a 
tobacco chewer. He however, soon 
recovered from his swoon, and from 
that inomont forswore the use of the ar- 
ticle in any shape. 

Speaking of the effects of tobacco in 
certain cases, Dr. Twitchell says, 'In 
six cases palpatations were produced; 
and in eight pain in the chest, usually 
over the heart, but at times at the right 
side of the breast. In two of these it 
was noticed particularly after immoder- 
ate use of tobacco. Head-ache was ob- 
served four times, and frightful and se- 
vere dreams in four more cases. Nerv- 
ous tremors, cramps, starting, etc. were 
found eleven times. In one case the 
memory was benumbed, and the pa- 
tient became stupid " — Dr. Bow ditch' s 
Life of Dr. Twitchell. 


A French brig was returning from 
Toulon to Havre with a rich cargo and 
numerous passengers. Off the coast of 
Bretagne she was overtaken by a sudden 

and violent storm. Captain P , an 

experienced sailor, at once saw the dan- 
ger which threatened the ship on such 
a rocky coast, and he gave orders to put 
out to sea ; but the winds and waves 
drove the brig violently towards the 
shore, and notwithstanding all the efforts 
of the crew she continued to get near- 
er land. 

Among the most active on board, in 
doing all that he could do to help, was 
little Jacques, a lad of tvlelve years old, 
who was serving as cabin-boy in the 
vessel. At times, when he disappeared 
for a moment behind the folds of a sail, 
the sailors thought that he had fallen. 



overboard; again, when the waves 
threw him on the deck, they looked 
round to see if it had not carried away 
the poor boy with it ; but Jacques was 
soon up again unhurt. 

"My mother" said he, smiling, to an 
old sailor, "would be frightened enough 
if she saw me just now." 

His mother, who lived at Havre, was 
very poor, and had a large family. 
Jacques loved her tenderly, and he was 
enjoying the prospect of carrying to her 
his littlet reasure — two five-franc pieces 
-which he had earned as his wages for 
the voyage. 

The brig was beaten about a whole 
day by the storm, and, in spite of all 
the efforts of the crew, they could not 
steer clear of the rocks on the coast 
By the gloom on the captain's brow, it 
might be seen that he had little hope of 
saving the ship. All at once a violent 
shock was felt, accompanied by a horri- 
ble crash ; the*vessel had struck on a 
rock. At this terrible moment the 
passengers threw themselves on their 
knees to pray. 

"Lower the boats!" cried the captain. 
The sailors obeyed; but no sooner were 
the boats in the water than they were 
carried away by the violence of the 

"We have but one hope of safety," 
said the captain. "One of us must be 
brave enough to run the risk of swim- 
ming, with a rope, to the shore. We 
may fasten one end to the mast of the 
vessel, and the other to a rock on the 
coast ; and* by this means we may all 
get on shore." 

"But, captain, it is impossible" said 
the mate, pointing to the surf breaking 
on the sharp rocks. "Whoever should 
attempt to run such a risk would cer- 
tainly be dashed to pieces." 

"Well," said the captain in a low 

tone, "We must all die together." At 
this moment there was a slight stir a- 
mong the sailors, who were silently 
waiting for orders. 

"What's the matter there?" inquired 
the captain. 

"Captain," replied the sailor, "this 
monkey of a cabin-boy is asking to 
swim to the shore with a strong string 
around his body, to draw the cable after 
him; he is as obstinate as a mule!" and 
he pushed Jacques into the midst of the 
circle. The boy stood turning his cap 
round and round in his hands, without 
daring to utter a word. 

"Nonsence ! such a child can't go" 
said the captain, roughly. 

But Jacques was not a character to be 
so easily discouraged. "Captain," said 
he, timidly, "you don't wish to expose 
the lives of good sailors like these; it 
does not matter what becomes of a 'little 
monkey of a cabin-boy/ as the boatswain 
calls me. Give me a ball of strong 
twine, which will unroll as I get on, 
fasten one end round my body, and I 
promise you that within an hour the 
rope will be fastened to the shore, or I 
will perish in the attempt." 

"Does he know how to swim?" asked 
the captain. 

"As swift and as easily as an eal," re- 
plied one of the crew. 

"I could swim up the Seine from 
Havre to Paris," said little Jacques. 
The captain hesitated; but the lives of 
all on board were at stake, and he yield- 

Jacques hastened to prepare for his 
terrible undertaking. Then he turned 
and softly approached the captain. 
"Captain," said he, "as it is not impos- 
sible that I may be lost, may 1 ask you 
to mind something for me?" 

"Certainly, my boy," said the cap- 
tain, who was almost repenting of hi? 



having yielded to his entreaties. 

"Here then, captain," replied Jacques, 
holding out two five-franc pieces, wrap- 
ped in a bit of rag; "if I am eaten by 
the porpoises, and you get safe to land, 
be so kind as to give this to my mother, 
who lives on the quay at Havre ; and 
will you tell her that I thought of her, 
and that I loved her very much, as well 
as my brothers and sisters?" 

"Be easy about that my boy. If you 
die for us, and we escape, your mother 
shall never want for anything." 

"Oh !then I will willingly try to 
save you," cried Jacques, hastening to 
the other side of the vessel, where all 
was prepared for his enterprise. 

The captain thought for a moment. 
"We ought not to allow this lad to sac- 
rifice himself for us in this way," said 
he at length. "I have been wrong. 1 
must forbid it." 

"Yes, yes," said some of the sailors 
round him; "it is disgraceful to us all 
that this little cabin-boy should set us 
an example of courage; and it would 
be a sad thing if the brave child should 
die for old men like us, who have lived 
our time. Let us stop him!" 

They rushed to the side of the vessel, 
but it was too late. They found there 
only the sailor who aided Jacques in 
his preparations, and who was unrolling 
the cord that was fastened to the body 
of the heroic boy; 

They all leaned over the side of the 
vessel to see what was going to happen, 
and a few quietly wiped away a tear, 
which would not be restrained. 

At first nothing was seen but waves 
of white foam, mountains of water 
which seemed to rise as high as the 
mast, and then fell down with a thun- 
dering roar. Soon the practiced eye of 
some of the sailors perceived a little 
black point rising above the waves, and 

then again distance prevented them 
from distinguishing it at all. They 
anxiously watched the cord, and tried 
to guess, by its quicker or slower move- 
ment, the fate of him who was unroll- 
ing it. 

Sometimes the cord was unrolled rap- 
idly. "Oh, what a brave fellow!" they 
said ; "see how quickly he swims!" At 
other times the unrolling of the ball of 
string stopped suddenly. "Poor boy," 
they said, "he has been drowned or 
dashed against the rocks!" 

This anxiety lasted more than an 
hour; the ball of string continued to 
unroll, but at unequal periods. At 
length it slipped slowly over the side of 
the vessel, and often fell as if slackened. 
They thought Jacques must have much 
difficulty in getting through the surf on 
the coast. 

"Perhaps it is the corpse of the poor 
boy that the sea is tossing backwards 
and forwards in this way," said some 
of the sailors. The captain was deep- 
ly grieved that he had permitted the 
child to make the attempt; and not- 
withstanding the desperate situation in 
which they were, all the crew seemed 
to be thinking more of the boy than 
of themselves. 

All at once a violent pull was given 
to the cord. This was soon followed by 
a second, and then by a third. 

It was the signal agreed upon to tell 
them that Jacques had reached the 
shore. A shout of joy was heard on 
board the ship. 

They hastened to fasten a strong 
rope to the cord, which was drawn on 
shore as fast as they could let it out, 
and was firmly fastened by some of the 
people who had come to the help of the 
little cabin-boy. By means of this 
rope many of the shipwrecked sailors 
reached the shore, and found means to 



save the others. Not long after all had 
safely landed, they saw the vessel go to 

The little cabin-boy was ill from the 
consequences of his fatigue, and from 
the bruises he had received by being 
dashed against the rocks. But he did 
not mind that, for, in reward of his 
bravery, his mother received a yearly 
sum of money, which placed her above 
the fear of want. Little Jacques re- 
joiced in having suffered for her, and, 
at the same time, in having saved so 
many lives. He felt that he had been 
abundantly rewarded. 

This true story makes us think of 
Jesus our Savior, who gave His life to 
save our souls from eternal death. 
"For while we were yet sinners, Christ 
died for us." — Standard -Bearer. 


"Mother," said a little girl, "does 
God ever scold?" She had seen her 
mother under circumstances of strong 
provocation lose her temper, and give 
way to the impulse of passion j and pon- 
dering thoughtfully for a moment, she 
asked : 

"Mother, does God ever scold V 

The question was so abrupt and start- 
ling that it arrested the mother's atten- 
tion almost with a shock ; as she asked : 

"Why, my child, what makes you 
ask that question ?" 

"Because, mother, you have always 
told me that God is good, and that we 
should try to be like him, and I should 
like to know if he ever scolds " 

"No my child, of course not." 

"Well, I'm glad he don't for scolding 
always hurts me even if I feel that I 
have done wrong, and it don't seem to 
me that I could love God very much if 
he scolded." 

The mother felt rebuked before her 
simple child. Never before bad she 
heard so forcible a lecture on the evils 
ofscolding. The words of the child sank 
deep into her heart, and she turned 
away from the innocent face of the lit- 
tle one to hide the tears that gathered 
to her eyes. Children are quick observ- 
ers ; and the child seeing the effect of 
her words, eagerly inquired — 
. "Why do you cry, mother? Was it 
naughty for me to say what I said ?" 

"No, my love — it was all right ; I was 
only thinking I might have spoken 
more kindly, and not have hurt your 
feelings by speaking so hastily and in 
anger as I did." 

"0 mother, you are good and kind, 
only I wish there were not so many bad 
things to make you feel and talk as you 
did just now. It makes me feel away 
from you so far, as if I could not come 
near you as I do when you speak kindly, 
and oh, sometimes I fear I shall be put 
off so far that I can never get back 

"No, my child, don,t say that" said 
the mother, unable to keep back the 
tears, as she felt how her tones had re- 
pelled her little one from her heart — 
and the child wondering what so affect- 
ed her parent, but intutively feeling it 
was a case requiring sympathy, reached 
up, and throwing her arms about her 
mother's neck, whispered — 

"Mother, dear mother, do I make you 
cry ? Do you love me ?" 

"Oh yes ! I love you more than I can 
tell," said the parent, clasping the little 
one to her bosom, "and I will try never 
to scold you again, but if I have to re- 
prove my child, I will try to do it not 
in anger, but kindly, deeply as I may be 
grieved that she has done wrong." 

"Oh, I am so glad I can get so near 
to you if you won't scold, and do you 



know mother, I do want to love you so 
nun -li. and I will try always to be 

The 168BOO was one that sank deep 
into the mother's heart, and has been 
an aid to her for many a year. It im 
pressed the threat principle of reproving 
in kindness, not in anger, if we would 
gain the great end of reproof — the great 
end of winning the child, at the same 
time, to what is right and to the 
parent's heart. 

The Coming Conflict of Europe- 
A dispassionate article in the London 
Contemporary Review, entitled "The 
Jesuits in England," predicts troub 
lous times for Europe outside of Eng- 
land. This writer says : 

"Although there is not much proba- 
bility of any revived persecution of the 
Roman Catholic religious orders in this 
country, it will not be amiss that we 
should, at this present time, review the 
relationship in which they stand toward 
the state and toward society in general, 
in reference to the great principles of 
civil and religious liberty. The expul- 
sion of the Jesuits from Germany 
through the resolute action of Prince 
Bismarck is an act which can not pos- 
sibly be isolated in its results. Setting 
aside all questions as to its immediate 
and indirect influences upon the position 
of Catholicism in Germany itself, it has 
already helped to make the consideration 
of the social and political effects of Jes- 
uitism one of the hottest of 'questions 
brutantes' of the hour. Once more we 
are threatened with a revival of the old 
controversies respecting the character 
of the famous institutes of Loyola, 
while the power of the Jesuit with the 
Roman Church, so far from being les 
sened by the attacks that are specially di- 

rected against them, i3 unquestionably 
strengthened and deepened ; at the very 
crises, too, when these principles have 
recently won the most signal dogmatic 
victory which they ever achieved over 
, thenou Jesuitical sections of the Church 
of Rome In almost every European 
! country, moreover there are signs of a 
renewal of tint passionate indentifica- 
tion of theological and political animosi- 
'ties which so terribly embittered the 
I hostilities of the sixteenth and seven- 
teenth centuries. Everywhere men are 
taking sides according to their religious 
beliefs and religious hatreds. Multi- 
tudes who care nothing for any one 
special form of Christianity, as the prac- 
tical guide to their own personal con- 
duct are beginning to constitute them- 
selves champions of this or that creed, 
solely because by its aid they expect to 
promote their national or political 


I once heard a father tell that when 
he removed his family to a new resi- 
dence, where the accommodation was 
much more ample, and the substance 
much more rich and varied than that 
to which they had previously been ac- 
customed, his youngest son, yet a lisp- 
ing infant, ran round every room, and 
scanned every article with ecstacy, call- 
ing out, in childish wonder, at every 
new sight, " Is this ours, father, and 
is this ours?" The child did not say 
" yours," and I observed that the father, 
while he told the story, was not offend- 
ed with the freedom. You could read 
in his glistening eye that the infant's 
confidence in appropriating as his own 
all that his father had was an impor- 
tant element in his satisfaction. 

Such, I suppose, will be the surprise, 



and joy, and appropriating confidence 
with which the child of our father's 
family will count all his own when he 
is removed from the comparatively mean 
condition of things present, and enters 
the infinite of things to come. When 
the glories of heaven hurst upon his 
view, he does not stand at a distance, 
like a stranger, saying, "0 God, these 
are thine." He bounds forward to 
touch and taste every provision which 
those blessed mansions contain, exclaim- 
ing, as he looks in the father's face, 
"Father, this and this is ours." The 
child is glad of all the father's riches, 
and the father is gladder of his dear 
child. — Arnot. 


You know as much as is good for you. 
For it is with the mind as it is with the 
senses. A greater degree of hearing 
would terrify us. If our eyes should see 
things microscopically we should be 
afraid to move. Thus our knowledge is 
suited to situation and circumstances 
Were we informed beforehand of good 
things provided for us by providence, 
from that moment we should cease to 
enjoy the blessings we possess, become 
indifferent to present duties, and be fill- 
ed with restless impatience. Or sup- 
pose the things foreknown were gloomy 
and adverse, what dismay and despond- 
ency would be the consequence of the 
discovery ! And how many times 
should we suffer in imagination what we 
now only endure in reality ! Who would 
wish to draw back a veil which saves 
them from so many disquietudes ? If 
some of you had known the trouUes 
through which you have since waded, 
you would have fainted under the pros- 
pect. But what we " know not now we 
shall know hereafter." --Jay. 


"Mother," whispered a little girl, 
slipping her head through her mother's 
arm, and resting it on her mother's shoul- 
der, ''mother, may I join the church?" 

"You, my child, you are too young," 
said the mother, surprised into a reply 
that she would not otherwise have made, 
perhaps. — The child blushed, and a 
tear sharted in her eye. 

'•Did my Savior die for me, mother?" 
asked she, presently. 

"Yes, Lucy." 

"I know it," said Lucy, "and I pray 
to him, and L love him, and I say to 
myself over and over again : 

"Jesus, 1 would follow Thee, 
I thy little lamb would be:" 
and, mother, he will not shoo me off, 
will he?" 

Oh, no," cried the mother, clasping 
her child in her arms, lest she might 
be thought doing so. 

"Mother," continued the child, 
"didn't the minister, last Sunday, call 
the church Jesus' fold ; and is'nt it better 
for me to be inside? For if I stay out- 
side, I might stray away off and be 
lost, and then, mother, all the dear, 
good, pious people will be watching me. 
Oh, may'nt I join them and get closer 
to Jesus?" 

The child's plea deeply touched the 
mother's heart. 

Lucy still clinging to her neck, re- 
peated her request. 

"Yes, my child, Jesus bids little 
children come unto him." 

"I have prayed that I might be 
brought to Jesus, mother." 

"And we hope he has heard your 
prayer, my child." 

She had prayed for her child's con- 
version, and yet when she found her 
one of Christ's little ones, pressing into 
the same company of believers with 



herself, she was so surprised that God 
had answered her prayer and so back- 
ward, too, in enooumging her to follow. 

The minister and the deacons, too, 
whom Bhe consulted, shook their heads, 
and were afraid lest she was too young 
to know what she was about. 

Lucy was sorrowful. 

"Then if I die and go to Jesus," 
said she, "and he asks me why I did 
not Mo this in remembrance of me,' 
shall I tell him that you and the minis 
ter would not let me, mother?" 

And a solemn inquiry it was. 

Did not Christ make the condition of 
faith ; and ought we not to bring be- 
lieving children into its sacred fellow- 
ships and holy responsibilities, thus 
giving them all the helps to a holy 
training in the Lord ? 

Lucy joined the church at eleven and 
grew up a lovely christian woman. 


While I was walking in the garden 
one bright morning, a breeze came 
through and set all the leaves and flow- 
ers a fluttering. Now that is the way 
flowers talk, so I pricked up my ears 
and listened. 

Presently an elderly tree said, "Flow- 
ers, shake off your caterpillars." 

"Why?" said a dozen altogether, for 
they were like some children who al- 
ways say "why," when they are told to 
do anything. Bad children those. 

The elder said, "If you don't they'll 
gobble you up. 

So the flowers set themselves shak- 
ing till the caterpillars were shaken off. 

In one of the middle beds there was 
a beautiful rose ; who shook off all but 
one, and said to herself, "Oh, that's a 
beauty, I'll keep that one." 

The elder overheard her, and called 

out, "One caterpillar is enough to spoil 

"But," said the rose, "look at his 
brown and crimsou fur, and his beauti- 
ful black eyes, and scores of little feet. 
I want to keep him. Surely one wont 
hurt me." 

A few months after, I passed the 
rose again. There was not a whole 
leaf on her; her beauty was gone; she 
was all but killed, and had only life 
enough to weep over her folly, while 
the tears stood like dew drops on her 
tattered leaves. "Alas I didn't think 
one caterpillar would ruin me." 

One sin indulged has ruined. 

How to Break Oneself of Bad Habits. 
Understand clearly the reasons, 
and all the reasons, why the habit 
is injurious. Study the subject un- 
til there is no lingering doubt in 
your mind. Avoid the places, the 
persons, and the thoughts that lead 
to temptation. We are responsible 
even for our thoughts. Frequent 
the places, associate with the per- 
sons, indulge the thoughts that lead 
away from temptation. Keep busy; 
idleness is the strength of bad hab- 
its. Do not give up the struggle 
when you have broken your resolu- 
tion once, twice, ten times, a thou- 
sand times. While there is life, 
there is hope, and that only shows 
how much need there is to strive. 
When you have broken your resolu- 
tion through lack of firmness and 
moral sense, just think the matter 
over, and endeavor to understand 
why it was you failed, so that you 
may be on your guard against re- 
currences of the same cirsumstances. 
Do not think it a little or an easy 
thing that you have undertaken. It 
is folly to expect to break off a hab- 
it in a day which may have been 
gathering strength in you for years. 
Bo manly, be brave. Learn to say 
No, and to keep your word. 



Dear Brethren and Sisters: I would 
like to say a few words through the Vis- 
itor to those that contributed to that 
poor family that I made request for a 
few numbers back. 

We heartily thank you for the help, 
and pray that God's best blessing may 
rest upon you here in this life, and 
that God will reward you in the world 
to come, for your liberality as faithful 
workers in the vineyard of the Lord. 

The money that was sent, all came 
through safe as far as we have found 

The family have now got a start e- 
nough that if the Lord grants them 
health, they can now make a start, 
having got a small yoke of oxen and a 
cow and other necessary things. 

Your well-wishing brother in the 

John Sonafrank. 
Houston, Mo. 

For the District of Northern Illinois, 
with the brethren of Cherry Grove 
church, Carroll County, Illinois, on 
the 12th of May. 

For the North Eastern District of 
Ohio, in the Jonathan's Creek congre- 
gation, Perry Co. 0., on Tuesday the 
20th of May. Brethren and Sisters 
coming to the meeting, must come to 
Newark, Ohio, thence down the New- 
ark, Somerset & Straitsville Railroad to 
Genford Station. There the brethren 
will meet those who come and convey 
them to the place of meeting, three 
miles off. Those who intend to come 
will please write us and we will have 
the necessary arrangements made. 

W. Arnold. 

Somerset, 0. 

For the Western District of Pennsyl- 
vania, in the Georges Creek congrega- 
tion, Fayette County, Pa. at the Fair- 
view meeting house, 12 miles south 
west of Uniontown, commencing on the 
21st of May. Also, Communion at 
the same place on the evening of the 

Brethren going by Railroad, will 
stop at Uniontown, where they will be 
met and conveyed to the meeting. 
Those going by the Monongahela River, 
will land at Sterling's Ferry, two and 
a half miles from meeting, where they 
will be met. 

Wm. Moser, Sec. 

Uniontown, Pa. 


April 18, 1873. 
Notice to Brothers and Sisters going to 

Annual Meeting: 

I to-day made arrangements with the 
Baltimore & Ohio R. R. company, with 
its branches, frcm Baltimore to Wash- 
ington, Weavertown to Hagerstown, 
Harpers Ferry to Harrisonburg, and 
Grafton to Parkersburg, for half fare. 
No farther west than Wheeling, Friend 
C>le having no authority to control the 
division west of the Ohio river in such 

The conditions are the same as they 
were on former occasions on this road : 
those going will start when they choose 
and pay their full fare to Cumberland, 
asking no questions, as agents aloDg the 
line know nothing at all about it and of 
course can give no information. At the 
place of meeting I will furnish all who 
apply and have complied with the con- 
ditions with a certificate which will pass 
them to place of starting free of charge. 

If some one would, or could, arrange 
with some line of road west of the 



Ohio river to connect these arrange- 
ments at Wheeling or Bellair, this 
would be the route for all living west 
and south of west to take And where- 
as the B. A: O. railroad company has 
never refused to grant the brethren half 
fare privileges, while the Pittsburg, Ft. 
W ftyne & Chicago has rarely if ever 
granted it, I think the brethren are in 
duty bound to consider it. Last year 
this road would not abate one cent of 
my full fare going and coming; while 
the Pittsburg & Connelsville road sent 
me by telegraph a pass to return free 
over their road. 

D. P. Sayler. 
P. S. — I am already furnished there- 
turn certificates. D. P. S. 

For the Visitor. 
The following lines were printed on a skull 

found in a London Mansion over fifty years ago. 

The author unknown. 

Behold this ruin ! 'tis a skull, 
Once of Etherial spirit full ; 
This narrow coll was life's retreat, 
This space was thoughts mysterious seat, 
What beauteous visions filled this spot ! 
What dreams of pleasure long forgot ! 
Nor hope, nor joy, love nor fear, 
Have left one trace of record here. 

Beneath this mouldering canopy 

Once shone the bright and busy eye ; 

But start not at the dismal void ; 

If social love that eye employed — 

If with no lawless fire it gleamed, 

But through tho dew of kindness beamed, 

That eye shall be forever bright, 

When sun and stars are sunk in night. 

Beneath this hollow cavern hung 

The ready, swift and tuneful tongue ; 

If falsehoods honey it disdained, 

And where it could not praise was chained 

If bold in virtues cause it spoke 

Yet gentle concord never broke, 

This silent tongue shall plead for thee 

When time unveils Eternity. 

Say, did those fingers delve the mire ? 
Or with its envied rubies shine ? 
To hew tho rock or wear the gem 
Cun little now avil to them; 
Bu,t if tho page of truth they sought 
Or comfort to tho mourner brought, 
These hands a richer mead shall claim 
Than all that waits on wealth or fame. 

Avails it whether bare or shod, 
These feet the path of duty trod ? 
If from the halls of ease they fled 
To seek affliction's humble shed! 
If grandeur's guilty bribe they spurned 
And honor to virtues cot returned, 
These feet with angels wings shall vie, 
And tread the palace of the sky. 

For the name of the author of these lines the 
sum of fivo hundred pounds was offered, but all 
efforts to find the name were unavailing. 

Emily R. Stifler. 

Hollidaysburg, Penn. 


Bear up, bear up, sinking heart ; 
Though threatening waves surround thee now 
A sunbeam stoops to kiss thy brow, 

And bid thy fears depart. 

yield not weakly to dhpair; 
Put forth thy strength, the land is near, 
Whcie loving friends and kindred dear 

For thee a feast prepare. 

struggling heart, despond no more; 
The very waves thou fearost so 
Are hearing thee with steady flow 

Toward the sheltering shore. 

Toward the verdant flower-strewn height, 
Where thou shalt find thy longed-for rest, 
Where love and friendship, truest, best, 

Shall tend thee with delight. 


BEERZ— WAGONER— Married at the resi- 
dence of the brides parents, March 23d, 1873, 
by Henno Stonfier, Brother Ephraim Beerz to 
Sister Lydia Wagner. 

WOLF— SPRAY— Married at the residence 
of the bride, by Elder Abraham Miller, Brother 
William L. Wolf to Miss Henrietta Spray, all of 
Fulton County, Ind. 


Died in the Georges Creek Congregation, 
Green County, Pa., March lfi, 1873, of Con- 
sumption, Sister MARY ANN EWING, wife of 
Brother Oliver Ewing, aged 39 years 4 months 
and 26 days. 



Sister Ewing wis a consistent member of the 
church during the time she allotted to be in 
fellowship with the church. Though compara- 
tively young, she sat our example in humility 
and honesty with tender heartedness, and many 
other christian graces that many of her elder 
sisters might well envy. She bore her afflictions 
with deep resignation, and was anxious to de- 
part and be with Christ which is far better. Fu- 
neral occasion improved from Acts. 2: 26, 27, 
28, by Brother Davis Younce and the writer, 
Eld. Jos. I. Cover. 

Died near Logansport, Indiana, March 26th, 
1873, WM. W. DARROW, son of Friend Wil- 
liam and Sophia Darrow, aged 1 year 4 months 
and 12 days. Funeral discourse by the writer 
from Job. 14 chapter, 1st and 2d verses. 


Died March 2d, 1873, near Middleberry, Clay 
County, Indiana, ELIAS SPANGLER, aged 43 
years and some months. He left a lonely wid- 
ow and 3 children to mourn his loss. Funeral 
services by the writer from James, 4 chapter, 14 
verse. A. Hensel. 

Died in Champaign County, 0., March 17th, 
of Typhoid Neumonia, MANDA, daughter of 
brother and sister Maria Forry, aged 5 years, 5 
months and 12 days. Funeral preached by the 
writer from Matthew, 18 chapter, 3 verse. 

J. L. Frantz. 

Died March 23d, 1873, of Brain Fever, at his 
Grandfathers, brother George N. Snider, in the 
Jonathans Creek Congregation, Ohio, GEORGE 
HENRY, son of Brother Amos and Sister Lou- 
isa Focht, aged 11 years 8 months and 26 days. 
Funeral services by the writer, 

W. Arnold. 

Died March 4th 1873, near Middleberry Ind., 
of Typhoid Fever and Erysipelas, ELIZABETH, 
wife of Abraham Welty, and daughter of David 
and Barbara Miller, aged 68 years 1 month and 
3 days. She was born in Pennsylvania, and 
emigrated with her parents to Ohio in the year 
1829. She was mai-ried to Abraham Welty, son 
of Abraham and Elizabeth Welty, and in 1854 
they moved to Clay County, Indiana, where they 
remained until her death. She 1 aves a lonely 
husband of 72 years old, and 2 children living, 
both married; and 10 grandchildren living and 
many relatives to mourn her loss, but we hope 
our loss is her eternal gain. She was the moth- 
er of 3 children and 11 grandchildren, (she was 
a member of the Menonite church) and was 
much respected of nil who knew her. Sho is the 
mother in-law of the writer. Funeral services 
by Hufferd (a Menonite minister) and brother 
Elder David Cubler, from Rev. 14th chapter, 
18th verse, to a large concourse of people. 

Farewell dear husband 

Farewell dear children, 
Farewell vain world I am going home, 

My Savior smiles and bid? me come ; 
Bright angels beckon me away ; 

To sing God's praise in endless day. 

Ananias Hensel. 
(Companion please copy.) 

In the Astoria Congregation, Fulton County* 
111., March 14th, Sister BARBARA HORNER, 
aged 85 years and 7 months. She was confined 
to her bed four years, and died in the hope of a 
blessed immortality beyond the grave. She was 
the mother to 14 children. Had 52 grandchil- 
dren, 69 great grandchildren and 2 great, great 
grandchildren. Funeral services by brethren 
Solomon Horn and John Fitz, from 2 Timothy 4: 
6, 7, 8, that being her own selection. 

Jonas Heltzel. 

Died in Logan County, 0., February 19, 1873, 
of Lung Fever, our old friend JOS. B. SNAPP, 
aged 72 years 1 month and 27 days. He was a 
member of the Baptist Church. He leaves an 
old companion, three children and twelve grand 
children, and many relatives to mourn his loss. 
Funeral preached by the writer in English, and 
John P. King, minister of the church, in Ger- 
man, by request, from Rev. 14th chapter, 13th 

J. L. Frantz. 

Degraff, Ohio. 

Died in the Georges Creek congregation, Fa- 
yette county, Pa., March 26, 1873, sister SUSAN 
MOSER, companion of brother Daniel Moser, 
and first mother-in-law of elder J. Quinter, aged 
85 years, 5 months, and 10 days. Funeral text 
Phillippians 1 : 21. Service by brother Davis 
Younce and the writer. Sister Moser was ad- 
dicted to a large share of fervent piety ; was of- 
ten given to speak of Jesus as the ground of her 
hopes, and of his gospel as the "Word of God." 
This is a good symbol of God's children; they 
will keep the sayings of Jesus. Her hospital- 
ity was large and those who knew her best al- 
ways found her diligent to perform every good 
work. Her last years were enfeebled — much — 
yet devoted to God in keeping the good faith. 
She was in usual health up to 30 minutes of 
her death. Jos. I. Cover. 

Died in lower Shenandoah, Va„ March 29, 
FRANKLIN HAWN, son of brother Henry 
Hawn. The deceased had been in Baltimore 
with some stock. On his return he stopped in 
the city of Washington and between the sta- 
tion and the tavern he was killed and robbed. 
He was brought home on the 2d of April and 
buried on the 3d. He, leaves a young widow 
but no children, a sorrowful father and mother, 
one brother and two sisters and many friends to 
mourn their loss. He was much loved by those 
that knew him. Funeral service by the writer, 
from Job 14: 1,2. It was one of the largest 
and most solemn funerals lever witnessed. Aged 
24 yrs, 6 mos. and 5 days. Jacob Wine. 

Died near Liberty Furnace, Shenandoah co., 
Vn., February 11, 1873, ROBERT VAUN, aged 
2 years, 9 mos. and 26 days. Funeral service 
by the writer from Deuterouomy, 1st chapter 
and 39th verse. Jacob Wine. 

Died in the Neosho Valley ofcurch, Woodson 
county, Kansas, sister SUSAN HERSHEY, wire 
of elder Isaac Hershey, aged 58 years, 6 mos. 
and 8 days. The death of our dear sister was 
a sore affliction to her husband and children but 
they have hope that her end was that of the 
righteous. She was much beloved by all who 
knew her. Funeral service by Jesse Studeba- 
ker, from I. Peter 1 : 24, 25. 

Nancy E. Studebaker. 
[Companion and Pilgrim please copy.] 



Died in tbo Middlocreck Congregation Somer- 
set Countv, Pa., February 2, 1873, Sister 
CATHERINE SNYDER, companion of Elder 
A. F. Snyder, aged 57 years 4 months and 2 
days. The deceasod left besido her husband a 
largo family of children and a large number of 
grandchildren, and three great grandchildren, 
and the reputation of boing a faithful and con- 
sistent member of the church, of which sho had 
been long a mombor, died in triumph of faith. 
The family Lot! • loving mother, but their loss 
is her groat gain. Funeral services were per- 
formed t>y the Rrothron in the presence of a 
largo congregation of sympathizing friends. 
Text, 2d Cor. 5th chapter, 1st stanza. 

Eld. Tobias Myer. 

The subject of this last notice gave her hand 
twice to her husband as a token of farewell. 

Farewell, vain world, I'm going home. 

My Savior smiles and bids me come ; 
Bright angels beokon me away, 

To sing God's praise in endless day. 

There shall I see my glorious God, 
And triumph in his blest abode; 

My theme through all eternity, 
Shall glory to my Jesus be. 

Was schadets mir dasz mein Gebein 
Musz in die Erd verscharret sein; 

Meine Seele schwebet ohne leid, 

Im Himmelsglanz und Herrlichkeit. 

S. A. F. 

Died in the Raccoon Church, Montgomery 
County, Ind., February 17, 1873, ELIZABETH 
ANN EVERGAN, aged 36 years 1 month and 8 
days. She was the daughter of Matthias and 
Sally Frantz, had been a member of our church 
about two years. She suffered nearly a year of 
almost entire confinement to her bed, but in all 
her affliction, blessed with great patience and 
unwavering faith and hope in the blessed Sa- 
vior, desiring to obey the whole will of her 
Heavenly Father, she was annointed a few days 
before her death. The day she died she asked 
her husband and her father to sing for her while 
ehe would sleep, so we see the dying christian 
whose hope and trust was in God, longed to hear 
the songs of Zion, greeting them last on earth 
and first in Heaven. She left a husband and 
four children, an aged father and mother, one 
brother and sister-in-law, but many friends and 
relatives, especially brethren and sisters in the 
church, to mourn her loss. Funeral services 
before she was buried, in presence of a large 
congregation by John Gish, of Woodford Coun- 
ty, 111., and R. H. Miller, from Rev. 14: 13. 
R. H. Miller. 
[Pilgrim please copy.] 

On the 15th day of March, in the Sandy 
Creek branch, Preston County, \V. Va., Sister 
ANNE MUSSER, widow of brother Christian 
Musser, who died some twenty years ago. Her 
age was 94 years and 27 days. She was muoh 
beloved and respected by all that knew her. She 
lived with her youngost daughter, who is mar- 
ried to John Robinson, a Methodist preacher, 
very respectable man. I visited our aged sister 

a fow days previous to her death, and had some 
devotional exercises with her. She told me her 
departure was at hand, and she felt ready to go. 
Funeral services by the writer and brother Jo- 
seph Beckner, from 2d Timothy 6: 8. 

Jacob M. Thomas. 
In tho Mill Creek Congregation, Adams Co.» 
Ills., March 19th, our beloved brothor and co- 
laborer in Christ, JOHN McCLlNTOCK, aged 
65 years. His sickness was protracted, and his 
Bufferings wore very great, yot he was patient in 
his affliction, bearing up under it all with a 
great degree of Christian fortitude; so much so, 
that is is but seldom we find a parallel. He was 
worn down by disease, and weak in body, yet his 
faith was strong. His mind was clear and 
bright, without a cloud of doubt to dim his pros- 
pects in a blessed immortality. He had that 
faith that reaches beyond the vale, whither his 
forerunner, before him, had entered, waiting to 
welcome him home. He has been a member of 
the body of Christ about 25 years — the most of 
that time in the ministry. Like Moses, bo was 
meek and retiring, always preferring his breth- 
ren to himself. Never manifesting an aspiring 
spiri*, but in time of trouble would never flinch 
from duty, but manfully stood up for the right. 
His mind was strong, far-seeing, and clear. 
Slow and cautious, yet firm and true. In his 
death the wife, and sister, has lost a kind and 
loving husband, tho children an affectionate 
father the Church her most prudent, and ablest 
counsellor, the community a good and peaceable 
citizen. In his departure we have sustained a 
loss that can only be known by those who real- 
ize it. He has gone to bis reward, awaiting our 
arrival there. He requested that before bis 
body was removed we should engage in singing, 
and read a portion of seripture, and pray. Wc 
made use of the 611th hymn, and read the last 
part of the fourth, and the first part of the fifth 
chapters of 2d Cor., with a few closing remarks. 
He was followed by many sorrowing hearts, 
mingled with a hope of a reunion, where sorrow, 
sickness, pain and death will be feared nor felt 
no more. David Wolfe. 

Died near Muncie, Delaware County, India- 
na, March 23, 1873, JOHN F.BRANSON, aged 
16 years 5 months and 28 days, of disease of 
the head, caused by a fall on the ice January 19, 
1873, from which he suffered a great deal for 
seven long weeks. 

The deceased was a brother of Hiram Bran- 
son, who, for several years has labored in the 
Ministry. He leaves a large number of friends 
and relatives to mourn his loss, but we mourn not 
as others that have no hope. Funeral not 
preached on account of a sister of the deceased 
being sick, but is getting better. 

Brother, thou art gone to the grave, but we 

will not deplore the 
Since God was thy ransom, thy guardian thy 

He gave thee, he took and he will restore thee, 
And death hath no sting since the Savior has 

Rufus R. Branson. 
[Companion please copy.] 

We have had quite a number of com- 
plaints lately about papers not coming reg- 
ular. Some mistakes were made in trans- 
ferring names on mail books and these we 
have corrected as soon as detected. Many 
of the failures are chargeable to the mails 
as we have had to send some papers the 
third time before they were received. We 
always supply missing numbers when in- 
formed if we have them on hand. 

Our Premiums. — The Bible Dictionaries 
have been all sent out except a few to be 
sent with other books and for clubs lately 
filled. The books are well gotten up and 
some of our friends have expressed them- 
selves as well pleased. We have sent a few 
that, went to a considerable distance by 
mail without special orders. We did this 
thinking it would be cheaper than by ex- 
press. We hope those who have thus re- 
ceived them and not paid us the postage yet 
will please do so as soon as convenient. 

We have sent out several lots of our 
Map Premiums but still a goodly number 
have not b< en supplied. We just received 
another lot which we think will supply all 
to date. Our Map Premiums were ><>me- 
thing new to us and there has been consid- 
erahle delay in supplying them. So far 
they have given very general satisfaction. 

A Mistaken Idea. — A friend lately 
asked us if every subscriber to the Chil- 
dren's Paper received a map. The ques- 
tion was a surprise. We told him it was 
one map for a club only. We hope all 
will understand our proposition now. 

Appeal. — We appeal to all those friend- 
ly to our publications to aid us in getting 
subscribers for us. We have still some 
back numbers of the Visitor, Children's 
Paper, and Farmer's Monthly on hand 
and new subscribers will receive the full 

Extraordinary Offer. — Having some 
full volumes of the Gospel Visitor of sev- 
eral years and wishing to close them out 
quick on account of storage room, we wil- 
give a hack volume such as we have, to ev- 
ery new subscriber to the Visitor for the 
present year at $1 25. When to be sent by 
mail ten cents must be added for postage. 

We also have some of Volume I. of the 
Fanm rs Monthly, and wishing to dispose of 
them quick for the sa ason as above, 

we will se - the present 

■Bar and volume 1 for , . > No map 
premiums will be given wilh this offer. 


Thanks to Dr. D. M. Mvrray for curing 
me of Catarrh in the head and throat. 
J. A. "Woodman >y, 

Dayton, O. 
Send 50 cents and get* a package of the 
medicine by return mail and be cured be- 
fore your catarrh runs into consumption 
and death. 

Address Dr. D. M. Murray, 

Dayton, C. 

K^Multiim in Parvo.J^Q 



FOR 1873. 

The Fakmkks' Monthly for 1873 will contain 
16 pages eacb month and will be devoted to 
Stuck Raising. Fanning, Fruit and Vegetable 
Culture, Health and Home [nterests. The pre- 
paration and selection of matter is made with a 
view to utility and profit. Terms 50 cents. 
Eight Copies |3.50. Every subscriber receives 
a large County and Township 


Containing all the Post Offices in the state, 
all Kail Koads built and building, Ac, &c. 
Five cents must bo added for each map when 
sent by mail. For ten cents extra the map will 
be furnished with a cover. Address 

11. J. Klutz, Dayton, 0. 


A Treatiae on the Practice of Medicine, adapted 
to popular we, and made familiar to the ordinary 

It describes the various diseases incident to 
the human family, with appropriate remedies 
— the best known — and the general treatment 
required in eaoh case. It is illustrated with nu- 
merous engravings— about a hundred fine cuts 
of the most commjn medical plants, with the 
description, locality and habits, and medical 
uses 01 them. A (ilossary is annexed defining 
the technical terms, and also a complete index. 
624 pp. 8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. The 
binding of some of the books is slightly marred, 
but not to materially injure its durability. 
Otherwise the book is in good order. Only a 
limited number of these bookai is for sale and 
those wanting a copy must order soon. Every 
family should have a work of the kind. Sent 
po8tpaid>for $2,15 or by express for $1,75. This 
is just about half price. Address 

H. J. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 

Sebastian Demphle 

27 iMain Street, opposite Market House, 

Dayton, O. 

Japanned and Pressed Ware. Roofing and 
Spouting done to order, a first tUmm Farm 
Boiler tor sui«-. Give me a call. 


Theology 1,45 

r of God 1,46 

m and 1* 
Debate on 1 mmereion .. 

Parable of the Lord's Supper 

Plain Remarks on Light Mindedness. 

Wundilwlt Seele 1 German 1 1,15 

Waltfahrt nach Zxonsthal ,00 

Bbbthrkn'B Hymn Hook [ new selection ] 

Plain Bheep binding 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,2.0 

" arabesque 1 >i n il i n ^c .. ,75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

Plain morocco l,0d 

Per dozen, by express 10,00 

Plain morooco, pocket book form 1,86 

Per dozen, by express % 12,00 

.Y« w <i rman Hymn B<><>'ic. 

Plain sheep binding, single 50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Turkey morocoo 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 12, no 

Arabesque plain l.oo 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Plain sheep binding 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hymn Books [ old Selection ] 

German and English 76 

English, Bingle ,40 

•• per dozen 4,25 

Kost's Domestic .Medicine, 624 pp Svo 2,15 

Germa i and English Testament ,(30 

Sent postpaid at annexed rates except when "by 
express" is added. f-J.ri»-es* charges are paid by 
red in r. Always state by what way you want books 
tent. Remittances by mail for books, ice, at 
the risk of the sender. P. 0. Orders at our risk. 
Names nut on books to order for 15 cents eacb 
Address 11. J. KURTZ, Dayton, O. 

the Children's P; 


the instruc- 

An illustrated paper devoted to 
tion <>f the Children. 

1 copy, per year $0 30 

4 copies " " 100 

13 " " " 3 00 

20 " " - 4 4 00 

25 " " " 4 50 

We ask the cooperation of the brethren and 
sisters everywhere in introducing the Paper 
and in getting subscribers for it as well as in 
furnishing reading matter for the children. 

Special terms to schools when packages are 
addressed to one person only. 
Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 
Address all orders and communications to 
H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

11 SO. Dv. FAHRNEIT'S ib72. 

Blood Cleanser 



Many Ministering Brethren use and recom- 
mend it. A tonic and purge, for Blood Disea- 
and Female Complaints. .Many testimoni- 
als. $1,25 per bottle. Ask or send for the 
" Health Messenger," a medical paper publish- 
ei gratis by the undersigned. Use only the 
" Panacea " prepared at Chicago, 111. and by 

Fahrney's Brothers & Co., 

Waynesboro, Franklin Co., Pa. 
To the Brethren and Friends. 

I hereby propose to sell my books — Treatise 
rnShrine Immersion, The Lord's Supper, New 
ptB T, ami Non-Resistano< — at 60 cents per 
eopy, postpaid, or to agents at $30 per hundred, 
eame proposition for a less number, purchasers 
iaying tra asportation. 

B. F. MOOMAW, Bonsacks, Va. 


5 Containing th> United Counsels and 


,20 of thi Ilrcthren at their Annual Meeting t. By EL 
10 4er HENRY KURTZ. 

The work neatly bound together with 

" Alexander Mack's Writ in 
1 eopj sent by mail postpaid ;, #1,70' 

Or those bound there are but few left, and as 
the " Mack's " arc oul of i>rint. when tli 
are disposed of, hence friends who i 
a copy bad better send orders soon. O;' the Kn- 
cyclopedia in pamphlet form (without .Mack) 
we have yet some more than of the bound ones' 
a ml to ha \ e them more speediiy spread through- 
out < . 1 1 ?- brotherhood we will reduce the price 
and send them postpaid ■ nts. 


Columbiana, 0. 

IS i hie Dictionary. 

A Dictionary of tht Bibh comprising its Antiqui- 
ties, Biography, Geography, and Natural History. 

This work contains every name in the Bible 
respecting which anything can be said. 
braces the results of Historic Research, Anti- 
quarian Investigation, the study of Lan 
and Dialects, and the discoveries of modern 
travelers and explorers in the Holy Land. 

The book is printed from new Stereotype 
Plates, on good paper, and is appropriately il- 
lustrated with over One Hundred and Twenty 
Engravings of Scenes, Ancient Cities, and 
Memorable Places of tin Holy Land, descrip- 
tive Figures and valuable Maps. 

It will contain nearly son closely printed dou- 
ble column octavo pages, including over twenty 
fine full pagt steel and wood engravings. 

For thirteen subscribers to the Gospel Visitor 
for 1873 and $13,00 we will send a copy of this 
Dictionary, hound in Cloth. 

For eighteen subscribers to the Gospel Visitor 
for 1873 and $18,00 we will send a copy of the 
Dictionary hound in Leather. 

The books are sent by express. 

Add H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 


Traced to the Apostles: 

Being a collection of historical quotations from 
modern and a indent authors, proving that a 
three-fold immersion was the only method of 
baptizing ever practiced by the Apostles and 
their immediate successors. By J. II. Moore, 
cents: Five copies SI, 10; Ten copies 
$2,00. Sent postpaid to any part of the United 
States. Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

ONLY FIFTY CENTS for the Parmkbs' 
Monthly for 1873 and a new County and 
Township Map of Ohio free. Five cents must 
be added for postage on map when sent by mail. 
Address II. .1. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 

Books on Freemasonry ! 



To which is appended 

Mysteries of Odd-Fellowship, 

By a Member of the Craft. 
The whole containing over five hundred pages. 
Will be sent, postpaid, to any address, on re- 
ceipt of pric< 
Address 11, J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 






VOL. XXIIL JUNE, 1873. NO. 6. 

TERMS : One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



Origin of the Mourner's or Anxious 

Bench 161 

The Laying on of Hands 163 

Condemning Sin in the Flesh L66 

The Law of the Near Kinsman no 

Sing Praises 172 

The Bouse of God made a Eouse of 

Merchandise 175 

The Blissof the Millennial Times 177 

Mothers 188 

Design of the Church 189 

The Two Systems 190 

Obituaries 191 

Letters Received. 

From C Lesh, David Anglemyer. S K 
Rnhrer, Sally Deardorff, IS F Kittingei. 
M Glotfelty, W C Leinhart, J PHetrick, II 
R Holsinger, 2. J C McMullen, AMce 
Welbom, Jos D Groff, A S Kulp, David 
Xeilson. Emma E Sperry, C K Paicre, John 
Eisenbise, Thos W Williams, Daul Bow- 
ser. A Hensel, John Fable, J H Wilson, 
J II Cable, Cyrus Hoover, Elias Cripe, Ja- 
cob M Thomas, Noah Miller, J Stutzman, 
Kate Brenizer, Dennis Weimer, 8 T Bos- 
serman, J B Tauzer, Abed. Miller, Isaiah 
Horner, Daniel Hollinger, Daniel Zook, 
Washington Wyland, Ezra A Brown, H 
H Riggleman. Andrew Cosner, Daniel 
Hollinger, Esther Stoner, AW Longaneck- 
er, Jos Holsopple, Henry Sink, Z Annon, 
T N Lucihart, W Arnold, Eph Fry, Hen- 
ry Stoner, John Pool, J H Price, John W 
Fike, J W Perry, Danniel M Miller, Al- 
bert Lierlie. 


From John B Lehman, Nancy Kilch, S 
C Keim, Abraham Bowman, J W Byrne, 
Sam! Clich, Jacob Shook, Z Annon, Lewis 
Kimmel, Wm George, Lewis Glass, Samuel 
Metzger, A B Snider. W T m Ronk, E W 
Slifer, Peter ReitZ, Nancy Schrantz, S A 
Walker, Daniel Brugh, Mary Early, J R 
Fry, Jacob Gerhardt, Margaret Stalker, J 
D Haugbtelin, Eugene A Brown, A W 
Mentzer, R R Goshdrn, C Bucher, 


The Visitor is sometimes not as well 
supplied with original matter as it is desir- 
able it should be. As a disseminator of 
religious truth the magazine has many ad- 
vantage- over common religious newspa- 
pers. The former is generally preserved, 
while the latter is not. Brethren and 
sisters, write down your best thoughts and 
send them to the Gospel Visitor. 


Before our next issue the Annual Meet- 
ing will take place. We expect to print 
the minutes and our subscribers (to the Vis- 
itor will he supplied as usual. We also 
expect 10 prfnt some to sell We will 
also make a translation and print them in 
Gentian a- soon us we <•< nveniently can 
after t he meeting.. l'nles< the amount of 
matter should considerably exceed that 
of other years the price will be the same as 
last year, viz: single copy 10 cents or 75 
cent- per dozen. 

The June number of the Children's Pa- 
per is an unusually interesting one. On the 
iirst page is a fine large picture represent- 
ing a "Rookery" with descriptive article. 
On the second page is a very interesting 
letter to the children by a new contributor. 
The third page i- mostly occupied by let- 
ters from the children — They are very in- 
teresting. — We abo begin a series of illus- 
trated articles "Among the Plants," and an- 
other on spiders, also illustrated. 

We hope the friends of the children will 
aid us by helping to increase our subscrip- 
tion list. We will thus be enabled to make 
a better paper for the children. 

£r5= Mult um in Parvo.J^B 



FOR 1873. 

The Farmers' Monthly for 1873 will contain 
16 pages each month and will be devoted to 
Stock Raising. Farming, Fruit and Vegetable 
Culture, Health and Home Interests. The pre- 
paration and selection of matter is made with a 
view to utility and profit. Terms 50 cents. 
Eight Copies $3.50. Every subscriber receives 
a large County and Township 


Containing all the Post Offices in the state, 
all Kail Roads built and building. Arc, &c. 
Five cents must be added for each map when 
sent by mail. For ten cents extra the map will 
be furnished with a cover. Address 

11. J. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 


A Treatise on the Practice of Medicine, adapted 
to popular a ne, and made familiar to the ordinary 


It describes the various diseases incident to 
the human family, with appropriate remedies 
— the best known — and the general treatment 
required in each case. It is illustrated with nu- 
merous engravings — about a hundred fine cuts 
of the most coinm »n medical plants, with the 
description, locality and habits, and medical 
uses of them. A Glossary is annexed defining 
the technical terms, and also a complete index. 
624 pp. 8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. The 
binding of some of the books is slightly marred, 
but not to materially injure its durability. 
Otherwise the book is in good order. Only a 
limited number of these books is for sale and 
those wanting a copy must order soon. Every 
family should have a work of the kind. Sent 
postpaid for 82,15 or by express for SI, 75. This 
IS just about half price. Address 

H. J. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 


Vol. XXIII. 

JUNE, 1873. 

No. 6. 


Dear Editors and Brethren: It be- 
coming known that I was making 
efforts to ascertain the origin of the 
mourners bench, I have been strong- 
ly solicited and urged by many to 
have it published in ourpapers, some 
naming one and some another one, 
etc., and having at last found it in 
the Life and Labors of James 
Quinn by John F. Wright. And 
although the work was published in 
1851 it is nevertheless out of print, 
and I had a long and tedious search 
before I obtained a copy in a second- 
hand book storo in Baltimore. And 
whereas our brethren and readers 
generally are not overmuch con- 
cerned in procuring biographies of 
Methodist preachers, I will for their 
information give the historical ex- 
tract, and without partiality I will 
endure the toil of writing and give a 
copy to the Visitor, Companion and 
Pilgrim. It is as follows : 

"This year (1838) he (Kev. James 
Quinn) frequently invited penitent 
souls to the seats vacated for their 
accommodation, that they might 
have the advantage of the instruc- 
tion of himself and others, and re- 
ceive the concentrated sympathy, so- 
licitude, and prayers of such as had 
access to the throne of grace, and 
influence at the court of heaven. 
About this time the question was 
agitated as to the distinguished in- 
dividual who first introduced the 
practice of inviting penitent per- 
sons to the mourners bench. Hear 

Mr. Quinn on this subject: 

"Something has been said, in a 
late number of the Christian Advo- 
cate and Journal, on the subject of 
inviting mourners to the vacated 
seat or railing around the commu- 
nion table — for I dislike the term 
alter, or alter for prayer, on such oc- 
casions. A Jew or Catholic may 
use the term consistently with his 
faith on the subject of alter and 
sacrifice, but an enlightened Prot- 
estant believer, when he thinks, 
speaks, sings, or worships, extends 
his views beyond temples made 
with hands. . . . But to return. 
The writer (in the Christian Advo- 
cate referred too) seems to think 
that L. Dow first introduced the 
practice in 1802-3; but the first I 
(Quinn) ever saw or heard of it was 
in 1795 or 6, at a watch-night held 
at the house of that mother in our 
Israel, the widow Mary Henthorn, 
near Uniontown, Penn. The per- 
son who conducted the meeting was 
that holy, heavenly-minded man, 
the Eev. Valentine Cook — blessed 
man, in imagination I view him 
now, near or quite six feet in stat- 
ure, quite stoop-shouldered, dark 
complexion, course black bushy hair, 
not much taken care of, small, deep- 
set, black eye, and full of the fire 
of intelligence, strong, well arched 
brows, high cheek bones, and an un- 
usually — largo mouth. He was not 
handsome; but when he conversed 
on the subject of religion — and it 
was almost his constant theme 
— and more especially when he 



preached, there was a Bweet and al- 
most heavenly benignity beaming 
in bis countenance, presenting rath- 
er an unearthly attraction. It was 
next to impossible for the most heed- 
less to remain uninterested under 
the sound oi his voice. Mr. Cook's 
subject was the qualfications, duties, 
and awful responsibilities of the 
watchman. His sermon was close 
and argumentative, giving to the 
greedy and sleepy dogs, as the proph 
et styles the avaricious and slothful 
ministers, their portion, observing 
as he passed along, that those who 
were the least laborious were often 
the most clamorous for their world- 
ly gain. The sermon was closed 
with an almost overwhelming ex- 
hortation, which appeared as if it 
must carry all before it. Then came 
the invitation to the mourners to 
come to the vacated seats, to be 
prayed with and ior. I think this 
was new, perfectly new, for the peo 
pie appeared panic struck ; and 1 
confess I was greatly moved, for it 
appeared to me as it the two worlds 
were coming together. Verily, me 
thought the very hairs ot my flesh 
stood up. He, however, was very 
particular in giving the Scriptural 
character of a true penitent, and, in 
the most affectionate and encourag- 
ing manner, invited such, and none 
but such, to come ; alledging at the 
same time, that if any should dare 
to act as did Ananias and his wife, 
they might be met as these were. 
O, it was an awful, yet glorious time 
of the gracious power and presence 
of God ! Several souls found peace 
with God through our Lord Jesus 
Christ, and some obtained the bles- 
sing of perfect love. But brother 
Cook, and most of those who unit- 

ed with him in that meeting, have 
passed away ; yet have they a more 
distinct recollection ot what then 
and there took place than the old 
man, who, by the forbearance of 
God, lives to write about it. Since 
that time I have heard many invit- 
ing mourners to the place prepared 
for the purpose — have not always 
been suited — have often attempted 
itr myself, and frequently failed ; 
and it does appear to me that a com- 
bination of time, places, persons, 
talents, etc., must concur; other- 
wise, not only no good but some 
harm may be the result of a mis- 
guided and premature effort. We 
may have seen, as well as read of 
sparks of our own kindling." 

My dear brethren I have given 
all 1 can find written on this sub- 
ject, and 1 feel assured that a gener- 
al knowledge of the origin of this 
man-made idolatry will do more to 
overthrow this .Baal than all the Es- 
says, Treatises, or tracts we can write 
on the subject. Mr. Quinn was ad- 
mitted into the itinerant ministry 
of the M. E. Church by the confer- 
ence held in Baltimore, May 1, 1799, 
and served in it till 1849 when he 
died after 48 years services, and 
herein he knows whereof he affirms. 
It appears that Cook the originator 
was very cautious at first what class 
of mourners he invited. And he 
Quinn thinks unless under certain 
combinations no good, but harm 
might result from it, by raising 
sparks of our own kindling. And 
it does not appear that the plan was 
soon generally adopted even among 
the Methodists, as Mr. Quinn writ- 
ing in reference to camp meetings 
in 1804-6 says. "There were no 
others, no mourners, leaders, or anx- 



ioii3 seats in those days, nor were 
any invitations given to seekers of 
salvation to present themselves for 
the prayers of the church." How 
has this idol grown ? Now arc not 
only a certain class of Scriptural 
penitents invited, but boys, girls, 
and even children are fairly draged 
out, and that, as I have known by 
men who were drunk le*s than a 
week before, and again drunk and 
lying in the mud less than twol 
months after. This is a hard say- 
ing, but, truth not only justifies, but 
demands it. 

By the minute description Quinn 
gives of Cook a physiognomist 
would pronounce him one of the 
most violent fanatics, full of elec- 
tricity, fully competent for the wild 
est freaks of fanaticism. This is 
the character of the man who is the 
creator of the mourners bench which 
Mr. Quinn said was new, perfectly 
new, and at its birth panic struck the 
people, and made the very hair on 
his flesh stand up, has now grown 
to full* stature, and hns become a 
great idol, of such popularity in 
certain quarters that to say aught 
against it, stirs up the fires of hell, 
and woe be to the one who dares 
stand in the range of its shot and 
shells. Well brethren I am one that 
will dare stand before its hottest fire, 
and will not be afraid to open my 
mouth against it and take the mon- 
ster by the horns, if the Editors are 
not afraid to print it. Valentine 
Cook being the creator of the mourn- 
ers bench, he is the God of it, and 
his Spirit is the Spirit of it, and 
they who are born under its influ- 
ence are born of Cook and not of 

and know them to be. From this 
idolatry, good Lord deliver the peo- 
ple. D. P. Sayler. 


This being so, is there any 

wonder its converts are what we see 


The above is one of the prominent 
features of the doctrine of revealed 
religion; unhapily, however, it has, 
like many other of its tenets, grown 
almost extinct in modern Christen- 

We purpose, in the fear of the 
Lord, to hold forth in this essay, the 
doctrine of the above subject, as 
portrayed in the words of Divine 
truth. We shall notice it under the 
following heads, viz: 1st. When 
Instituted. 2d. Its Design. 3d. 
Its Perpetuation. 4th. Its Objec- 

First. When instituted, We find 
no occasion of its practice until af- 
ter Pentecost. It is true the Savior 
laid hands on diseased persons at 
different times, thus restoring them 
to health; but as a religious rite, it 
was never in vogue until the apos- 
tles were fully qualified lor the work. 
The first instance recorded under 
our notice, is Acts 6 chapter; where 
the apostles called seven persons to 
their assistance in the labor of the 
church; "whom they set before the 
apostle and when they had prayed 
they laid their hand on them." 
Second, Its design, which is two- 
fold; first, with a view to receive 
the Holy Ghost. We have in the 
8th chapter of Acts narrated the 
event of Samaria's receiving the 
word through Philip's preaching 
who it seems baptized his converts, 
but omitted the laying on of hands 
either for want of qualification or 
through omission of duty.) But 



when Uioy at Jerusalum hoard these 
glad tidings, they sent unto them 
Peter and John: "who when they 
were come down prayed for them, 
that they might receive the Holy 
Ghost; lor as yet he had fallen on 
none of them, only they were bap- 
tized in the name of the Lord Je- 
"Thon they laid their hands 
Oil them, and they received the Holy 

A second instanco setting forth 
the design of this ordinance, is seen 
in the 19th chapter of Acts. Where 
Paul found ''certain disciples," who 
it seems had been baptized as they 
supposed unto John's baptism; but 
had not so much as learned that 
there be any Holy Ghost. Paul 
preached Christ to them. When they 
beards this they were baptized in 
the name of the Lord Jesus, and 
when Paul had laid his hands on 
them, the Holy Ghost came on them. 
Wc have now given two instances, 
which clearly evidence the fact, that 
the laying on of hands was observ- 
ed, with a view to impart the Holy 
Ghost. Kind reader; have you been 
baptized ? if so, have you had the 
hand of the administrator laid upon 
you, in connection with prayer? if 
not, the work is deficient, and we 
urge upon you, in harmony with 
the example above, to send for those 
who are qualified to complete the 
w 7 ork. 

A second design of the laying on 
of hands was, to set persons apart 
for an especial work; this was the 
case in the 6th chapter of Acts, al- 
luded to above; those seven per- 
sons were chosen and set apart to 
aid the apostles in their labor. 

Again Acts 13th chapter affords 
us, with one more evidence of the 

above truth j where we observe that 
there were certain prophets and 
teach ere at Antioch, who minister- 
ed unto the Lord; "and while they 
fasted, the Holy Ghost said separate 
mo Barnabas and Saul to the work, 
whereunto I have called them. And 
when they had fasted and prayed, 
they laid their hands on them and 
they sent them away." Paul had 
preached before but ho had never 
been set apart, never been fully 
qualiiied for his mission ; until pray- 
er fasting, and the laying on of 
hands was observed ; then they, Bar- 
nabas and Paul, went forth fully 
qualified for their mission. We now 
have given two evidences showing 
the second design of the laying on 
of hands; and the Savior tells us, 
that "in the mouth of two or three 
witnesses every word may be estab- 
lished." We have in the above, in 
part sustained our third point i. e. 
its perpetuation. But under this 
head we wish especial attention to 
the thought, that the apostles as we 
see above practiced it, in the first 
stages of their labors. Paul was 
subject to its observance and in turn, 
like tho faithful became teacher of 
the same doctrine; in 11 Tim. 1: 6, 
he remarks; "I put thee in remem- 
brance that thou stir up the gift of 
God which is in thee ; by the put- 
ting on of my hands." Hero we learn 
tho fact, that Timothy was subject 
to the imposition of hands by Paul. 
And in 1 Tim. 4: 14 he tells Timo- 
thy; "not to neglect the gift that is 
in thee by the putting on of the 
hands of the presbytery." Also 1 
Tim. 5: 22; "lay hands suddenly on 
no man." But as he elsewhere re- 
marks; "let them first be proven." 
Many churches have suffered much 



by notheeding the connected thought 
of the last two quotations. Laying 
hands suddenly, on those in the 
church, who are not proven, is not 
commendable. We remember some 
years since of seeing a letter, in 
some of our periodicals from the 
West; warning brethren, against 
the evil of "laying hands suddenly" 
on brethren, for the eldership, who 
were not proven, but were mere 
"novices." It is certain that many 
congregations have suffered much 
a want on the part of those who 
have the case and oversight of the 
church. All evils are contagious, 
let them prevail in any rank in re- 
ligious society they will, but when 
it exists in the official department 
of the church, the evil is greatly 
aggravated ; hence we see the pro- 
priety of the apostle so minutely 
setting forth the character of el- 
ders or bishops and deacons. 

In Hebrew 6th chapter, the apos- 
tle takes occasion to enumerate sev- 
eral christian duties, and among 
them is that of the "laying on of 
hands." From the above testimo- 
nies, we think it evident, that the 
''laying on of hands" was perpetual. 
"Imposition or the laying on of 
hands was an ancient and venera- 
ble rite; used in the primitive church 
on several occasions; particularly 
in ordination, in absolution of peni- 
tents, in healing the sick, in confer- 
ring the gifts of the Holy Ghost." 
Burkit. Buck also sanctions the above 
historical statement. 

Lastly we come to notice the ob- 
jections; a prominent one of which 
is. that "the laying on of hands was 
practiced by the apostles in the day 
of miracles and, as the day of mira- 
cles has ceased, so the laying on of 

hands should cease." To this ob- 
jection we would simply remark, 
that if all was to cease that origi- 
nated in the day of miracles our 
Holy Religion would be included. 
The imparting of the Holy Ghost 
b}' the laying on of hands, is no 
miracle, although not unlike many 
other religious duties, originated 
and was performed in the day of 
miracles. We would call the atten- 
tion of the reader to the fact that 
we baptize "for the remission of 
sins;" by which the evil inhabitant 
is driven out, "the house is empty, 
swept and garnished." Now in 
turn as a next step, we observe the 
"laying on of hands" by which the 
Holy occupant is invited in. In the 
above we tail to see which of the 
two steps is the most miraculous, 
they are both important attain- 
ments to which we arrive, by a sim- 
ple train of obedience. In the sec- 
ond place our opponents remark 
the "laying on of hands" was ob- 
served with a view to impart "the 
gift of the tongues." Wherefore 
tongues are for a sign, not to them 
that believe, but to them that be- 
lieve not." (Cor. 14: 22.) Here we 
have the object of "the gift of 
tongues" clearly stated. It is true, 
we have one instance in which, "the 
gift of tongues," followed "the gift 
of the Holy Ghost," which was con- 
sequent to "the laying on of hands." 
(Acts 19: 6.) And two instances 
in which it followed the miraculous 
descent or gift of the Holy Ghost, 
(Acts 2: 4, and 10, 1(5,) but that the 
gift of tongues was not the uniform 
result, of the laying on of hands is 
evident; neither had they a prom- 
ise to that effect. It is further to 
be observed, that "the gift of 



tongues" always followed, and never 
preceded the reception of the Holy 
Ghost, for it la quite conclusive, that 
no one was ever fully empowered 

to the work of miracles, until their 
conversion was matured. 

A third objection that we are call* 
ed upon to notice is, that it is as- 
serted that the "laying on of hands" 
originated and ceased with the apos- 
tles. This isa mere assertion; and as 
sertions in the absence of proof 
avail nothing either pro or con. We 
have seen in the above that the 
apostles (directed from the Savior) 
practiced it. Paul "who was not 
taught by man, neither did he re 
ceive it of man but by revelation of 
Jesus Christ," was subject to it, 
pressed it upon the Hebrews, and 
in his dying words urged it upon 
Timothy — told him not to neglect 
it. There is not even a hint of the 
kind relative to its having ceased in 
the scriptures. 

In conclusion dear rea lev we 
would say, "to the law and to the 
testimony; if they speak not accord- 
ing to this word, it is because they 
have no light in them." 


Gilboa, Ohio. 


For tho Visitor, 


"For what the law could not do, in that it 
was weak through the flesh, God sending his 
own son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for 
sin, condemned sin in the flesh." Roirans, 8: 3. 

In verse 2d, Paul tells us that the 
the law of the spirit of life in Christ 
Jesus had made him free from the 
law of sin and death. Then in the 
words of our text he says, For what 
the law could not do, that is the law 

promulgated from Sinai could not 
do for him what the law of the 
spirit of life in Christ Jesus had 
done. Why'/ because it was weak 
through the flesh. 

It pleased God in his wisdom to 
create man a compound being, 
composed of soul and body. What 
a wonderful being, constructed by 
divine skill, of the same material of 
which the bulky earth was compos- 
ed, into a most delicate, complicat- 
ed, and beautiful piece of mechan- 
ism. This exquisite piece of work- 
manship was then made the abode 
of a divine principle, an emanation 
from Deity himself. 

Moses in Gen. 2 : 7 gives a most 
elegant account of man's creation. 
"And the Lord God formed man of 
the dust of the ground, and breath- 
ed into his nostrils the breath of 
life; and man became a living soul." 
This complicated being, having both 
an earthly and divine origin. (The 
divine principle being the active 
controlling a^ent, while the mate- 
rial part was the obedient instru- 
ment, through which all its opera- 
tionsareperiormed ) God placed him 
in Eden surrounding him with ev- 
erything calculated to perpetuate his 
happiness. But that rebellious spir- 
it, whom Peter describes as a roar- 
ing lion, walking about seeking 
whom he may devour, soon espied 
this favored nook, with its peaceful 
and happy inhabitants; and he im- 
mediately formed his malevolent 
plan to drag them down from 
their high and holy position, into 
degradation and ruin. How well he 
succeeded, the sequel will tell. But 
in presenting his plan he did not 
appear to them in his true character, 
for had he done this, they would 



hare recoiled from him in horror. 
Neither did he acquaint them with 
his ultimate design, for this too 
would have frustrated his plan. Had 
he told them that he was an enemy 
to God, and that it was his constant 
purpose to do him all the injury 
that lay in his power; that it was 
his one great aim to mar as much of 
his works as possible; that ho desir 
ed them to rebel against their Crea- 
tor, and enter into a compact with 
him to deface and ruin all that he 
had made; that this would introduce 
them to sin, and place themselves 
and posterity under its control. 
Had he thus explained to them his 
real motive, and shown them what 
tbe result would be, they would 
have shrunk back with disgust and 
horror from so daring, and blasphe- 
mous a proposal, and would have ban 
ished this impudent foe, forever 
from their home. But he pursues 
an opposite course from this. In- 
stead of coming to them in his own 
hideousness, he employed one of the 
most beautiful, and no doubt, the 
most favorite animal as his instru- 
ment. And then with the most 
consummate skill, he presents his 
proposal. His first aim is to pro- 
duce in them a feeling of dissatis- 
faction, accordingly his language is 
adroitly chosen to produce this ef- 
fect. "Ya hath God said ye shall 
not eat of every tree of the garden." 
Immediately our ancient mother, be- 
gins to muse. It is strange indeed; 
why does God forbid us to partake 
of that beaut ful lruit ? What ob- 
ject can he have in making this pro- 
hibition? Filled with such reflec- 
tions, she answers his question. 
Emboldened by her reply, he plies 
the temptation in a more unmasked 

form, even daring to contradict the 
word of God. "Ye shall not surely 
die: for God doth know, that in the 
day that ye eat thereof, that your 
eyes shall be opened; and ye shall 
be as Gods, knowing good and evil." 
Dreadful words, enough to have 
aroused her at once to a sense of 
her danger. How rapid the pro- 
gress of sin. First a feeling 01 discon- 
tent, then doubt, then a rebellious 
thought, then an act of disobedi- 

Dear reader, let us here pause for 
reflection. Satan is ever the same 
wily foe that he was when he in- 
truded himself into the garden of 
Eden. It is ever his favorite scheme 
to get the children of men to doubt 
God's word. He doos not at once 
come out and tell us that that word 
isfalse. Oh no! If he did we could 
more readily detect him. But he 
will insinuate that we need not be 
so careful, that we need not make so 
many sacrifices. He will even inti- 
mate that it is impossible for us to 
obey that word in every point. He 
will tell us the word contains some 
mystical meaning, which if we un- 
derstood, we would see that we were 
taking much unnecessary pains. If 
he can but succeed in getting us to 
doubt one syllable of God's word, or 
induce us to seek for some meaning, 
that will not require a comple sur- 
render of ourselves into his hands. 
then this enemy has gained a foot- 
hold upon us, that will, unless di- 
vine grace is interposed, drag us 
down to ruin. God's word requires 
nothing less than a complete surren- 
der of ourselves, with all we have 
and are. 

Temptations are presented i. 
many forms, that unless we are well 



acquainted with the holy scriptures, 

we oan easily be misled. Wo- find 
that at one time this arch deceiver 
IV-ter, one of the most favorite dis- 
ciples, to present a temptation to 

the Son of God. Little did Peter 
think that he was being used as Sa- 
tan's agent, until his Master's lan- 
guage, "(Jet thee bohind mo, Satan- 
thou art an offence unto me; for 
thou savorest not the things that be 
of God, but those that bo of men," 
Mat. 16: 23, undeceived him. Our 
temptations also, sometimes come 
from sources that make them very 
painful. Yet if the word of God be 
;; lamp unto our feet, and a light 
unto oar path, Psalms, 119: 105, 
and with David we have sought the 
Lord with our whole hearts, and 
like him have hid his word in our 
hearts, that we might not sin, then 
can we find our way through the 
thick darkness, and not be over- 

As we have already seen man is a 
two-fold being. The body or fleshy 
part, being the chain of communi- 
cation between the soul and the 
material world. Accordingly the 
temptation was of a nature, well 
calculated to appeal to the outer 
senses. For, "When the woman 
saw that the tree was good for food, 
and that it was pleasant to the eyes, 
and a tree to be desired to make one 
wise, she took of the fruit thereof, 
and did eat;" Gen. 3: 6. John tells 
us that "The lust of the flesh, the 
lust of the eyes, and the pride of 
life, is not of the Father, but is of 
the world," 1 John 2: 16. This first 
temptation was so skillfully applied, 
as to appeal to all these three. For 
they could see in this fruit some- 
thing to gratify the flesh, something 

to please the eye. And there was 
something in it to excite the passion 
of pride. Something, that begat 
within them a desire to be what 
they were not. Formerly thoy had 
never known one care or one anx- 
ious thought. With a sweet filial 
trust they had reposed themselves 
in God, their kind tender Father. 
Now a foreign thought intrudes it- 
self upon them. Another world is 
pictured forth and presented to their 
imagination. And for the first time 
do they have a thought, or a desire 
beyond their lovely home, and how 
soon did that desire cause them to 
break loose from the object. James 
says, "When lust hath conceived, it 
bringeth forth sin : and sin ; when 
it is finished, bringeth forth death," 
James 1: 15. 

But the inquiry is frequently 
made, Why did God place one tree 
in the garden which he forbade man 
to partake of ? Though God design- 
ed that man should serve and obey 
him, yet he required a voluntary 
service, a willing obedience. If no 
prohibition had been given his loy- 
alty could not have been tested. 

Though the soul which was the 
offspring of Jehovah, was the pre- 
siding, controlling, acting agent, yet 
all its operations were carried on 
through the flesh. This served not 
only as the chain of communication 
between it and the material world, 
but also as the chain of communica- 
tion between it and God himself. It 
therefore follows, that should this 
link be deranged in some way, it 
would but imperfectly perform its 
office, and the result would be, spir- 
itual confusion and ignorance. 

Jesus said, "The light of the 
body is the eye; therefore thine eye 



be single, tby whole body shall be 
full of light," Mat. 6: 22. The phy- 
sical eye is the medium through 
which light enters the body. If 
this organ become impaired, vision 
will be imperfect. God adapted the 
light to the eye, and the eye to the 
light, no other organ can perform 
the office of the eye. Though the 
sun should continue to emit his rays, 
and give to nature all her varied 
beauty and loveliness, all this would 
be lost to us if tbe eye should re- 
fuse to perform its office. Just so, 
God made man and gave to him a 
law, holy, just and good, Rom. 7: 
12 j a law that was perfectly 
adapted to him in his state of prim- 
itive purity, for God ever governs 
his rational creatures by a law as 
the rule of their obedience to him. 
This law was rendered inefficient by 
the fall, not that the law became in- 
trinsically impaired. It remained 
the same, but the medium through 
which that law operated upon the 
soul, became impaired. Hence, in 
our text Paul tells us, The law was 
weak through the flesh. 

But blessed be God though his 
divine rays were thus intercepted 
by sin. Though the original me- 
dium through which he designed to 
manifest himself to mankind was 
frustrated, he did not cast off the 
human family and leave them forever 
to grope their way in darkness. 
No, thrice blessed truth, "what the 
law could not do, God sending 
his own Son in the likeness of sin- 
ful flesh and for sin, condemned sin 
in the flesh.'' 

We have already seen that God 
originally made man in his own im- 
ago, that is, his spirit was the child 
ol God. This was indeed a wonder- 

ous work. How unspeakably con- 
descending would it have been, had 
that Creator after he had formed 
man from the dust of the ground, 
clothed himself in the flesh and 
dwelt within him on an equality 
with him, sharing with him the 
pleasure of Paradise. 

But wonderful beyond the com- 

prehension of man or angel, after 

I man by disobedience hud defaced 
.that divine image; after sin had 
snapped asunder that link of com- 
munication between him and bis 
Maker, then, in that wretched situ- 
ation, far beyond the reach of any 
created help, Christ, (the only be- 
gotten Son, who is so beautifully 
called our elder Brother, and how 
appropriate the term elder, for Paul 
says, "He was the first born of ev- 
ery creature," Col. 1: 15,) came to 
them in their enslavement, and, 
"Forasmuch then as the children 
.are partakers of flesh and blood, he 
also himself likewise took part of 
jthe same; that through death he 
might destroy him that bad the 
power of death, that is, the devil ; 
and deliver them who through fear 
of death were all their life time sub- 
ject to bondage." Heb. 1: 14, 15. 

The first Adam, who was made a 
living soul 1 Cor. 14: 45 having died, 
in consequence of sin having sieged 
all the avenues that communicated 
between him and his divine Father, 
thus bearing that offspring of God, 
bis soul shut up in a prison-house of 
sin, in order to emancipate these 
captive children, and again give 
them access to himself, his Son. 
"Who being in the form of God, 
thought it not robbery to bo equal 
with God ; but made himself of no 
reputation, and took upon him the 



form of :i servant, and was made in 
the likeness of men : and being found 

in fashion as a man, ho humbled 
himself, and became obedient unto 
death, even thedeath of the orossj" 
Phil. 2: 6-8. Tins divine person, 
though equal with Grod, after cloth- 
ing himself in flesh, made himself 
of no reputation, but took the place 
of a servant. Having assumed that 
humble place, he undertook the 
ureal work of conquering that fell 
tyrant by whom man was enslaved. 
He came for sin, and the glorious 
sequel is, he condemned sin in the 
flesh. But before this result was 
accomplished, ho suffered untold ag- 
ony in the flesh. "The Captain of 
our salvation was made perfect 
through sufferings, " Hob. 2: 10 By 
exposing himself to all the rage and 
malice of Satan. By submitting to 
every form of evil that sin could in- 
flict, and yet remaining pure, and 
undefiled. For he was in all points 
tempted like as we are, yet without 
sin/ 7 Heb. 4: 15. From this fiery 
ordeal, he came pure. "Holy, harm- 
less, undefiled, seperate from sin- 
ners/' Heb. 7: 26, therefore he gain 
ed a perfect victory over sin. 
[To be Continued.'] 

The Law of the near Kinsman. 
Among the benevolent laws given 
by the Lord to the Israelites, there 
is one we may call The law of the 
near Kinsman. Reference is made 
to this law in the following passage : 
"The land shall not be sold forever: 
for the land is mine; for ye are 
strangers and sojourn with me. 
And in all the land of your posses- 
ion ye shall grant a redemption for 
the land. If thy brother be waxen 

poor, and hath Bold away some of 
his possession, and if any of his kin 
come to redeem that which his 
brother sold; And if the man have 
none to redeem it and himself be 
unable to redeem it; then let him 
count the year of fhe sale thereof, 
and restore the overplus unto the 
man to whom he sold it; that he 
may return unto his possession. 
But if he be not able to return it to 
him, then that which is sold shall 
remain in the hand of him that 
hath bought it until the year of ju- 
bilee: and in the jubelee it shall go 
out, and he shall return unto bis 
possession." Lev. 25: 23—28. 

The Hebrew word goel or kins- 
man-redeemer, was the term used to 
express the person who was nearest 
related to his destitute kinsman. 
If an Israelite through poverty had 
mortgaged his inheritance, the goel 
was to buy it back. If he had sold 
himself into bondage, the goel was 
to pay the price necessary to obtain 
bis freedom. If he died without 
children, the goel might marry his 
widow and raise up children unto 
his brother. If he was murdered 
the goel was to avenge the blood of 
his murdered relative. 

The term goel was applied to our 
Lord as well as to the nearest rela- 
tive among the Israelites. And the 
Savior became our near kinsman or 
goel, took our nature upon him. 
"For verily he took not on him the 
nature of angels; but he took on 
him the seed of Abraham." Heb. 
2: 16. So affirms Paul. He says 
further in relation to our Lord's as 
suming our nature. ''For as much 
then as the children are partakers of 
flesh and blood, ho also himself like- 
wise took part of the same." Heb. 



2 : 14. How fully did onr Lord 
identify himself with humanity! 
He is born of a virgin. Ho is a 
feeble infant and needs a mother's 
tender ca;e. His mode of subsis- 
tence was that of ordinary men; he 
ate common food, he drank of the 
water of Jacob's well, and he slept 
as other men do. His human fac- 
ulties expanded gradually, and did 
not reach maturity at once. He 
became our brother or near kinsman 
indeed, that he might redeem not 
only our lost inheritance, but also 
ourselves, as wo were sold under sin. 
And it is with much propriety that 
the near kinsman among the Jews, 
and our Lord himself are both call- 
ed by the same name in the lan- 
guage of the Hebrews. For why 
should the name of Goel be applied 
to him that acted the part of a re- 
deemer to the unfortunate among 
the Jews, and to the Savior of sin- 
ners, if there was not a striking re- 
semblance between the kindly offices 
the}- fulfilled? When we look at 
the duties enjoined upon the Goel 
among the Jews, and the work our 
Lord came to do, a very strong re- 
semblance between their missions 
will appear. 

W r e find in the law relative to the 
Goel among the Jews, that he was 
to redeem the mortgaged inherit- 
ance of him for whom he asked as 
Goel or near kinsman. So man's 
rich and happy possessions in Eden 
were forfeited by his violation of the 
law of his Creator and Sovereign. 
And in the forfeiture of Eden, was 
involved the forfeiture of everlast- 
ing life. The impossibility of man 
himself to recover his lost posses- 
sion, is one of the plainest truths 
taught in the gospel. "None of 

them can by any means redeem his 
brother, nor give to God a ransom 
for him." Ps. 49:7. Surely not, 
since we are all involved in the same 
ruin. Neither could angels redeem 
us, for they needed all their holiness 
themselves. But what man or 
angels could not do for us, the Lord 
Jesus Christ has done. He has re- 
deemed us and that with his own 
precious bluod. He hath both re- 
deemed the earth for us, and us also 
for the earth. "I am carnal, sold 
under sin," says Paul, Rom. 7 : 14. 
For being reduced to the lowest de- 
gree of poverty by the loss of his 
original rightousness, and commun- 
ion with God, man, like the prodi- 
gal in the parable, sold himself, for 
a wretched sustenance of his mere 
animal nature, to the devil. From 
this state of slavery, we could not 
by any means have delivered our- 
selves. But our near kinsman, the 
Redeemer, came to our assistance, 
and by offering himself "a ransom 
for all," has made provision to "re- 
deem us- from all iniquity, and to 
purify unto himself a peculiar peo- 
ple zealous of good works," and 
adapted to that holy state of things, 
which will take place after the cre- 
ation of the new heavens and the new 
earth, when the tabernacle of God 
shall be with men, and when he shall 
dwell with them, and when they 
shall be his people, and when God 
himself shall be with them, and be 
their God. Rev. 21: 3. 

In the beautiful and simple story 
of Ruth, we have an illustration of 
the advantages of the law of the 
near kinsman. An appeal was 
made to this law by Naomi, Ruth's 
mother-in-law, to Boas in behalf of 
Ruth. Boas was a near kinsman to 



Ruth. Ho took her under his pro- 
tection Qfi hie w ife, md in thus keep- 
ing the law of the \a^vi\, promoted 
bis own happiness as well us that of 
bis wife. And while other of Ruth's 
kinsmen were afraid oi marring 
their inheritance by marrying Ruth, 
out of regard to the law of bis 
God did so and was thereby brought 
into the genealogy of the .Messiah. 
We have hero an illustration of the 
principle that God will honor those 
that honor him. Our Lord Jesus is 
our God, our Redeemer, our everlast- 
; - r Redeemer; he looked, like Boas, 
with compassion on the deplorable 
^tute of fallen mankind; at a vast 
expense he redeemed the heavenly 
inheritance for us, which by sin was 
mortgaged, and forfeited in the 
hands of divine justice, and which 
we could never have been able to 
redeem. He likewise purchased a 
peculiar people, whom he would es- 
pouse to himself, though strangers 
and foreigners, like .Ruth, poor and 
despised, that the name of that 
dead and buried race might not be 
cut off forever. He ventured the 
marring of his own inheritance, to 
do this, for though he was rich, yet 
for our sakes he became poor; but 
he was abundantly recompensed for 
it by his lather who, because he 
thus humbled himself, hath highly 
exalted, and given him a name 
above every name. Let us own our 
obligations to him, make sure our 
contract with him, and study all 
our days how to do him honor. 

J. Q. 

For the Visitor 

Giving to needy fellow beings fur- 
is a-n inexhaustible source of 
happiness to the true Christian. 


Sing praises unto God, sing praises: sing prais- 
es unto our King, sing praises. Ps. XIVII, 6. 

Is any merry ? lot him sing psalms. James 
V, 13. 

In reading the Book of Psalms 
my attention was frequently called 
to the number of times and multi- 
plicity of forms in which the Sweet 
Singor of Israel expresses the thought 
contained in the heading of our ar- 
ticle. In our text he mentiones it 
tour times, in some chapters more 
than a dozen times, and in the 
whole book he hundreds of times 
and ways holds forth the same com- 
mendable idea. It seems that in 
whatever direction his mind ran or 
in whatever condition he was — 
whether despondent or hopeful, re- 
joicing or sorrowing, "cast down" 
or "lilted up," he called on the ani- 
mate and inanimate creation of the 
universe and on all the intelligent 
beings of heaven and earth to praise 
and adore His Eternal Majesty. I 
purpose penning a few of my re- 
flections on this subject for the Vis- 
itor and though I shall confine my- 
self principally to the Psalms I may 
from time to time call some of the 
other inspired writers to the wit- 
ness stand. 

1. Praise is due God, or in other 
words, God is worthy of praise. This 
none but an atheist will deny. 
Again few perhaps appreciate or un- 
derstand this to the extent they 
might or should. Though man was 
created but a little lower than the 
angels, and bad dominion over the 
whole earth yet in consequence of 



the Fall he is so depraved in morals 1 
and his intellectual capacities so 
narrowed and circumscribed by reas- 
on of sin and inbred corruption that 
he does not fully appreciate the in- 
numerable blessings which heaven 
showers upon him and in his path, 
or acknowledge them with the hu- 
mility and thankfulness that the 
circumstances of the case or reason 
would seem to demand for him. 
To help us to see the propriety and 
necessity ot praising God wo shall 
devote a paragraph. 

We will notice His attributes as 
displayed in the Creation, Provi- 
dence and Redemption of the world. 

1. Power. The mighty God, even 
the Lord hath spoken, and called 
the earth from the rising of the sun 
unto the going down of the same. 
Psalm 50, 1. "He ruleth by his 

power forever." . 66, 7. "The 

Lord on high is mightier than many 

waters." . 93, 4. The many 

millions of spheres of the universe, 
the great mountains and rivers of 
the earth and numerous forms of 
vegetable and animal life are evi- 
dences of His almighty power. 

2. Wisdom. "With him is wis- 
dom and strength, he hath counsel 
and understanding." Job 12, 13. 
The wisdom ol the almighty is seen 
in the harmony that prevails 
throughout the universe, in the a- 
daption of all things to the ends de- 
signed for them, and in the Redemp- 
tion of "the world that lieth in 

3. Love and Mercy. These at- 
tributes of Deity deserve more than 
a passing notice from fallen human- 
ity. They are our strongholds, for 
"God so loved the world that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 

whosoever believeth on him should 
not perish but have everlasting life." 
John 4: 16. And here let me re- 
mark that this same kind of love is 
the badge of discipleship and if we 
lack it when the final test of all 
things shall bo made, we, though we 
may have "great possessions," and 
"all the wisdom of Egypt" will have 
to depart in a sorrowful manner af- 
ter the example of one of old. To 
resume our train of thought, God's 
mercy is frequently spoken of in 
Holy Writ. Thirty times the 
Psalmist declares "His mercy en- 
dureth forever," and in considera- 
tion of which he says that "Good- 
ness and mercy will follow me all 
the days of my life." Psalm 23, 6. 
God's Love and Mercy are the ave- 
nues through which wo can make 
our wants and petetions known and 
whereby we present our praises be- 
fore the throue of graco. And the 
attribute — Omnipresence, Immuta- 
bility, Goodness, Justice, Long Suf- 
fering, Holiness, Impartiality, Ve- 
racity, Fore-knowledge and Com- 
passion each of which might be 
commented on beyond the limits of 
this essay together with those wo 
have already noticed and left un- 
mentioned none of which can be de- 
nied God ; but each of which he has 
to perfection leads the writer to 
conclude that He is certainly worthy 
of praise. And when we consider 
the inestimable blessings which God 
in the exercise of his various attri- 
butes has showered on humanity in 
creating them in his own image 
and placing them in a delightful 
garden eastward in Eden which con- 
tained the tree of life, and after 
they raised the puny arm of rebel- 
lion how He followed them through 



many years and different dispensa 

tions trying 

"To bring them baok to God again." 
And the many temporal blessings — 
caused the sun to rise on the evil 
and the good and sent rain on just 
and unjust, filled our garners and 
storehouses with the necessaries 
and luxuries of life, our brooks and* 
d linking places with good water, 
and many other favors too numerous 
for language to express. We will 
certainly conclude that mankind are 
under the most solemn obligations 
to render at least part of the praise 
due the Maker. And I further 
opine that if we neglect to begin to 
render praise here, it will be to late 
when we get "over there" and con- 
sequently in the bitterness of tor- 
ment we w i 1 1 curse ourselves and 
our blind guides for bringing us 
thereto. "He that hath ears to hear 
let him hear." 

2nd. We proceed to consider 

How shall we render praise to God, 
For all his kindness shown ? 

One of the meanings of praise is 
to do honor, hence to praise God is 
to honor him. This can be done by 
actions as well as by words because 
"actions speak louder than words." 

In this way every thing praises 
the Lord when they accomplish or 
fulfill that which he intended or de- 
signed them to do. When the sun 
"rises on the evil and the good" and 
gives light and heat to the earth 
Liid all therein; when the moon ru- 
leth the night and when the "Fire 
and hail; snow and vapour; and 
stormy wind fulfills his command," 
they praise the Lord. When the 
stars in their courses fought against 
Sisera, when the floods swept away 
the enemies of God, when the hail. 

stones killed great numbers of Isra- 
el's adversaries, when the Red Sea 
parted and [srael went through on 
dry land and then flowed together 
and drowned Pharaoh and his host, 
when the walls of Jericho fell down 
at the blowing of ram's horns &c., 
and when at the command of Jesus 
the raging elements ceased their fu- 
ry and "there was a great calm," 
God's name was glorified. And 
when men and women obey the re- 
quisitions of heaven and tench them 
to their children, learning them to 
lisp their Maker's praise while dand- 
ling them on their knees, when 
young men and maidens do truth 
and lend their influence on the side 
of virtue and purity, spending the 
flower of their lives in the service of 
the Near Kinsman, and when young 
children honor their parents with 
the respect due them, our Father's 
name is praised. Thus every thing 
can extol the Majesty of Heaven. 

But before we conclude we will 
indite a few thoughts on vocal 
praises because "Singing is of divine 
authority and was enjoined by God 
on both the Jews and Christians." 
Singing always was used and ever 
will be a part of the public praise of 
God. David frequently speaks of 
"praising the Lord" in the courts, 
sanctuaries and congregations of the 
Lord and in ihe gates of the daugh- 
ter of Zion. And Paul instructs 
his brethren to admonish "one an- 
other with psalms and hymns and 
spiritual songs making melody unto 
the Lord." 

Singing the praises of God either 
in public or private should be done 
"with the spirit and with the under- 
standing also" to be acceptable to 
him. And in our New Hymn Book 



and Tune Book, works of no little 
merit, we can find songs and tunes 
adapted to every occasion. 

3rd. Singing praises to God shall 
never cease. Glorious thought! The 
man after God's heart declared some 
fourteen times that he would sing 
the praises of God forever- And 
says the poet 

Hero shall our praises be begun 
But carried on in heaven. 

This world is not the end ot it then? 
O no! We are just taking our first 
lesson — just the rudiments — the al- 
phabet. And the thought that this 
is a characteristic that the church 
always had and always will have 
should make us diligent scholars in 
this exercise. Sing the praises of 
God forever? Y^s for 

When we've been there ten thousand years, 

Bright shiDing as the sun, 
We've no less days t3 sing God's praise 

Than when we first begun. 

And consider the songs that will 
be sung then. The Song of Moses 
and the Lamb of Free Grace and 
others of which we are yet totally 
ignorant. But the raptures of that 
music and the bliss of those who 
take part in it can not be described. 
If we revert to the other side of the 
gulf instead of harmony and praises 
and happiness, we discover nothing 
but discord, cursing, groans of un- 
utterable despair, and bitter tor- 

Dear reader, in view of these 
facts, would I offend you by asking 
you to begiD to sing God's praises 
nowf Would I exceed the bounds 
of propriety and courtesy by ad- 
monishing you to honor God by 
your walk and conversation now? 
Would it not be the part of a wise 

time and means in worshiping Him 
who is worthy of all praise? "How 
think ye." In conclusion sing the 
48th, 58th, GSth, 78th and 88th 

Dayton, O. April 6th, 1873. 

For the Visitor. 

The House of God made a House of 

"And the Jews passover was at 
hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusa- 
lem, and found in the temple those 
that sold oxen, and sheep, and doves, 
and the changers of money sitting: 
And when he had made a scourge 
of small cords, he drovo them all 
out of the temple, and the sheep, 
and the oxen ; and poured out the 
changer's monej T , and overthrew the 
tables; and said unto them that 
sold doves, take these things hence: 
make not my Father's house a house 
of merchandise." John 2 : 13, 14, 
15, 16. 

Christ, in this language, undoubt- 
edly, has reference to the temple in 
Jerusalem, which was typical of 
that spiritual temple; which, ac- 
cording to Paul's language, is the 
church of Christ. Paul says, 
"know ye not that ye are the tem- 
ple of God, which temple is holy." 
Now he directs the language to the 
church, and says they, (the mem 
bers thereof,) are the temple of God ; 
which temple, says he, is holy; but 
warn the . brethren, not to defile 
that temple; saying, "If any man 
defile the temple of God, him shall 
God destroy: for the temple of God 
is holy, which temple ye are." We, 
the members of the Christian church, 
constitute the spiritual temple of 

man for us to spend our talents, ' God, in which God will walk : as we 



infer from 1 Cor. (i: 1(1, which pas- 
sage I will transcribe. "And what 
agreement hath the temple of God 

with idols'/ for ye are the temple of 
the living God; as God hath said, I 
will dwell in them, and walk in 
them; and I will be their God, and 
they shall be my poople." We, in 
other passages, are nominated as 
the house of God; and Christ says, 
"make not my Father's house a 
house of Merchandise." Now, breth- 
ren, here, I think, we need some ad- 
monition. When we come together 
to worship the Lord, there is too 
much merchandise brought along. 
But, says one, who brings merchan- 
dise to the house of God? We say, 
too many of us. We bring it in our 
hearts, and hear it proceod out of 
the mouth. -'For of all the abund- 
ance of the heart, the mouth speak 
eth." Now, brethren, it is too often 
the case, when we assemble our- 
selves together, that the first thing 
is, — how are yon holding out in feed. 
And from this it goes on until it 
comes to the hogs and chickens. 
And thus the conversation contin- 
ues until they are called to order 
for worship. By this time the mind 
is scattered to and fro over the 
earth : and if a spiritual mind was 
there it is also scattered. Now, 
brethren, "these things ought not 
so to be." This is the reasen that 
we have many dry meetings, and so 
much unsuccessful preaching. To 
these things, Christ would say, take 
them hence, "make not my Father's 
house a house of merchandise." 
We should endeaver, when we come 
together, to make the place a "house 
of prayer;" and not of "merchan- 
dise." And, brethren, this is not 
the only place that we constitute 

the "house of God ;" but we consti- 
tute that house when we are scat- 
tered abroad over the wide world. 
And we should remember, that, in 
our families, we constitute a part of 
that building which is "fitly framed 
to go together;" and it is our high- 
est duty to first attend to the things 
of the Lord; and not, (after the 
Lord has spared, and brought us 
through the night,) to rise unthank- 
ful, and let our first thought be cast 
over our farm kc: but let thy first 
thought be cast in the past; and re- 
flect each morning, and each eve- 
ning, and think what the Lord has 
done lor you; and return your 
thanks to him for the same, asking 
him to strengthen you, and to give 
you grace to conquer when the ene- 
my makes his approach. In the 
words of the poet : 

"Take your companion by the hand, and all 
your children in a band," 

and present yourselves before the 
Lord, asking him to help you to 
bring them up in the nature and ad- 
monition of the Lord : for if the 
child is brought up in the way he 
should go, he will never depart 
therefrom. .Remember, dear breth- 
ren and sisters, "That if two of you 
shall agree on earth, as touching any 
thing that they shall ask, it shall be 
done for them of my Father which 
is in heaven." 

Now then, if we, as parents and 
companions, agree to pray unitedly 
in behalf of those dear ones, whom 
God has given as but for a season, 
it is impossible that they should be 
lost; or, at least, almost so, unless 
we are wavering in our prayers. 
For "he that wavoreth is like a wave 
of the sea." Seek not uncertain 
riches: for if you do, you will tug, 



and strive, and abuse your own body; 
as well as the body of your children, 
and will provoke them to anger. 
And the apostle says, "Fathers, pro- 
voke not your children to anger, 
lest they be discouraged." Let all 
things be done in love, and in the 
fear of the Lord. 

I must now say something to the 
children, especially those in the 
Lord. The command is to you, 
"children obey your parents, for 
this is well pleasing in the sightof the 
Lord." And again he says, "this is 
the first command with promise." 
Seek not to please yourselves, but 
the Lord. And this is well pleas- 
ing with the Lord, if ye obey your 
parents. When ye serve, "serve! 
not as with eye service; but as fear- 
ing the Lord;" for the Lord's pen- 
etrating eye is at all times on you, 
and there is nothing hid from him. 

I would not be understood by the 
reader, that I think it wrong to la- 
bor, and take care of earthly things: 
for the apostle says, "he that pro- 
videth not for those of his own 
household, hath denied the faith, 
and is worse than an infidel." So 
we must be careful on either hand. 
But Solomon says, "'there is a time 
for all things." Therefore there 
must be a time to labor, and a time 
to worship God. Then since there 
is a time for all things, let us use 
every moment aright, and in its 
proper place. I will now give you 
the words of one of our old breth- 
ren, who is in his grave. "Live 
each day as though you knew that 
the next day is your last. And 
work each day as though you ex- 
pected to live forever." 

Dennis Weimer. 

The Bliss of the Millennial Times. 

'The world to come, whereof we speak." — 
Heb. ii. 5. 

These words occur in connection with 
the apostle's endeavor to impress his Jew- 
ish brethren with a sense of the great- 
ness and glory of the Lord Jesus and 
of the salvation which is preached in 
his name. He begins the epistle by 
announcing the Savior to them as the 
Son of God, — the appointed heir of all 
things, — the Maker and upholder of 
the worlds, — the brightness of the 
Father's glory and the express image 
of his Person, who has been exalted to 
the right hand of the Majesty on high. 
These were sublime statements, and 
needing to be well substantiated to be 
made acceptable. He, therefore, insti- 
tuted various lines of argument, adapted 
to the Jewish mind and founded upon 
the Scriptures, which all held to be di- 
vinely inspired. And as the Jews re- 
garded angels as the highest created 
orders, and as standing next in the 
scale to the eternal Father himself, 
Paul's first effort was to prove from 
prophecy that Christ is superior to the 
angels. He introduces three points in 
which this super-angelic dignity is 
shown. The first is, that Christ is 
assigned a higher name than the angels ; 
the second is, that he is clothed with a 
sublimer honour than the angels, — they 
being only ministering spirits, whilst he 
is spoken of as a divine King, whose 
throne is for ever and ever, and the 
sceptre of whose kingdom is the sceptre 
of righteousness. The princely invest- 
iture and reign of the Messiah is thus 
distinctly deduced from the Old Testa- 
ment, and used by the apostle as the 
sublimest demonstration of the Savior's 
personal dignity. And this Messianic 
dominion he applies particularly to what 
is hereafter to grow out of the gospel 



economy. He tells us that it is pecu- may consume cities, destroy armies, and 
liarly "(he world to come 1 * over which affect some important meteorological and 
the Messiah's reign is to be recognized, 'geological changes; but men and uaiious 
"For unto the angels hath he not put in wili survive them and still continue to 
to subjection the world to come, whereof live in the flesh. The earth is to be 
we speak;" thus proceeding upon the renovated and restored from its present 
implied assumption that it has been by depression and dilapidation, and thus 
promise, put into subjection by Jesus ( become "the new earth" of which the 
Christ; and that all these allusions to t Bible speaks. It is to pass through a 
the Savior as a King have their chief ("regeneration" analogous to that 
application and ultimate fulfillment in [through which a man must pass to see 
that "world to come." The Messiah's ; the kingdom of God: but there will be 

reign and this world to come according- 
ly belong together, and co exist in the 
same period and locality. By deter- 
mining, then, what is meant by this 
"world to come," we may form an idea 
or what is included in the Messianic 
kingdom ; or if we already know what 
the consummated Messiac reign is, and 
where it is to be, we have it already 
decided what we are to understand by 
this "world to come." 

There is no alternative but to under- 
stand this world to come as the millen- 
nial world, or the world as it shall be 

a continuity of its elements and exist- 
ence, just as a regenerated man is con- 
stitutionally the same being that ho 
was before his renewal. It will not be 
another earth, but the same earth under 
another condition of things. It is now 
laboring under the curse; but then the 
curse will have been lifted off, and all 
its wounds healed. At present it is 
hardly habitable, — no one being able 
to live in it for ever, without knowiDg 
what death is. It is now the home of 
rebellion, injustice and guilt; it will 

.then be the home of righteousness. It 
when Christ shall have restored the j is now under the dominion of Satan; it 
throne of David, and entered upon his j will then come under the blessed rule 
glorious dominion as the sovereign of of the Prince of peace. Suc'^at nny rate 

the nations and Lord of the whole earth 
And to this agrees exactly the original 
word oikoumene, which means the 
habitable earth, — the domiciled globe on 
which we dwell, — and not some remote 
supernal region as we sometimes imag- 
ine. The world to come, then, or the 
oikoumeneen teen mellousan as the apos- 
tle calls it, is nothing more or less than 
this selfsame world of ours in its final 
or millenial condition. This earth is 
not to be annihilated. God never ob- 
literates his own creations. The dissolv- 
ing fires, of which Peter speaks, are for 
"the perdition of ungodly men;" and 

is the hope set before us in the Word of 
God; and this I hold to be u the world, 
to come" of which the text speaks. It 
cannot be anything else. It cannot be 
what is commonly called heaven, for'the 
word oikoumenee cannot apply to heaven. 
It is everywhere else used exlusively with 
reference to our world. Neither can it 
be the present gospel dispensation, as 
some have thought; for that begun long 
before this epistle was written, and 
could not, therefore, have been spoken 
of by Paul a3 yet "to come." We are 
consequently compelled to understand 
it to mean our own habitable world in 
not for the utter depopulation and de- jits millennial glory. And as the proph- 
struction of the whole world. They 'ecies concerning the Messiah's eternal 



kingship are here referred to as having! 
their fulfillment in the subjection of the 1 
millenial world to his dominion, we are I 
furnished with anorher powerful argu- 
ment of Scripture in favor of the doc-; 
trine ot Christ's personal reign as a 
great Prince in this world. Indeed the ] 
Bible is so full of this subject, and its 
inspired writers are so constantly and 
enthusiastically alluding to it, that I am ; 
amazed to find so tnauy piuus ^nd Bible- ' 
loving people entirely losiDg sight of it 
Ever and anon the Scriptures return to 
it as the great and animating hope of I 
the church in all her adversiti s and ; 
depressions; and it does seem to me 
that we are depriving ourselves of much ' 
true Christian comfort by the manner j 
in which we have been neglecting and I 
thrusting aside that glorious doctrine. I 
That "the world to come" is a highly 
blessed world, and a vast improvement' 
upon the prc-ent scene cf things, will 
be inferred on all hands without argu- 
ment It could not be a subject of hupe| 
if it were not. The Savior himself ex ( 
hibited a model ot it whin in the Mount 
of Transfiguration; from which, perhaps, 
we may obtain *s deep an insight of its 
glories as from any other portion of 
Scripture. That he designed that scene 
as a minature model of what his future 
coming and kingdom is to be, is obvi- 
ous. A week before it occurred, he 
told his disciples that ' the Son of Man | 
shall come in the glory of the Father,! 
with hia anyels or messengers with 1 
him :" and that thtre were some stand- 
ing there when he made the declaration 
who "should not taste of death till they 
mw the Son of Man coming in his 
kingdem." This coming in his king- 
dom, which some of his diciples were to 
live to see, is not the final advent; for 
the disciples are all dead, and the final 
idvent is still future. Neither is it the 

destruction of Jerusalem; for but one 
of the apostles lived to see that catastro- 
phe, and the Son of Man did not then 
come in his kingdom. And yet some 
of the apostles were to have ocular dem- 
onstration of the Son of Man's coming 
in his kingdom before tasting of death. 
Search through apostolic history as we 
will, we shall find nothing but the trans- 
figuration to which the Savior's words 
will apply. That, then, was, in some 
sense the coming of the Son of Man in 
his kingdom: It was not indeed, the 
coming itself, but it was an earnest and 
picture of it. It was the coming of 
the S<>n of Man in his kingdom, as the 
bread and wine in the Eucharist are 
Christ's body and blood. Peter says, 
"the power and coming of our Lord Je- 
sus Christ" are not "cunningly-devised 
fables." He declares that he was cer- 
tified of their reality by the testimony 
of his own senses. We were eye wit- 
nesses, says he, u when ice were with him 
in the holy mount." We thus have 
clear inspired testimony that the scene 
of the transfiguration was a demonstra- 
tive exhibition of the coming of Jesus 
in his kingdom Hence, whatever we 
find in the description of that scene, we 
may confidentially expect to be realized 
in that "world to come whereof we 
speak." As Christ appeared in that 
glorious scene, so he will appear when 
he returng'to this world. As he was 
then personally present as the Son of 
Man, so he will be personally present in 
the millennial kingdom And as he 
was there attended by different classes 
of persons, so will his glorious kingdom 
consist of similar classes. The first will 
be the risen and glorified saints, repre- 
sented by Moses; the second will be 
the transformed saints represented by 
Elijah who was caught up without 
tasting of death ; and the third and 



most numerous class will be those who 
.shall live iu the body, represented by 
Peter, James, and John, as they bowed 
• fore his mighty power, and looked 
with transport and wonder on his incflfa 
ble glory. 

Let us, then, endeavor to draw out 
before us some of the more striking 
features of "the world to come" and by 
the contemplation of its attractiveness, 
endeavor to school our hearts into more 
ardent thirst to participate in the bliss- 
ful scenes. 

I do not wish to depreciate in the 
least those gracious arrangements of 
heaven under which we now live. It 
is a blessed thing to have the Bible, 
and to attend properly on the means of 
grace, and to enjoy the renewing and 
comforting influences of the Holy Ghost. 
In giving to us these things, God has 
endowed us with mercies for which we 
can never be sufficiently thankful. But 
he authorizes us to look for greater 
things than these. The present econo- 
my is only preparatory to something 
higher and more blessed. 

We're now but in creation's vestibule, 
And acting the mere prelude unto joy 
Immortal, universal. 

There is another and more exalted 
scene of things to follow after the pres- 
ent. If we are faithful to our Lord, 
there remains for us "a new earth, 
wherein dwelleth righteousness." And 
one of the most remarkable and sublime 
features of that "new earth" is, that it 
is to have in it the personal, visible, and 
illustrious presence of the Son of God, 
its great King. It was the presence of 
Jesus in his glory that made Peter 
wish to stay in the mountain rather 
than return again into the cold and 
heartless world below. That gloiious 
presence was more than all earth be- 
side. We may thus gather some idea 

of the preciousness of that promise that 
the pure in heart shall see God." The 
mere vision of Christ in his glory will 
be heaven to the soul that leans on him 
as the Redeemer. 

There is no thirst in man more crav- 
ing than the desire to behold God. All 
the image in heathen temples, and all 
the idolatries of the world, are but ex- 
pressions of this perpetual sigh of hu- 
manity. Moses himself coveted most 
of all things to see him who was accom- 
plishing such wonders by his hand. 
And very few, if any, can pray without 
first forming to the mind some image of 
God We are creatures of sense. Ab- 
stract spirit is a cold and uninviting 
conception. All our deepest impress- 
ions, and all our ideas, are received by 
means of the outward senses. And 
there is no glory of God which we can 
conceive that can possibly be so satisfy- 
ing and transporting as that of behold- 
ing him, and for ourselves seeing 
his glory. All Christ's sublime teach- 
ing did not so impress and rejoice the 
hearts of Peter, James, and John, as 
that one short vision of the Savior, as 
he was transfigured before them. Not 
all the sublime experience of Moses so 
satisfied him, and when God gave him 
some manifestation of his glory. When 
John sums up the highest prospects of 
believers, he makes their fullest satis- 
faction and rapture depend on seeing 
Jesus as he is. And Peter, when he 
came to his strongest reason for holding 
Christianity to be a reality, referred to 
what he had seen on the holy mount. 
It was a glad thing to see Jesus, even 
in his humiliation. We sometimes wish 
that we had lived in those days, that we 
might have looked upon his face and 
heard the tones of his voice. If we 
could refer to one single glimpse of him, 
we would treasure it as a blissful thing. 



We would ever recur to it*with pleasure. 
If there were now a spot on earth where 
we can see him even as he then was, 
millions would spare no expense or 
pains to gain a look upon him, and mul- 
titudes would throng to the place, cry- 
ing, "Sirs, we would see Jesus /" And 
if it would be a high and lawful grati- 
fication to see Christ as he once lived 
on earth, how sublime would be the por- 
tion of seeing him in the glory of his 
kingdom ! Would it not afford a cer- 
tainty to our faith, and a rapture in our 
hearts worth living for ? Look at the 
case of the queen of Sheba, when she 
came to see the glory of Solomon, — the 
type of the greater than Solomon. She 
had "heard of his fame concerning the 
Lord," as we have heard of Christ and 
his glory ; but there was an air of ro- 
mance about it which made her doubt 
ful, just as many even Christian people 
are with respect to revelation. There 
was something wanting to complete her 
enjoyment. She needed yet to see the 
reality of wbich she had heard. To se- 
cure this, a journey of months through 
exposure and danger she deemed of 
small account. And when she had seen 
all Solomon's wisdom, and the house 
that he had built, and the meat of his 
table, and the sitting of his servants, 
and the standing of his ministers, and 
their apparel, and his ascent by which 
he went up to the house of the Lord, 
there was no more spirit in her;" she 
fainted for very ecstasy. Now she could 
say that it was a true report which she 
had heard, and that the half had not 
been told her. Never could she have 
forgotten that visit. Never could that 
vision of Solomon's glory have passed 
from her delighted memory. Never did 
it cease from being a sunny spot in her 
recollection to which to recur as the 
happiest event of her life. And if the 

sight of the glory of the mere human 
type of the Messiah was thus transport- 
ing and overpowering, what a joy would 
it be for the Christian to see the blessed 
Jesus himself in the glory of his ineffa- 
ble kingdom? If to see Solomon's 
grandeur was an event worth living for, 
who shall estimate the heavenly rapture 
of beholding the Savior on his high 
throne of glory, clothed with light a3 
with a garment, crowned with all the 
sublime beneficence of heaven, thous- 
ands ministering unto him, ten thous- 
and thousands standing before him, and 
multitudes of celestial spirits ever shout- 
ing to his praise, "Holy, holy, holy, 
Lord G-od Almighty !" Would it not 
be a high .privilege to see all this ? 
Would it not set his whole nature in a 
glow with heavenly inspiration, and 
consecrate him as a new apostle just 
from the third heaven ? Would it not 
impart a richer pleasure, and a more 
satisfying joy, than all the gifts of Pen- 
tecost ? 

From this we may, then, infer some- 
thing of the bliss of millennial times, 
when Christ shall be upon earth, array- 
ed in all the glory of his kingdom. Then 
we shall see him as he is. The glorified 
saints shall* ever be near him, in the 
close communion with him, for he is 
their brother as well as their Redeemer 
and King. And those who live in the 
flesh shall not be excluded from near 
visions of his glory and rapturous ap- 
proaches to his person and presence. 
The ransomed nations shall continually 
send up their streams of worshippers to 
Jerusalem, where they shall u see the 
King in his beauty" and receive his 
communication and be made glad in his 
favors. Then with overflowing hearts, 
shall men say, "It was a true report 
which we heard ; our eyes now have 
seen ; and, behold, the half was not 




Doubt ami unbelief will then , that has been faithful over ten talents 

be no more. Harassing fears will be 'shall have dominion over ten cities ; ev- 
cast up. Christ's existence, triumphs ery man according as his work has been. 

And so "the kingdom and dominion, 
and the greatness of the kingdom under 
the whole heaven, shall be given to the 
saints of the Most High." They are to 
sit on thrones, and judgment shall be 
given them, and they shall be priests of 
God, even of Christ, and shall reign 
with him the thousand years. They 
are to wear crowns of righteousness, 
which God the righteous Judge will 
give unto them at that day. Having 
exercised meekness, they shall inherit 
the earth ; and by the righteousness of 
faith made "heirs of the world," they 
shall enter upon their inheritance. 
Jesus is the heir of all things, and the 
saints are joint-heirs with him Having 
suffered with him, they shall be glorified 
with him. They shall have a city of 
habitation becoming their high nature 
— " a firmly founded city, whose build- 
er and maker is God." They are to 
eat and drink with Christ, at bis table, 
in his kingdom, "They shall see his 
face, and his name shall be in their 
foreheads, and they shall reign for ever 
and ever." They shall neither marry 
nor be given in marriage, but shall be 
as the angles of God. "Oh, what un- 
tried forms of happy being, what cycles 
of revolving bliss, await the just ! Con- 
shall be in them, and their delight shall jception cannot reach it, nor experience 

and unspeakable glories will thenbe vis- 
ibly demonstrated, and the world shall 
be lifted out of the grave of its dark- 
ness and misgivings into the glorious 
light aud liberty of the sons of God. 
For if Christ's presence in the transfig 
uration con verted the rugged mount in- 
to all that Peter could desire of heaven, 
his sublime and gracious presence in his 
kingdom cannot make this world less 
than a paradise of God. 

A second great feature of the "new 
earth," or "world to come," is the ex- 
altation, presence, and ministrations of 
the church of the first-born. Paul tells 
us, that when Christ comes, the holy 
dead shall be raised, and the pious liv 
log changed, and both these classes to- 
gether enter into their high and pecu- 
liar estate. These will the Savior bring 
with him, and have associated with hiui 
in the princedom and sublimities of his 
glorious empire. They shall then have 
spiritual bodies, like the glorious body 
of their Lord. They will not return 
to the earthly life which they once 
lived in the flesh; but they shall live 
a life like that which Jesus lives. They 
shall be in the closest union with Christ, 
for they constitute his Bride, and are to 
"be ever with the Lord." His delight 

be in him. They will share in his glor- 
ies, and be partakers of his throue. They 

present materials for the picture of its 
similitude; and though thus figured out 

are to "reign with Christ." They are with the choicest emblems, they do no 

to judge angels and to judge the world, more represent it, than the name of 

The twelve apostles are to have twelve 

thrones, judging the twelve tribes of 

Israel Having overcome, and kept the 

Savior's sayings to the end, they shall 

have power over the nations. He that 

has been faithful over five talents shall 

have dominion over five cities; and he 

Shepherd describes the watchful guard- 
ianship of Christ, or the name of Fath- 
er the unspeakable love of God." "It 
doth not yet appear what we shall be." 
What shall be the precise nature of the 
authority, priesthood, heirship, and 
glory of the saints, cannot now be told. 



But this "we know, that when he (the 
Savior shall appear, we shall be like 
him, and shall see him as he is." A 
world of wonders is in every word of 
this promise. But how great shall be 
the believer's happiness, what his pe- 
culiar circumatances, how large his pos- 
sessions, and what the exact nature and 
dignity of his employments, tongue 
cannot tell, nor heart conceive. We 
cannot understand the soul's faculties 
now ; and they shall be greater here- 
after. Sublimo are the Christian's re- 
lations now; and they shall be sublimer 
then. Wonderful are the offices and 
mission of good men now; and they 
shall be a thousend times mere wonder- 
ful then. A thoroughly converted and 
enlightened man, even whilst in the 
corrupt flesh, is a noble object to behold. 
Even the angels are not ashamed to be- 
come ministering spirits to him. What 
then shall be his glory when he shall 
come to occupy his throne with the 
adorable Jesus in the dignity of eternal 
empire ? 

That the glorified saints will, to some 
extent, mingle with those who live in 
the body, and at times unveil their ra- 
diance to them, I think there is reason 
to believe. Their offices would seem to 
imply it. If they are to govern, direct, 
and minister to those in the flesh, it is 
natural to suppose that they will also 
be visible, at least occasionally. Angels, 
in the performance of similar offices, 
have often been manifested to living 
men ; and why should it not be so with 
Christ's servants, in the wonderful ad- 
ministrations of his glorious kingdom ? 
The earth will then be much nearer to 
heaven than ever it was before, and the 
intercourse between them will doubtless 
be more free and intimate. Glorified or 
spiritual bodies are, perhaps, in their 
nature, invisible to our earthly senses. 

Christ, after his resurrection, was not 
visible except at certain times when he 
manifested himself. The angels are in- 
visible, and yet we have many instances 
in which they were revealed to the view 
of mortals. And in that new world in 
which the glorified saints are to be en- 
throned, and commissioned, as the min- 
isters of Christ the great King, to exe- 
cute his orders and administer his gov- 
ernment over the nations, we may rea- 
sonably expect that they will often ap- 
pear, and converse with those who live 
in the flesh, and that intercourse be- 
tween them and those in the body will 
be as real, familiar and blessed as that 
which Adam enjoyed with heavenly be- 
ings in Paradise. 

But whatever may be the specific na- 
ture of the knighthood and priesthood 
of the glorified saints, or whatever way 
they may discharge their sublime min- 
istrations, we may rest assured that 
their relation to the world will be ' 
for good and blessing. Christ will thus 
associate them with him in his kingdom 
only the more gloriously to fulfil his 
grand design of love and mercy. He 
came into this world to seek aud to 
save that which was lost. He came to 
reveal God to man and to lift up man 
into harmony with God. He came 
amidst the grovelling, the selfish and the 
earthly to tell a tale of disinterested love 
at which selfishness might hang its head. 
He came amidst the guilty, the wretched, 
and the lost to reveal a design or mer- 
cy at which angels rejoice with exceed- 
ing joy, and before which the aching 
and the burdened heart may throw off 
the load under which it labors. He 
suffered, died, rose agrin, now lives in 
heaven, and will soon return to earth, 
all to cast out the evil which has come 
upon man, and to bring in Paradise. 
And this espousing to himself of an 



elect, ransomed and glorified church can 
be for no other purpose than that which 
he has already manifested in his won- 
derful doings hitherto. Much of the 
great plan of redemption yet remains 
unfulfilled; and this church the first- 
born is exalted to its high place, not 
only for its own glory and the Savior's 
but as another great link in the chain of 
agencies and administration by which 
the entire world is to be brought to the 
higher sphere for which it was destined. 
These children of the resurrection are to 
constitute an elect and immortal college, 
connected with the Savior's own glori- 
fied humanity, that he may thus con- 
summate his wonderful designs in the 
ultimate and entire repeal of the curse 
under which the earth groans, and the 
recovery forever of the lost heritage of 
man. Why does he call and constitute the 
church as we now have it ? Certainly 
not only that those who enter it may 
be justified and accepted. There is 
another object. It is that he may work 
in and through the church, and carry 
light, civilization, truth and hope to the 
children of men. And Christians are 
not done with this world when they die. 
When this elect church shall have been 
completed, and its members come to be 
priests and kings with Christ in the 
glorious Messianic kingdom, the 
same general calling which they now 
fill will continue. These sublime prince- 
doms of the eternal empire are a part of 
God's great plan to let forth his love, 
wisdom and blessing upon the earth's 
future generations. Blessed, blessed 
shall it be then for the world, when 
once the saints shall be installed with 
their promised dominion, and sit with 
Christ upon his throne ! \ 

Another characteristic of the millen- 
nial world will be the entire absence of 
all the confederations and powers of 

wickedness. When the Savior comes, 
Antichrist in all its shapes, will be de- 
stroyed. The wild beast and the false 
prophet are cast alive into the lake of 
flrej; their supporters and adherents, 
are slain with the sword. The last ren- 
ovating fires which are to be kindled in 
the day of the Lord shall carry all the 
confederates in usurpation and wrong 
to their merited perdition. The dragon 
that old serpent, which is the devil, 
even Satan, shall then be seized, and 
bound, and confined in the pit, to de- 
ceive the nations no more till the thous- 
and years be fulfilled, and after a brief 
release consigned to the lake of fire. In- 
stead of depotism and tyranny shall be 
justice and charity. Those that now 
corrupt and destroy the earth will then 
have been destroyed. The filthy dream- 
ers, who despise government and speak 
evil of dignities, will then have passed 
away. The raging waves of popular 
revolution, foaming out their own shame, 
shall have been stilled, to rise no mora. 
Those wandering stars in church and 
state, by whom so much disturbance is 
now experienced, will then have gone 
to the blackness of darkness appointed 
for them. Might shall not then trample 
upon right. The course of nature, now 
set on fire of hell, shall then be made to 
flow in all the smoothness and tranquil- 
ity of heaven. "The Son of man shall 
send forth his angels, and they shall 
gather out of his kingdom all things 
that offend , and them which do iniqui- 
ty, and shall cast them into a furnace of 
fire." False prophets and false teachers, 
with all their "damnable heresies," shall 
then have gone to their destruction. 
Nations shall cease their fierce works of 
war, and armies no more butcher each 
other upon the bloody field of battle. 
Violence will no more be heard in the 
land, nor wasting and destruction with- 



in its borders. Satan will be deprived 
of his power to stir up rankling passion, 
and the sway of oppression and iniquity 
will be ended. The greatest of the 
world's burdens will thus be lifted off, 
and the millstone that has weighed it 
down so long will be loosed from its 
neck for ever. 

A fourth feature of the millennium, 
or new ^arth, will be the great exaltation, 
piety, and glory of the Hebrew nation, 
and of the world through them. This 
people is to be restored to Palestine ; 
Jerusalem is to be rebuilt in more than 
its former glory ; the throne of David is 
to be re-established; and the Prince 
Messiah is to be their King. "For lo ! 
the days come, saith the Lord, that I 
will bring again the captivity of my 
people Israel and Judah, and I will 
cause them to return to the land that I 
gave to their fathers, and they shall 
possess it. And they shall serve the 
Lord their God and David their 
King, whom I will raise up unto them :" 
(Jer- xxx. 3-9.) "They shall all of 
them be righteous, and shall inherit the 
land for ever." Their land that was 
desolate shall become like Eden, and 
even its deserts like the garden of Je- 
hovah. "In that day shall the branch 
of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, 
and the truit of the earth shall be ex- 
cellent and comely for them that are es- 
caped of Israel. And he that is left in 
Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusa- 
lem, shall be called holy." God says 
of the house of Jacob, "The Gentiles 
shall see thy righteousness, and all 
kings thy glory. Thou shalt be a crown 
°f glory in the hand of the Lord, and a 
royal diadem in the hand of thy God. 
Ye that make mention of the Lord, 
give him no rest till he make Jerusalem 
a praise in the earth. Say to the 
daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation 

cometh. And they shall call them, The 
holy people, The redeemed of the Lord." 
"Rejoice ye with Jerusalem, and be 
glad with her; for thus saith the Lord, 
Behold I will extend peace to her like a 
river, and the glory of the Gentiles like 
a flowing stream." "At that time they 
shall call Jerusalem the throne of 
the Lord ; and all tne nations shall 
be gathered unto it, to the name of the 
Lord to Jerusalem." "I the Lord will 
be their God, and my servant David a 
prince among them. And I will make 
them and the places round about my 
hill a blessing. And I will raise up 
for them a plant of renown. Thus shall 
they know that I the Lord their God 
am with them, and that they, even the 
house of Israel, are my people." "I will 
be as the dew unto Israel ; he shall 
grow as the lily, and cast forth his root?; 
his branches shall spread, and his beau- 
ty shall be as the olive-tree, and his 
smell as Lebanon." "And many na- 
tions shall come and say, Come, and let 
us go up to the mountain of the Lord, 
and to the house of the God of Jacob ; 
and he will teach us his ways, and we 
will walk in his paths ; for the law shall 
go forth of Zion, and the word of the 
Lord from Jerusalem." Jesus himself 
shall descend among them, and be their 
King. He shall fight for them in the 
day of battle, and slay all their enemies. 
For "God shall give unto him the 
throne of his father David, and he shall 
reign over the. house of Jacob for ever," 
and "before his ancients gloriously." 

These are glowing promises. Well 
may they cause the Jew to be hopeful 
amid all his long-continued spoliations, 
and to sing still, "If I forget thee, 
Jerusalem, let my right hand forget her 
cunning ! If I do not remember thee, 
let my tongue cleave to the roof of my 
mouth !" And when these glad pre- 



Qfi sliall be fulfilled, nil the nations 
shall share in the sublime exaltions of 
God's anoieni people and their glorious 
King. Then all the nations of the 
earth shall be bletaed in Abraham's 
seed. 'Israel shall blossom and bud, 


and fill the place of the earth with j 
fruit " Tbe remnant of Jacob shall be 
in the midst of many people as a dew 
from the Lord, and as showers upon the 
grass." They shall be called the priests 
of the Lord ; and men shall call them 
the ministers of our God." When Zion, 
the city of the Lord, shall arise and 
shine, the Gentiles shall come to its! 
light, and Kings to the brightness of its 
rising. When the new Jerusalem ap- ! 
pears, "the nations of them which are 
saved shall walk in the light of it." In 
that day, Israel's King, even "the Lord, 
shall be King over all the earth." "All 
people, nations, and languages shall 
serve and obey him." "The heathen 
shall be given to him for his inheritance, 
and the uttermost parts of the earth for 
his possession." "Kings shall fall down 
before him and all nations shall serve 
him." "He shall rei<in and prosper, 
and his rest shall be glorious." "The 
world to come, whereof we speak," has 
been put into subjection unto him. The 
kindoms of this world are to be his 
kingdoms. Every knee shall bow, and 
every tongue confess that he is Lord. 
He must reign until he hath put all 
enemies under his feet. Morally, spir- 
itually, and politically, all people must 
be eventually subjugated unto him. 
"For the earth shall be filled with the 
knowledge of the glory of the Lord as 
the waters cover the sea." 

All these are God's own revela- 
tions. They are full of mystery, 
but full of hope, how they are to be 
fulfilled may be a subject of wonder 
but that they will be fulfilled is as 

certain as the existence of God. It 
may not all be done at once. It 
will bo an achievement of moral 
force, and not of mere arbitrary 
coercion. It may require years up- 
on years to accomplish all ; but Ho 
who has promised knows how to 
perform what he has uttered. Tbe 
new, august, and momentous per- 
sonal manifestations of Christ for 
which we are taught to look, the 
enlarged gifts of the Holy Ghost 
which are yet to be bestowed, the 
appointment of other, better equip- 
ped and more efficient ministerial 
agencies, the probable rcvivai of mir- 
acles, the shaking of the nations with 
the terrors of coming judgments, 
the increased power of the Bible de- 
rived from the fulfilment of its 
prophecTes, and the removal of Satan 
and all his treacherous opposition, 
certainly will leave it no difficult 
task to make a speedy conquest of 
all the great nations to the glorious 
dominion of the Son of David, come 
down from heaven to be their King 
and Lord for ever. 

But the new earth has yet anoth- 
er blessed characteristic. It is to 
present the glorious spectacle of the 
entire repeal of the curse of sin. It 
is true that the complete and entire 
repeal of the curse will not be con- 
summated until the end of a thous- 
and years, when all wickedness and 
the wicked shall finally be cast out 
from the earth forever. But from 
the time Christ comes and takes do- 
minion of the world with his glori- 
fied saints, everything will advance 
closer and closer and closer, until it 
reaches his final and transcendent 
consummation. His coming is styled 
"the regeneration," — "the day of 
the restitution of all things," — the 



time when God shall "make all 
things new, " — "the manifestation of 
the sons of God," for which the cre- 
ation groans and waits, — the day of 
redenption, when "the creature it- 
self phall be delivered from the 
bondage ol corruption, into the 
glorious liberty of the children of 
God." Christ is the Eedeemer and 
Lord of the whole creation, as well 
as of the human soul. When God 
made man, he said to him, "Have 
dominion over the fish of the sea, 
and over the fowl of the air, and 
over the cattle, and over all the earth, 
and over every creeping thing that 
creepeth upon the earth." This do- 
minion Adam lost. The rebellion 
of the soul against God brought 
with it the rebellion of the flesh 
against the spirit, and of nature 
against the entire man. Discords, 
antipathies, and a thonsand evils 
ensued. Christ is the second Adam, 
and by subverting the empire of 
Satan, he regains the dominion 
which Adam lost and carries his re- 
demption as far as the consequences 
of the fall have reached. Otherwise, 
the entire breach is not healed; and 
salvation is imperfect. The curse 
that was put upon the ground for 
Adam's sin, filling it 'with thorns 
and thistles, infusing sweat and pain 
into all our participations of its 
products, must be taken oft. The 
evils and confusion which sin has 
brought into the world must be 
driven out. And this is exactly 
what is promised under the reign of 
Christ and his saints. "The Spirit 
shall be poured from on high, and 
the wilderness bo a fruitful field, 
and the frnitful field be counted a 
forest. And the work of righteous- 
ness shall be peace ; and the effect 

of righteousness, quietness and as- 
surance for ever." The mountains 
and the hills shall break forth into 
singing, and all the trees of the 
field shall clap their hands, instead 
of the thorn shall come up the fir- 
tree, and instead of the brier shall 
come up the myrtle-tree : and it 
shall be to the Lord for a name, for 
an everlasting sign that shall not 
be cut off." "Then the eyes of the 
blind shall be opened, and the ears 
of the deaf shall be unstopped. 
Then shall the lame man leap as an 
hart, and the tongue of the dumb 
sing; in the wilderness shall waters 
break out, and streams in the desert. 
And theparched ground shall become 
a watered place, and the thirsty 
land springs of water; in the habi- 
tation of dragons there shall be 
grass, with reeds and rushes :" And 
the inhabitants shall not say, 1 am 
sick." There shall be no more 
thence any dying in infancy, or of 
men who have not filled out their 
days. "They shall not labor in 
vain, nor bring forth trouble. The 
wolf and the lamb shall leed togeth- 
er, and the lion shall eat straw like 
the ox: and dust shall be the ser- 
Ipent's meat. They shall not hurt 
nor destroy in ail my holy moun- 
tain." (Isa. lxv. 17-25.) "The wa- 
ters of the Dead Sea shall be healed." 
Trees shall grow Which shall "yield 
their fruit monthly, and the leaves 
thereof shall be for the healing of 
the nations." "Thcy T shall not hun- 
ger nor thirst, neither shall the heat 
nor sun smiie them." "And there 


God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes; and there shall re no 
MORE death." "The last enemy 
that shall be destroyed is death." 



He may linger through a brief and 
feeble existence in some of the out- 
skirts of the millennial world; but 
he must be entirely destroyed. 
"Then shall be brought to pass the 
Baying that is written, Death is 
swallowed up in victory ;" and 
earth's rodeomod and undying gen- 
erations shall take up the song, "O 
death ! where is thy sting ? O grave ! 
where is thy victory ? Thanks be 
to God, which giveth us the victory, 
throug our Lord Jesus Christ I" 

Such, then, is the glorious con- 
summation to which the works of 
Providence and grace are tending. 
Such is the finishing of the mystery, 
which God hath spoken by the 
mouth of all his holy prophets. This 
battle-field of hell and heaven shall 
rise up out of its desolations. The 
bliss of Paradise shall yet dwell in 
its valleys, and the glory of God 
shine on all its hills. Though a 
lazar-house for so many ages, it 
shall be the home of righteousness 
and peace and a temple of blessing 
and glory, whose vaulted dome 
shall echo for ever with redemp- 
tion's songs. Things may look un- 
promising now; but everywhere 
heaven is pouring into it. Tyran- 
ny, war, distress and wickedness 
may seem to be triumphant; but 
their end is near; and the desire of 
nations approaches. Satan and his 
emissaries may struggle in their 
desperation ; but they shall not be 
able to keep the world from the res- 
urrection to which it is moving. 
The sore travail of the Savior's soul 
shall yet be seen in an everlasting 
equation between it and heaven. 
Jesus himself shall set up his throne 
in it and brighten it with the glor- 
ies of his ineffable personal presence. 

The holy ministries of the children 
of the resurrection shall cover it 
with a mantle of peace and light. 
Satan and all his works shall be 
rooted out of it forever. All its 
long-erring nations shall be reclaim- 
ed, and all its discordant elements 
recovered to harmony and rest. 
Over all this place of graves the 
flowers of immortality shall bloom. 
Instead of the coffin shall be Elijah's 
chariot, and in place of the death- 
struggle shall be Enoch's rapture. 
And from all God's great universe 
shall break forth the song of joy 
and praise over a world that was 
lost and is found ; over this blasted 
earth made now again and glorious 
for ever. — Rainboio. 


My task is but half 
Completed. Hitherto I have reveled 
In the poetry of maternal love, — 
But there is sterner work for her to do, 
Who trains her child for purity on earth — 
And for health immortal in heavenly spheres. 
Fearful realities demand firm nerve. 

Facts have come to my obseva- 
tion that startle me into a conscious- 
ness of a mother's responsibility. 
A youth who, comparatively was 
Heaven's favorite, for he was sur- 
rounded with advantages which the 
multitudes do not enjoy, thus ad- 
dressed me: 

"Do not waste your sympathies on 
me a blight is on my body and on 
my soul ! Why was I permitted 
thus unwittingly to work on my 
own ruin? If I had only known it 
was wrong! Then such evils lie in 
the path of the young, what are 
their guardians about that they are 
left unwarned ! While such pit-falls 
exist in our way, there is no need 



for preaching a future hell-fire. The 
torments of these evils are a worse 
hell than we have reason to dread 
in the coming future." This young 
man is but one of a countless multi- 
tude who constitute the vast pro- 
cession that send back a pitiful wail 
from the vergo of the yawning gulf. 
As philanthropists even, can we bo 
thus appealed to and not feel our 
entire being stung by so just a re- 
proach? While there is so much 
done to pamper the body, — so much 
preciou3 time, money, and energy 
given to the toilet and the table, 
some duties must of necessity be 

As mothers, the great Supreme 
has intrusted to our keeping the 
richest treasure that was ever drawn 
from the bank of heaven. The 
casket is admired, and the utmost 
skill is taxed to perfect its adorning 
according to the approved style of 
the times. Sorue of you, perhaps, 
tire anxious, if another has succeed- 
ed better than yourselves in trans- 
ferring the latest modes from the 
fashion plates so as to best effect the 
charm of gracefulness upon the "al- 
abaster" that contains these jewels; 
but while such trifles have absorbed 
the attention, a deadly virus may 
have been insinuated through the 
loosened clasp, and ere you are a- 
ware, in the sight oi Him who holds 
the bonds of your guardianship, the 
luster of that priceless gem is gone: 
bartered away for less than "a mess 
of pottage." 

When I see a professedly Chris- 
tian mother discussing the latest 
fashion for the arranging of frills 
and jackets, until herbrain reels, — 
or wearying in toil over tempting 
viands, a feeling of commiseration 

comes over me, and a query — could 
she attach importance to these mat- 
ters if she realized that sixty thou- 
sand of the youth of our land are 
dying annually from the effects of a 
hateful habit which was contracted 
while yet children? j 

^Alas! these same little cherubs 
that are now sporting with your 
tresses, pulling at your jewels, and 
cunningly winning your fondest ca- 
resses, oven now demand your vigil- 
ance. You may consider them as 
only infants, and while you are at- 
tending to the supposed claims of 
social life, they are turned over to 
the care of hirelings for a few brief 
years, the die is cast, and you awake 
only to hear the pitiful wail, "If I 
had known it was wrong!" When 
that wail comes up to you from the 
opening grave of your own child, 
then and there, you will learn the 
supreme value of mental culture 
over temporal adornments. 

And, when in that coming future, 
the light of eternity falls upon heav- 
en's ledger, we shall comprehend the 
nature of those bonds which hold 
the mother responsible as the guard- 
ian of her child. 

*» § m 


1; It is but too evident that the church of 
this age, and perhaps, with few exceptions, 
the church of every age has but imperfect- 
ly and inadequately understood her voca- 
tion as a testifying and proselyting body. 
She has been too secular aud too selfish. 
She has not allowed the wondrous truths 
which she professes, to exert their power, 
and has quenched the Divine Spirit which 
dwells in her as a bodily temple. Chris- 
tians seem to be trying the dangerous and 
desperate experiment of gaining just relig- 
ion enough to save them from hell, and 
take them to heaven, rather than putting 



forth all their desires and to Bee 

how much of the light and power, and joy 
of godliness they can - They seem 

as if they would be content to float into the 
haven of eternal rest, upon any plant or 
fragment of the ship-wrecked vessel, rather 
than intensely long to make a prosperous 

d have "an abundant entrance, 11 
with Grary sail set, the precious cargo all 

and to drop tlu.-ir anchor ami. I 
the acclamations of the admiring multi- 
tudes who throng the heavenly strand. 

We can conceive of a time, when the 
heavenly and holy calling will be better 
understood and more perfectly exhibited. 
When Christians will be seen on every 
hand, taking up, as a rule of conduct, the 
apostle's epitome of his whole moral self, 
and say, "For me to live is Christ ;" when 
personal ease, domestic comfort, and the 
acquisition of wealth, knowledge or fame, 
though not neglected, will be considered 
as very secondary and subordinate matters 
to the bearing testimony for Him and con- 
verting the world to God; when they will 
feci that the Lord hath set apart him that 
is godly for himself ; when they shall con- 
sider themselves as sacred to God, formed 
for himself to show forth his praise; in- 
stead of looking with envy and an imita- 
tive propensity on the men of this world, 
who devote themselves wholly and success- 
fully to the acquisition of wealth, grandeur^ 
and power, they will pray to be delivered 
from them as pursuing a low, sordid and 
sinful course, compared with their own, in 
witnessing for God, and spreading the sa- 
vor of his knowledge through the world, 
and will feel that, so that they do but ful- 
fill their mission, they can be content to be 
the witnesses who prophesy in sackcloth. 
They will no more dream of giving them- 
selves up to personal ease and enjoyment, 
as the great object of desire and pursuit, to 
the neglect, or lukewarm pursuit of their 
object, than would an ambassador, sent to 
bear testimony for his sovereign and his 
nation in a foreign court, and before an an- 
tagonistic and hostile people. 

Up, then, ye soldiers of the cross — gird 
ye for the conflict — quit you like men. The 
world is all before you. The commission is 
n your hands. Victory awaits you. With 

such a Captain and such a cause, what 
enemy could prevent you from winning the 
world for Christ, and immortal honors for 
yourselves !' 

Their exist- 
and one that cannot be 

Keader, there are two distinct and sepa- 
rate systems of Christianity at the present 

day. It is usele.-s to deny it. 

:t -rent fact, 
too clearly shown. 

According to one system, religion is a 
mere corporate business. You are to helong 
to a certain body of people. By virtue of 
your membership in this body, vast privi- 
leges, both for time and eternity, are con- 
ferred upon you. It matters little what 
you are, or what you feel. You are not to 
try yourself by your feelings. You are a 
member of a great ecclesiastical corporation. 
Then all its privileges and immunities are 
your own. Do you belong to the one, true, 
visible ecclesiastical corporation ? That is the 
grand question. 

According to the other system, religion 
is eminently a 'personal business between 
yourself and Christ. It will not save your 
soul to be an outward member of any ec- 
clesistieal corporation body whatever,howev- 
er sound that body may be. Such mem- 
bership will not wash away one sin. or give 
you confidence in the day of judgment. 
There must be a personal faith in Christ, 
personal dealings between yourself and 
God, personal felt communion between 
your own heart and the Holy Ghost. Have 
you this personal faith ? Have you this 
felt work of the Spirit in your soul ? This 
is the grand question. If not you will be 

Reader, this last system is that which 
those who are called evangelical ministers 
cleave to and teach. They do so because 
they are satisfied that it is the system of 
holy Scripture. They do so because they 
are convinced that any other system is pro- 
ductive of most dangerous consequences, 
and calculated to deluge men fatally as to 
their actual state. They do so because 
they believe it to be the only system ol 
teaching which God will bless, and that nc 
church will flourish so much as that in 
which repentance, faith in Christ, conversion 
and the ivork of the Sjririt, are the grand 
subjects of the minister' s^sermons. — Rev. J 
C. Ryle, B. A. 




Died near Middlebury, C'nv County, Ind., 
March 17th, 1873, HANNAH BURNER, daugh- \ 
ter of Christian aud Eve Burger. Aged 5 mos. I 
and 17 days. Funeral occasion from Matthew 
]9 chapter, 13 and 14 verses, by the writer. 

Departed this life, April 13th, 1873, in Clay 
County, Ind , near Middleburry, PERRY CHER- 
RY HOLMES, aged 45 years, 4 tuos. and 2 days. 
Funeral occasion by the writer and brother el- 
der David Culler, from 2d Cor. 5th chapter, 10th 
verse, to a large coucourse ot people. 

Holmes lived in the river bottom, and a few 
days before his death the high water compelled 
him and his family (composing himself, wife 
and three children,) to leave their home. So 
they came to brother Daniel Summer's to stay 
until the water would fall, so as to go back to 
their home. But a quick change indeed, took 
place. On Friday they got to brother Sum- 
mer's, and by Suuday he lay a corpse, and on 
Monday : 4th, he was deposited in his mother 
earth. Ho leaves a wife (a sister,) and three 
children to mourn his loss. Another warning. 
Death comes quickly, and there is no time to 
prepare. So, man, prepare to meet thy God 
while it is called to-day: for we know not what 
tomorrow may bring forth. 

(Companion please copy.) 

Died near Johnstown, Owen County, Ind., 
April 14th. 1873, AARON, son of William and 
sister Catharine Fisky. Aged 7 months and 14 
days. Funeral occasion from Matthew 19 chap- 
ter, 13 th and 14 verses, by the writer. 
(Companion please copy.) 

Died in the Maquoketa Church, Clinton Co., 
Iowa, March 10th, 1873, HILTA CROFFORD, 
adopted daughter of brother David and Bister 
Sally Ann Crofford. Aged 3 years and 6 days. 
Funeral service from St John the 11 chapter, by 
the brethren. 

Ye mourning saints whose streaming tears 
Flow o'er your daughter dead, 
Say not in transports of despair 
That all your hopes are fled. 

Though your young branch's torn away, 
Like withered trunks ye stand; 
With fairer verdure shall ye bloom 
Touch'd by the Almighty's hund. 

J. Gable. 

Died November 29th, 1S72, in Balden. Jack- 
unty, Iowa, MILTON, (deaf and dumb) 
son of friend Isaac and Elizabeth Stutsman! 
Age 23 years 3 mouths and 24 days. Disease 
ooosomption. Funeral services by brother J. 

Farewell conflicting hopes and fears ; 
Where lights and shades alternate dwell, 
How bright th' unchanging morn appears: 
Farewell inconstant world farewell. 

John Gable. 
In the Cove district, Md., Oct. 11, 187:-!, WM. 
R. M., twin son of Daniel and Sally Beeghly, 
aged 1 ;year and 3 months. Funeral services 
by the writer and Jacob M. Thomas, in the 
Lutheran church, Bear Creek, Md. 

In the lower Deer Creek congregation, Car- 
roll County, Indiana, March 25th, our much 
esteemed brother REUBEN YOUNG, aged 40 
years and 5 months. Desease erysipelas. He 
leaves a sorrowing wife and three small children 
to mourn their loss ; yet we think they need not 
mourn as others, who have no hope. In him 
the Church has lost a worthy brother, and the 
family a kind father. Brother Reuben was 
elected to the office of deacon a little over a 
year ago, where we think he discharged his du- 
ties faithfully; ever seeming to be willing to do 
what duty seemed to require. 

Funeral services by C. Lesh and Henry Gish. 
J. D. Mussleman. 

On Sunday morning, April 27th, of paralysis, 
in Baltimore, at the house of Louis Detrick, 
his son-in-law, elder JOHN H. UMSTEAD, 
aged 71 years, 3 months and 26 days. 

His remains were brought home for inter- 
ment with his family at Green Tree Cemetry, a 
piece of land he donated to the people of his 
charge. Though dead, yet he liveth in the 
hearts of his beloved flock, and his many friends, 
while he sweetly sleeps in Jesus. 

In Frodrick County, Va., April 20th, elder 
JAMES D. TABLER, aged 68 years, 10 mos. 
and 14 days. Funeral occasion improved by 
elder G. Shaver, J. Wakeman and the writer, 
from Proverbs 14 : 13. 

Sister Tabler, his wife, preceded him to the 
silent tomb about two years. She was in her 
68th year, 

Samuel A. Shaver. 

merly the widow of William Fike and daugh- 
ter ot Michael M. Thomas. She was annointed 
with oil in the name of the Lord and the bread 
Mid wine or the communion administered short- 
ly before her death. She died in the triumph 
of faith, aged 33 years 9 months and 2 days. 
She leaves a sorrowing husband and 4 children 
and father and sister and brothers and friends 
to mourn their loss. Funeral service by elder 
Jacob M. Thomas and the writer from Isaiah, 
3Sth chapter and latter part of the first verse. 
"Set thine house in order for thou shall die and 
cot live.'' Jacob Beeehlv. 

In the Lost Creek congregation, Juniata Co., 
Pa., on Sunday, December loth, after a severe 
illness of about thirty-five hours, sister SARAH 
PRICE ANDERSON, aged 72 years, 4 months 
and 7 days. Sister Anderson was born in 
Montgomery County, near Indian Creek, and 
lived about fifty years there. From there stie 
moved to McAllistersville, where she spent the 
remainder of her days. Mother A. was a fre- 
quent visitor at my house, of late, and I knew 
by her enlightened conversation on the holy 
scriptures, tbat she was strong in the faith once 
delivered to the saints, and strove to lead a 
Christian life : and we hope she has received 
the reward of the just, with many bright stars 
in her crown. Her body was interred in the 
Presbyterian graveyard. Funeral improved by 
brother Elias Landis. 

Fannie C, Myers. 

McAUisterville, Pa. 



In Lamotte Prairie, Crawford County, Ills 
of spotted fever, March 5th, PETER, son of 
Peter llausch, aged S years, 1 month and 3 days. 

Also, on 7th of March, of same disease, 

MARY RAUSCH, daughter of same parents, 

aged 5 years and 9 months. Funeral services 
by brother Absolom Hyre. 

Also in samo vicinity, of same disease, March 
20th, JOSEPH WELLER, aged 17 year.?, 3 
months and 25 days. Funeral discourse by 
Jesse Heistand. 

Also in same vicinity. March 22d, of same 
disease, ROSA, daughter of Peter King, aged 2 
years. Fuueral servicos by A. Ilyro and the 

Also in same vicinity, of same disease, March 
22d, ANNIE, daughter of A. G. Sutherland, 
aged 11 years. 

Also in Hutsonville, Crawford County, Ills., 
March 25th, MISS ROSE DOOLITTLE, aged 
about 15 years. 

Also a daughter of Noah Evans at same 
place and at same time. 

J. P. Horning. 

In Huntersville, Madison Couuty, lnd., April 
ISth, 1873, of inflammation of the bowels, SI- 
LAS A. TRAYER, aged about 48 years. 

The deceased was not a member of any 
church, but that he was respected as a citizen 
was attested by the unusually large attendance 
at his burial. Funeral preached on the 27th of 
April from Job 14 chapter and first clause of 
14th verse by the writer and Samuel Bock. 

M. J. McClure. 

Died October 6th, 1872, in the Lower Stillwa- 
ter congregation, QTJINTER C. OAKS, infant 
son of Simon and Mary M. Oaks, aged 6 mos. 
and 23 days. Funeral service by Abraham 
Flory and John Smith, 

Also on the 28th day of March 1873, MARY 
M. OAKS, mother of the above infant and wife 
of Simon Oaks, at the residence of her father 
and mother in Sandy Creek congregation, while 
on a visit to her friends. Aged 29 years and 2 
days. Disease, congestive chills. 

She was a faithful and humble follower of the 
Savior, and her friends do not sorrow as those 
that have no hope. Funeral service by Joseph 
Recknor and the writer. Jacob M. Thomas. 
(Companion and Pilgrim please copy.) 

Died near Markle, Wells County, Indiana, 
April 28th at 5 o'clock p. m. brother ANDREW 
J. SPARKS, aged 38 years 10 months and 13 
days. Disease, spotted fever. Funeral at the 
residence of the deceased. Occasion improved 
by elder Samuel Murray and the writer from 
Job 14: 14, first clause, and other Scripture in 
connection. The remains of our dear brother 
were deposited at about 5 o'clock in the grave- 
yard on the farm. 

Brother Sparks was born in Rush County, 
Indiana, June 15th, 1834, and came to this 
place with his father when two years old, where 
he lived up to the time of his death. He was 
married to Mary Eikenberry, June 25th, 1854, 
and they lived together consisant for sixteen 

years. He worthily filled the office of deacon 
two years, was then elected to the ministry in 
which he served up to the time of his death. 
He died with a glorious hope. He leaves a 
wife and live children to mourn their loss. 
Lonesome hours attend our dear sister and the 
kind children. In their behalf we earnestly 
solicit the prayers of the church that they with 
us all may be permitted through the divine 
graco of our heavenly Father to so fully quali- 
fy ourselves that when called upon to depart 
this life we may look forward beyond the grave 
with a bright anticipation of that glorious im- 
mortality held in reservation for all who love 
and look for the appearing of our dear Redeem- 
er. Wm. M. Hamilton. 

In Beaver Creek congregation, Montgomery 
County, Ohio, March 10th, sister HANNAH 
ARNOLD, wife of brother Samuel Arnnld and 
sister-in-law of the writer. Her discaso was 
rather a mysterious one, as the doctors were 
very much bafiled about it. She had been ail- 
ing for about twelve month previous to her 
death. Her age was 51 years 11 months and 
17 days. Funeral occasion improved by the 
1 rethren present, to a large concourse of people, 
from John 14: 1 — 4. 

Sister Arnold leaves a sorrowful husband, (a 
deaeon) two sons and one daughter to mourn 
her loss; but we hope their loss is her gain. 
She raised all her offspring to maturity, two of 
which are married. She wa3 buried in the 
brethren's graveyard near tbe residence of her 

Also in the same congregation and county, 
March 19th, of consumption, sister HARRIET 
BRUBAKER, aged 37 years and 1 day. Fu- 
neral improved by brethren P. Nead and Dan- 
iel Miller, from the words, "Be thou faithful 
until death, and I will give thee a crown of 
life," the latter clause of the 10th verse of 2d 
chapter Rev. 

Sister Brubaker was one of our plain sisters, 
and one who adorned the doctrine of the Savior 
by her walk and chaste conduct and examples 
of piety. She obeyed her Master's call in early 
days, and lived and died a consistent member. 
Her chief desire waB that she might be absent 
from the body and present with the Lord. Her 
mind was perfectly rational until the last mo- 
ments of her life. A few hours before her de- 
parture she requested the brethren to meet 
with her in prayer, and anoint her with oil in 
the name of the Lord. Her request was imme- 
diately attended to. She leaves a kind hus- 
band, (a minister in the second degree,) and 
five children to mourn the loss of a kind com- 
panion and mother; but not as those that have 
no hope, for their loss is her eternal gain. She 
was buried in the Brethren's grave-yard in the 
above named church, where many sorrowful 
tears were shed. H. H. Arnold. 

In the Lower Miami Church, Montgomery Co., 
Ohio, April 12, '73, Sister MARY NOFFSIN- 
GER, aged 80 years and 3 months. Funeral 
occasion improved by the brethren from 2 Tim. 
4: 6, 7, 6. 

In the Valley River Congregation, near Beal- 
ington, Barbour County, W. Va., our beloved 
sister DELILA F. ROW, aged 32 years. 

Appeal. — We appeal to all those friend- 
ly to our publications to aid us in getting 
subscribers for us. We have still some 
back numbers of the Visitor, Children's 
Paper, and Farmer's Monthly on hand 
and new subscribers will receive tin; Cull 

Extraordinary Offer. — Having some 
full volumes of the Q-08PEL Visitor of sev- 
eral years and wishing to close them out 
quick on account of storage room, we wil- 
give a back volume such as we have, to ev- 
ery new subscriber to the Visitor for the 
present year at *1 '2f>. When to he sent by 
mail ten cents must he added for postage. 

We also have some of Volume I. of the 
Ftmncfs Monthly, and wishing to dispose of 
them quick for the same reason as above, 
we will Bend tin- Monthly for the present 
year and volume I for 80 cents. No map 
premiums will he given will) this offer. 


The Brethren can find their style of hats of 
the best quality at 

A. €. BROWN'S, 

No. 10 North Main St. 

Pinple $5.00, or clubs of six at $4.50 each. 
Send the amount and receive goods by express. 


The undersigned offers his farm for sale, situ- 
ated eight miles north of Muncie, Delaware Co. 
Indiana. Will sell 80 or 120 acres to suit the 
buyer. Improvements, large frame house, good 
cellar, frame barn and stabling for 9 head of 
lenses, and all other necessary buildings, two 
good wells, good orchard of all kinds of fruit. 
Railroad station with Telegraph and Express 
office withen 1-4 of a mile, school house one 
mile, brethren meeting house 2 1-4 miles, other 
Of worship accessible. All on a good 
pikt*. Any of the brotherhood wishing to buy a 
farm in this country would do well to come and 
Bee, or address J. R. Fry, 

Shidler Station, Delaware Co. Ind. 


Thanks to Dr. D. M. Murray for curing 
me of Catarrh in the head and throat. 
J. A. Woodmansy, 

Dayton, O. 
Send 50 cents and get a package of the 
medicine by return mail and be cured be- 
fore your catarrh runs into consumption 
and death. 

Addre.-- Dr. 1). M. Murray, 

Dayton, (). 

Sebastian Deiiiplile 

2T Main Street, opposite Market House, 

Dayton, O. 

Japanned and Pressed Ware. Roofing ami 
Spouting done to order. A first claaa Farm 
Boiler for sale. (Jive me a call. 



A writer says: "There is to some ex- 
tent, :i diversitv of opinion among our bu- 
siness men ;t- to what class of publications 
pays them hest lor money expended with 
them for advertising, hut it is now very 
generally conceded that in the end the 
magazines should have the preference. The 
reason for this conclusion is quite obvious. 
Most publications, other than magazines, 
are not considered of sufficient value to pre- 
serve, and therefore, after being read (more 
often simply glanced over), are thrown 
aside as waste, or are thrust into the rag- 
hag, soon find their way to the paper-mill, 
and very likely within a few weeks from 
their first appearance, these papers re-man- 
ufactured may return from the office from 
which they originated to be again printed 
and distributed, and again drift into the 

The magazine, on the contrary, after be- 
ing carefully read (advertisements as well 
as the literary matter), by the entire family, 
is placed on the center table, for the peru- 
sal of friends who may "drop in;" is loan" 
ed round among the neighbors, not subscri 
bers, and after all have read it, is carefully 
laid aside until the volume is completed, 
and then is bound in a substantial form for 
the library shelves. Not more than two per- 
sons on an average, read papers. Six to 
eight would be a low average for a magazine. 
I say, therefore, the maga- 
zines are tlie class of publications our mer- 
chants should patronize if they would real- 
ize a large return for money invested in ad- 

We commend the above to the careful 
consideration of every manufacturer and 

Subscribe for the 


Nead's Theology 1,45 

Wisdom and Power of God 1,46 

Debate on Immersion ,75 

Parable of tbe Lord's Supper ,20 

Plain Remarks on Light Mindedness ,10 

Wandelnde Sede | German] 1,15 

• WaWahrtnach Ztowtihal ,00 

BRETHREN'S Hymn Book, [new selection] 

Plain sheep binding ,75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

" arabesque binding ,75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

Plain morocco l,Ud 

Per dozen, by express 10,00 

Plain morooco, pocket book form 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

New German Hymn Book* 

Plain sheep binding, single ,50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German ond English bound together. 

Tnrkey morocco 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

Arabesque plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Plain sheep binding 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hymn Books [old select io a ] 

German and English ,75 

English, single ,40 

' per dozen 4,25 

Kost's Domestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo 2,15 

Germaa and English Testament ,60 

Sent postpaid at annexed rates except -when " by 
express'' is added. Express charges are paid by 
receiver. Always state by ivhat way you xoant books 
3ent. Remittances by mail for books, &c, at 
the risk of the sender. P. 0. Orders at our risk. 
Names put on books to order for 15 cents each 
Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, O. 

The Children's Paper* 

An illustrated paper devoted to the instruc- 
tion of the Children. 

1 copy, per year $0 30 

4 copies " " 100 

13 h 3 00 

20 " " •' 4 00 

25 " " " 4 50 

We ask the cooperation of the brethren and 
sisters everywhere in introducing the Paper 
and in getting subscribers for it as well as in 
furnishing reading matter for the children. 

Special terms to schools when packages are 
addressed to one person only. 

Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all orders and communications to 
H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

1780. l>r. FAHRHEFS 1872. 

Blood Cleanser 


Many Ministering Brethren use and recom- 
mend it. A tonic and purge, for Blood Disea- 
ses and Female Complaints. Many testimoni- 
als. $1,25 per bottle. Ask or send for the 
" Health Messenger," a medical paper publish- 
ed gratis by the undersigned. Use only the 
" Panacea" prepared at Chicago, 111. and by 

Fahrney's Brothers & Co., 

Waynesboro, Franklin Co., Pa. 
To the Brethren and Friends. 

I hereby propose to sell my books — Treatise 
rnShrine Immersion, The Lord's Supper, New 
ptB T, and Non-Resistance — at 50 cents per 
copy, postpaid, or to agents at $30 per hundred, 
oame proposition for a less number, purchasers 
iaying transportation. 

B. F. MOOMAW, Bonsacks, Va. 


Containing the United, Counsels and Conclusio-t 
of the Brethren at their Annual Meetings. By E 
The work neatly bound together with 

" Alexander Mack's Writings," 
1 copy sent by mail postpaid $1/ 

Of those bound there arc but few left, and i 
the " Mack's " are out of print, when these fe 
are disposed of, hence friends who wish to hav 
a copy had better send orders soon. Of the Er 
cyclopedia in pamphlet form ( without Mack 
we have yet some more than of the bound one 
and to have them more speediiy spread through 
out our brotherhood we will reduce the pric 
and send them postpaid for seventy-five cents. 

Columbiana, O. 


Bible Dictionary* 

A Dictionary of the Bible comprising its Antiqui 
ties, Biography, Geography, and Natural History 

This work contains every name in the Bibl 
respecting which anything can be said. It era 
braces the results of Historic Research, Anti 
quarian Investigation, the study of Language 
and Dialects, and the discoveries of moden 
travelers and explorers in the Holy Land. 
• The book is printed from new Stereotyp< 
Plates, on good paper, and is appropriately il- 
lustrated with over One Hundred and Twenty 
Engravings of Scenes, Ancient Cities, anc 
Memorable Places of the Holy Land, descrip- 
tive Figures and valuable Maps. 

It will contain nearly 800 closely printed dou- 
ble column octavo pages, including over twentj 
fine/wW page steel and wood engravings. 

For thirteen subscribers to the Gospel Visito', 
for 1873 and $13,00 we will send a copy of this 
Dictionary, bound in Cloth. 

For eighteen subscribers to the Gospel Visitor 
for 1873 and $18,00 we will send a copy of th» 
Dictionary bound in Leather. 

The books are sent by express. 

Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 


Traced to the Apostles: 

Being a collection of historical quotations fron 
modern and ancient authors, proving that i 
three-fold immersion was the only method o 
baptizing ever practiced by the Apostles anc 
their immediate successors. By J. H. Moore 
Price 25 cents ; Five copies $1,10; Ten copie 
$2,00. Sent postpaid to any part of the Unitei 
States. Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

N L Y F I F T Y C E N T S for the Farmers 

Monthly for 1873 and a new County an< 

Township Map of Ohio free. Five cents mus 

be added for postage on map when sent by mail 

Address H. J. Kurtz, Dayton, O. 

Books on Freemasonry ! 



To which is appended 

Mysteries of Odd-Fellowship, 

By a Member of the Craft. 

The whole containing over five hundi'ed pages 

Will be sent, postpaid, to any address, on re 

ceipt of price — $2. 

Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 








NO. 7. 

TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 




The Priesthood of all Christiana 193 

Condemning Sin in the Flesh 195 

The hope of the Church 199 

If thou canst believe 202 

Be like Christ 20a 

The names of God 204 

Marriage of Believers 205 

Commands arc essential 206 

The Ways of Death 2<)7 

Sanci ideation — Holiness 209 

A Short Sermon 210 

Need of enthusiasm 211 

Forgive your enemies 211 

Antiquity of the Scriptures 214 

The Christian in his business 215 

Individual Tower 216 

Tobacco 217 

Associations with the wicked 219 

The Lord's Jewel 220 

Gospel Journalism 220 

Humble or humbled 221 

Keep your eye on the copy 222 

The miseries, of self-importance 222 

Poktry.— Home 223 

The meeting place 223 

Prayer 224 

Obituaries 224 

Letters Received. 

From J R Fry, J S L Miller, S D Hoo- 
ver, Eliz Slifer, Mark Coats, J W Byrne, 
James Englar, Caroline Hiteshew, P H 
Kurtz 2, Landon West, Abr Bowman, D 
B Mentzer, John Harley, Lewis Kimrnel, 
B B Bollinger, Susanna Swalley, Mary A 
Benshoff, Ira S Sonafrank, H C Lowder, 
J D Haughtelin, Annie R Gerhart, S A 
Sisler, Clara B Swihart, L O Tomlinson, 
Alice M Stoner, Eld John Murray. M 
Glotfelty, Isaac Wagoner, David Moyer, 
Asa Bearss, J R Fry, Rachel J Wimer, 
Mary E Wise, T W Williams, Lydia 
Anglemyer, J W Huffman, G B Replogle, 
Eli D Roop, Henry Knauff, S Bollinger, 
John B Lehman, Gideon M Brewer, D F 
Hoover, G W Hoxie, Wm N Moore, Jac 


From G Long, Jac Lehman, D M Ir- 
win, T W Stem, S Hoover, J H Cable, 
Susanna E Graham, James Englar, Benj 
Balsbaugh, D L Bowman, Allen Boyer, 
C F Wirt, A Hensel, C Lesh, Abr Earn] 
Nich Burkit, H Hiteshew, Benj Benshoff, 
S W Bollinger, John Flory, G W Butter- 
baugh, Margaret Stalker, S C Smucher, 
Dr J J Solomon, Jos M Thomas, D E Ger- 

ber. Joel Ohmart, Lewis Woodward M D, 
C Myers, N Burkitt, Joshua Slmltz, Nan- 
cy Batch, J M Replogle, Lewis Kimrnel, 
Abr Flora. S T Swihart, Jac F Flory, .J It 
Fry. James Harvey. David Buckingham, 
.1 Hershey, David Brubaker sen, G Mock, 
G II Merritt. 11 J Weyant, G B Replogle, 
Wm Sadler, Z Annul), Amelia C Nofziger 
D L Carver, C Khy, David Moyer. 


All subscribers to the Visitor get a copy 
of the minutes with this number, Tree;. 
Back numbers of the Visitor from January 
can still he furnished and new subscribers 
receive the full volume, including the min- 
utes, for si. 

The price of the minutes, printed in 
English, will now be 30 cents per half 
dozen or 50 cents per dozen. The price of 
the German minutes is 40 cents or 75 cents. 
Single copies 10 cents. 

The Map of Palestine, mounted on roll- 
ers, which we give as a premium for clubs 
to the Children's Paper, we will send, post 
paid, for $1.50, to any part of the United 
States or Canada. 

Appeal. — We appeal to all those friend- 
ly to our publications to aid us in getting 
subscribers for us. We have still some 
back numbers of the Visitor, Children's 
Paper, and Farmer's Monthly on hand 
and new subscribers will receive the full 

Extraordinary Offer. — Having some 
full volumes of the Gospel Visitor of sev- 
eral years and wishing to close them out 
quick on account of storage room, we wil- 
give a back volume such as we have, to ev- 
ery new subscriber to the Visitor for the 
present year at $1 25. When to be sent by 
mail ten cents must be added for postage. 

We also have some of Volume I. of the 
Farmer* Monthly, and wishing to dispose of 
them quick for the same reason as above, 
we will send the Monthly for the present 
year and volume I for 80 cents. No map 
premiums will be given wilh this offer. 

Our Bible Dictionary premium can be sent by 
mail by inclosing fifty cents for postage. Those 
wanting a copy of the Dictionary otherwise than 
as a premium can have the cloth for 83,50 and 
leather for $4,00, postpaid. 

Persons writing for or making inquiry 
about anything advertised in this paper will 
please mention the name of the paper to the 
advertiser when doing so. 

fii mnmi yuhtor 

Vol. XXIII. 

JULY, 1873. 

No. 7. 

THE PRIESTHOOD OF ALL CHRIS-( and priests unto God and his father; 
TIANS. to him be glory and dominion forever 

"But ye nrc a chosen generation, a royal ; and ever," Rev. 1: 6. The resem- 

priesthood," 1 Peter 2 : 9. 

It is, or should be a very profita 
hie exercise for Christians to engage 
in, to contemplate their own estate, 
and the honor and dignity and bless 
edn ess connected with it. The apos- 
tle Peter in the part of his first epis 
tie from which the words heading 
our article is taken, dwells at some 
length u«pon the dignified character 
of Christians, and he seems to have 

biance between the Levitical priests 
and Christians is very strong. 

1. It was necessary that the 
priests should descend from the 
tribe of Levi and from the family of 
Aaron. And unless they could prove 
by their genealogy that they thus 
decended, they could not lawfully 
become priests. So all the saints, 
are spiritually born of God. This 
is made a condition of their fitness 

had two objects in view in dqipg so. | for heaven, ''Except a man be born 
The first was to remind them that t again," said Jesus, "He cannot see 
their Christianity afforded them the kingdom of God," John 3 : 3. 
such glory aud happiness, that they! The same high authority further de- 
were abundantly compensated forlclares "Except a man be born of 

all the sufferings they were called 
upon to endure for Christ's sake. 
And, secondly, he made their hon- 
orable characters the ground upon 
which he urged them to Christian 
faithfulness. For it would have 

water and of the Spirit, he cannot 
enter into the kingdom of God/' ver. 
5. And the evangelist John, in re- 
ferring to the reception our Lord 
met with when ho came into the 
world, says, "He came unto his own, 

been very unbecoming and very in-j and his own received him not. But 
consistent for them, making the hon- 1 as many as received him, to them 
orable profession they did, to walk! gave he power to become the sons 
rderly and ungodly. I of God, even to them that believe 

Lt was foretold by the prophet! on his name : which were born not 
Isaiah, that the true people of God; of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, 
• to be called the priests of the\ nor of the will of man, but of God, ,; 
Lord, Isaiah 61: G. And the com- John 1: 11-13. And as the pri 
pany of the redeemed in heaven as under the law were set apart, and 
seen by John, was clothed in white consecrated to God, to wait upon 
robes, the badge of their priestly 1 him in his holy service, so Chris- 
character. And in their ascriptions tians are separated from the world, 
of praise, they are ^represented as and sinful customs to the holy ser- 
saying, "Unto him that loved us, vice of God. The Psalmist si 
and washed us from our sins in his "The Lord hath set apart him that 
own blood, and hath made us kings is godly for himself," Pa. 4 : :j. 



2. There is a resemblance between 
the consecration of the priests and 
the consecration of Christians. The 
priete were washed with water at 
their consecration, Ex.29: 4, signi 
fying that Lhey must be clean who 
bear the vessels of the Lord, Isaiah 
fi2 : 11. At their consecration the}- 
were to bo washed all over; but af- 


ter that they were only to wash 
their hands and their feet when they 
went in to minister unto the Lord, 
Ex. 80 : 19. So there is the wash- 
ing of regeneration ot which all 
Christians partake at their conse- 
cration or conversion. "He saved 
us," says Paul, "by the washing of 
regeneration, and renewing of the 
Holy Ghost/' Titus 3 : 6. This is 
in allusion to our baptism. In our 
baptism the entire body is washed, 
signifying our great defilement and 
also our thorough cleansing through 
the blood of Christ which "cleans 
eth us from all sin," 1 John 1 : 7. 
There were also various offerings to 
be made to theLord at the consecra 
tion of the priests, "for," as Paul 
says, the law maketh men high 
priests which have impunity; and 
hence they must first offer for their 
own sin, before they could make 
atonement for the people, Heb. 7 : 
27-28. So Christians in their con- 
secration have supreme regard to, 
and faith in Christ as their offspring 
for sin. And in the language of 
confiding faith in Christ, the believ- 
ing soul in. its approaching Christ 
for pardon, says, 

"My faith would lay her hand 
On that dear head of thine. 

While like a penitent I stand, 
And there confess my sin." 

And the believer in feeling his 
uilt, and in accepting of Christ as' 

his onl} r ransom, is baptized into 
him and puts him on according to 
Paul's language, "For ye are all the 
children of God by faith in Christ 
Jesus. For as many of you as have 
been baptized into Christ have put 
on Christ," Gal. 3 : 26, 27. Mac- 
night upon the passage last quoted, 
has the following remarks : "In the 
expression 4 I have put on Christ,' 
there is an allusion to the symboli- 
cal rite which in the first age usual- 
ly accompanied baptism. The per- 
son to be baptized put off his old 
clothes before he went into the wa- 
ter, and put on new or clean rai- 
ment when he came out of the wa- 
ter; to signify that he had- put off 
his old corrupted nature, with all 
his foipier bad principles and prac- 
tices, and was become a new man. 
Hence the expression, 'putting off 
the old man,' and 'putting on the 
new," Eph. 4: 22, 24. 

At their consecration the priests 
were to be clothed with holy gar- 
ments. And as we have seen Chris- 
tians in their baptism put off the 
old man and put on the new man, 
which is Christ, and in doing so, 
they put on the white garments 
which the bride of the Lamb, that 
is his church, is represented as wear- 
ing; in her marriage with the Lamb: 
"Let us be glad and rejoice, and 
give honor to him; for the marriage 
of the Lamb is come, and his wife 
hath made herself ready. And to 
her was granted that she should be 
arrayed in fine linen, clean and 
white: for the fine linen is the 
righteousness of the saints," Rev. 
19: 7, 8. 

Again; The priests at their con- 
secration were anointed with the 
holy oil, "Then shalt thou take the 



anointing oil, and paur it upon his 
head, and anoint him," Ex. 29 : 7. 
In this respect there, is a resem- 
blance between Priests and Chris- 
tians. The latter are anointed as 
well as the priests. The apostle 
John says, in addressing Christians, 
'•ye have an unction from the Holy 
One, and ye know till things," 1 
John 3 : 20. And Paul says, "Now 
he which stablisheth us with you in 
Christ, and hath anointed us, is 
God; who hath also 'scaled us, and 
given the earnest of the Spirit in 
our hearts," 1 Cor. 1:21, 22. That 
with which Christians are anointed, 
is the Holy Spirit, of which the oil 
used in the consecrations of the 
priests was au emblem. It is said 
in relation to the anointing of our 
Lord, u God anointed Jesus of Naza- 
reth with the Holy Ghost and with 
power," Acts. 10 : 38. 

3. The priests under the law were 
admitted to approach near unto God, 
and to hold communion or have spe- 
cial communication with God. Un- 
der the Gospel dispensation, all 
Christians can come near, very near 
to God. Paul in speaking of Christ, 
says, "through him we both (mean- 
ing both Jews and Gentiles) have 
access by one Spirit unto the Fath- 
er " Eph. 2: 18. And in view of 
our distinguished privilege of ap- 
proaching unto God, and of holding 
familiar intercourse with him, the 
apostle exhorts believers "to draw 
near with a true heart in lull assur- 
ance of faith." Heb. 10 : 22. 

4. The Priests offered sacrifices to 
God : so the saints offer up spiritual 
sacrifices, acceptable to God through 
Jesus Christ. 1. They offer up their 
bodies and their spirits, "A broken 
and a contrite heart." 2. They of- 

fer up their prayers. 3. They offer 
their substance as God calls for it, 
which is a sacrifice well-pleasing in 
his sight. 

We see then that it is no mean 
thing to bo a Christian. It is a 
holy, an honorable, and a happy 
state. It cannot be esteemed too 
highly, and but very few esteem it 
as they should. With what eager- 
ness should all men seek to become 
Christians, as it confers such honor 
and blessedness upon them ! And 
with what true greatness of mind 
and dignity of conduct should Chris- 
tians walk, that they may not dis- 
honor their character, which is that 
of kings and priests. 

J. Q. 



After sin had wielded an undis- 
puted scepter over the flesh for so 
many ages, at last one clothed in 
flesh completely vanquished it, and 
condemned it in the flesh. Hence 
he is a perfect Savior, a complete 
Deliverer. He has unbarred our 
prison doors, and once more the 
soul which is the offspring of deity, 
may find its genial element. That 
aching void within, which naught 
of earth can fill, may now be filled 
with the* fullness of God. The invi- 
tation of this dear Savior is, "Come 
unto me all ye that labor and are 
heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest. Take my yoke upon you> and 
learn of me; for I am meek lowly 
in heart; and ye shall find rest unto 
your souls. For my yoke is easy, 
and my burden is light," Matt 11 : 
28-30. How kind his invitation, 
how tender his words; art), he will 



deal gently with those braised and 
wounded ones who have ho long 
been under the Bhackles of sin. 
They are now required to learn o( 
him, and submit to his authority. 
Long they have been taught in the 
■•! of Satan, and have long borne 
his galling yoke. Now Christ Bays 
take my yoke upon you, engage in 
MY service, and follow me. "1 am 
the way, and tho truth, and the life: 
no man cometh unto the Father but 
by me," John 14 : G. This dear Je- 
sus, who is at once our Deliverer 
and our example before he com- 
menced his great contest, first him- 
self submitted to that ordinance 
which was to be the rite by which 
believers were to be inducted into 
his kingdom. This rite he received 
at the hands of his servant John in 
the river Jordan. 

Never was anything more signal- 
ly owned and approved by the great 
Triune God, than was this. The 
Son in the flesh literally complying 
with the ordinance. The Father 
publicly owning him as his Son, 
and expressing his entire approba- 
tion of him. The Holy Spirit de- 
scending upon him by w T hom he re- 
ceived that holy anointing, which 
was to strengthen him for his fu- 
ture conflict. 

Now as we are commanded to fol- 
low him, if we would become citi- 
zens of his kingdom, we must be in- 
ducted into that kingdom as was he, 
and if properly indueted, that is, if 
we comply with this ordinance in a 
spiritual intelligent manner, right at 
the thresh hold of this kingdom, we 
will be received by that Tryune 
God into whose name we reeeived 
the rite. The Father will receive us 
as his ^adopted children, created 

anew in Chris! Jesus. He will ac- 
cept Christ as our righteousness and 
will cancel all our former guilt. He 
will give us the spirit of adoption, 
and permit us to say Abba Father. 
The Son will receive us as his spouse, 
and will engage to succor and sus- 
tain us amid all our conflicts here, 

John 14 

The Holy Spirit will 

receive us into his care to comfort 
and instruct us, John 14: 26. This 
divine person wiil remain with us 
forever, John 14: 1G. Helping our 
infirmities: for the spirit itself 
maketh intercession for us with 
groanings which cannot be uttered, 
Rom. 8 : 26. 

After we have been adopted into 
the family of God, we need much 
training and culture before we are 
prepared to associate with that re- 
fined society who dwell within the 
Jasper walls of the celestial city. 
We are but rough rocks hewn from 
the quarry of nature, Isaiah 57 : 1, 
and we need much shaping and pol- 
ishing before we can be placed as 
pillars in the temple of God, Rev. 
3: 12. We have now entered upon 
a new career, a vast work is ours. 
Too vast for our minds to grasp at 
once. Our relationship is now 
changed. We who were once em- 
ployed in the service of Satan, and 
who lived according to the lusts or 
desires of the flesh, have now en- 
tered the service of Christ. We 
have now 7 taken his yoke upon us, 
and thereby have publicly express- 
ed our determination to learn of 
him. Oh may we, with the apostle, 
determine not to know anything 
from henceforth, save Jesus Christ 
and him crucified, 1 Cor. 2 : 2. May 
it now be the one great aim of our 
life to imitate his holy, pure and ex- 


1 7 

alted example. But what a change 
must we undergo before we can 
reach that high standard ; however, 
wc have now been received into a 
school where we can be taught those 
holy lessons, the practicing or word- 
ing out of which will make us par- 
takers of the divine nature, 1 Peter 
1 : 4. For, while God works with- 
i" us both to will and to do of his 
good pleasure, wo can work our 
own salvation with fear and trem- 
bling, Phil. 2: 12, 13. 

In this school we enjoy every fa- 
cility. We have placed before us 
the best and noblest example whom 
in all things we are to imitate, for 
lie not only gave us the lessons 
which we are to learn, but he prac- 
ticed those lessons himself, setting 
ua an example or rule by which to 

brance and enables us to compre- 
hend the words of Christ, which 
words we must first learn. Our 
Teacher is also kind and patient, he 
will not upbraid us for our ignor- 
ance or our dullness, but he will 
help the infirmities of the weak, by 
giving them comfort and encourage- 
ment. And even toward the incor- 
rigible, he exercises pity, making 
intercessions for them with groan- 
ings which cannot be uttered, plead- 
ing that they may be allowed to re- 
main in the school until every means 
has been used to induce them to sub- 
mit to the laws of that school. 

As God has done, and is doin_ r - 
much for us, we certainly ought, as 
Peter advises, "Gird up the loins of 
our mind, be sober, and hope to the 
end for the grace that is to be 

pattern after. And then we have j brought unto us at the revelation of 
the best of text books which con-' Jesus Christ, 1 Peter 1 : 13. Paul 
tains all the truth and no error 'tells us, "If Christ be in you, the 
Every rule is perfect, there are no 'body is dead because of sin ; but 
exceptions. Though it treats upon j the Spirit is life because of righte- 
fche most sublime subject, it unfolds jousness," verse 10. Again inverse 3 
the very perfection of wisdom, yet ! of chapter 6, he says, "Know ye 
the language is plain and compre- not that so many of us as were bap- 

ve, it does not abound in tech- tized into Jesus Christ were baptiz- 
nicalities. And then our teacher, |ed into his death ?" It is impossible 
how perfectly qualified ; for he 'for us at the same time to please the 
seareheth all things, yea the deep (flesh, and also to obey the teachings 
things of God, 1 Cor. 22: 12, and j of the Spirit for "The carnal mind 

wisdom he is ever ready to im- J is enmity against God; it is not 
part to us if we will but place our- subject to the law of God, neither, 

- in the way of his instructions, [indeed, can be. So then they that 

-aid Jesus, "The Comforter, | are ,n the flesh cannot please God," 
which is the Holy Ghost whom the verse 7, 8. If then Christ be in as, 
Fathjer shall send in my name, he j** we have yielded up our inner life 
shall teach you all things and brin«-' t0 ^ s authority and his holy laws 
all things to your remembrance : are placed within the inner sanctu- 
whatsoever I have said unto you," ai 7 °f these tabernacles, preparing 
John 14: 26. The Holy Spirit does them for t1ie reception of the Holy 
not give unto us any new revelation, Spirit, this divine Being will then 
but simply brings to our remem- ! become tho guest of our souls, im- 



parting unto them life and vitality. 
The Spirit will then bo life because 
of righteousness, because of the 
abode of righteousness. Now it 
can receive proper nourishment bj 
which it may increase and develop. 

But the body will be dead be- 
cause of sin, because of its being 
the medium through which sin op 
erates and brings us into captivity 
It was through this medium that 
Satan first gained access to the hu- 
man family, and it is through this 
medium that he has continued to 
hold them in bondage. But as 
Christ in the flesh condemned sin, 
we too may condemn it in the flesh 
if we follow closely in his footsteps 
Of him it is written he pleased not 
himself. We are also commanded 
not to please ourselves, Eom. 15: 1, 
3. Not to act according to our in- 
clinations or desires, but make our 
wills yield to the will of God, and 
shape all our conduct, and bring all 
our words and even our thoughts 
under the control of his holy word 
But to bring about this complete 
transformation of ourselves, and 
make the whole current of our 
lives follow into a different channel, 
requires patience, perseverance, and 
a constant vigilance. Though the 
Spirit may be willing, yet the flesh 
is weak and often rebellious. Many 
a struggling saint can say with the 
apostle, "I find then a law, that 
when I would do good, evil is pres- 
ent with me. For I delight in the 
law of God after the inward man. 
But I see another law in my mem- 
bers, warring against the law of my 
mind, and bringing me into captivi- 
ty to the law of sin which is in my 
members," Eom. 7: 21-23. 

Paul felt the weakness of his 

flesh to be an intolerable burden to 
biro while trying to live according 
to the Spirit. 

If Christ be in us, the body is 
dead because of sin. After we have 
once enjoyed his blessed fellowship 
and have tasted of that purity and 
holiness which a spiritual union 
with him gives us, we no longer rel- 
ish the groveling pleasures of sense. 
The desires and longings of the 
Spirit are in direct opposition to the 
desires of the flesh. The Spirit 
wars against the flesh, and the flesh 
against the Spirit. A very incon- 
gruous union now exists between 
the flesh and the Spirit, while the 
Spirit delights in the law of God, 
the flesh is constantly inclining to- 
ward the earth. This lifeless cor- 
rupt body, what a hindrance to us 
in our spiritual life, how it pinions 
our flight. The great apostle whose 
love for Christ was so great that he 
counted all things lost for Christ, 
Phil. 3: 7, in language moat pathet- 
ic laments his union with so uncon- 
genial a companion. 

History informs us that the an- 
cient Romans used to inflict upon 
their unfortunate captives, a species 
of cruelty of the most shocking 
character, which was to couple a 
dead corpse with a living body. It 
is said, these poor wrethes as they 
wandered about dragging their 
loathsome burden, cried out most 
pathetically, Oh wretched man that 
I am ! who shall deliver me from 
the body of this death? Paul who 
no doubt had been an eye witness 
of this affecting scene, felt that he 
in a spiritual sense occupied a posi- 
tion similar to theirs, and implies to 
himself the language of those poor 



Though to condemn sin in the 
tiesh requires great labor and occa- 
sions great sufferings, yet the re 
ward is infinitely greater. Even 
for the taste which we now have of 
God's love is far superior to all the 
pleasures of the flesh j but if we 
come off victors in this great con 
test, then is their laid up for us a 
crown of righteousness, 2 Tim. 4: 8. 
Then is there reserved for us in 
heaven an inheritance incorruptible 
and defiled, anoV that fadeth not 
away, reserved in heaven for us, 1 
Peter 1 : 4. 

If we purify our souls by obeying 
the truth, and condemn sin in the 
flesh, then when our Master bids our 
Spirits leave these tenements of 
clay, but oar bodies also, knowing 
that the same Spirit who quickened 
us spiritually, and cleansed our souls 
from the contaminations of sin, will 
also quicken our mortal bodies and 
bring them forth irom the loath- 
some grave, beautiful and pure, 
fasbioned-like unto the glorious body 
of our Lord. As he became a par- 
taker of our sinful flesh, so we shall 
be made partakers of his divine na- 
ture and his glorified body, for we 
shall be like him when we shall see 
him as he is. 

Mattie A Lear. 


The first advent of the Redeemer 
was the pole-star of hope, under the 
Old Testament, to the congregation 
of the Lerd whose sacrifices pointed 
to him that was to come. The sec 
ond advent is the pole star of hope, 
under the New, to the church of 
God whose sacraments point to him 
"until he come" again. The proph- 

ets of the old economy often preach 
the second advent without allusion 
to the first, but never the first with- 
out including the second, and this 
they did without fully comprehend 
ing the import of their own message. 
•'Of which salvation the prophets 
have inquired and searched diligent- 
ly, who prophesied of the grace that 
should come unto you; searchiiiu- 
what, or what manner of time the 
Spirit of Christ which was in them 
did signify, when it testified before- 
hand the sufferings of Christ, and the 
ijlory that should follow. Unto 
whom it was revealed that not unto 
themselves, but unto us, they T did 
minister the things which are now 
reported unto you by them that 
have preached the gospel unto you 
with the Holy Ghost sent dovvn 
from Heaven ; which things the an- 
gels desire to look into. Wherefore 
gird up the loins of your mind; be 
sober, and hope to the end for the 
grace that is to be brought unto 
you at the revelation of Jesus 
Christ. '" The apostles of the New 
refer to the first advent as the only 
basis of christian faith, and to the 
second as the only object of chris- 
tian hope. 

We trust that we may not he un- 
derstood as wanting in due respect 
to the sacred office, when we sug- 
gest that the preaching, which 
leaves out of view this doctrine as 
the substance of evangelical hope, 
is not the preaching of the whole 
gospel; and not only that, but the 
omission is an ignoring of the best 
part of the glad tidings. If the 
church of the old economy looked 
forward to Christ crucified, and the 
church of the new look forward to 
Christ glorified, surely both doe- 



trines should bo preached in due 
proportion with revel an cy and pre- 
cision <>f statement. The former is 

no longer an object of hopo, the lat- 
ter is. And to show tho prominence' 
that ought to bo given to it in these, 
last days, we have only to refer to; 
the fact that Christ himself spoke, 
sparingly to his disciples of his own 
death, but frequently and publicly 
of his second coming. When he 
commisioned tho apostles to preach 
the gospel, he sent them to pro- 
claim what he had defined to be "the 
glad tidings of tho kingdom/' which 

clearly shows that the dispensation 
of "the glad tidings" is as different 
from the dispensation of the king- 
kom, as the coming of John the her- 
ald was different from the coming of 
Christ the King of righteousness 
and truth. So, it appears, they un- 
derstood it ; for we learn from the 
Act3 and the Epistles how great a 
prominence t\iey gave to their 
preaching to the coming and king- 
dom of the Lord. 

Is it not, then, quite apparent 
that a doctrine so frequently, vari- 
ously, and urgently expounded by 
our Lord and his apostles, a doctrine 
known historically to have been the 
guage of orthodoxy in the early age 
of the Christian church, must be es- 
sential to the integrity of tho Chris 
tain faith ? And does not its neces- 
sity, as an important part of reveal- 
ed truth, assert itself in the fact of 
its being "set belore us" didactically, 
teaching what is the nature and 
substance of "that blessed hope?" 
Js it right to overlay it with any- 
thing else we may call the hope of 
the church ? "I trow not." 

When we contrast the primitive 
age of Christianity with its subse- 

quent history, "how has the gold 
become dim, and the most fine gold 
changed !" How has the "blessed 

hope" been obscured by a vicious 
exegesis of Holy Scripture, suppress- 
ing the doctrine that then prevailed, 
and substituting in its room a bar- 
ren vagueness of speculation ! It is 
an admitted fact that our doctrine 
was once the inspiration of the 
church's life, and that it has not now 
assigned to it tho importance and 
prominence given to it in the Scrip- 
tures. The apostasy, of which Paul 
speaks, first taught that tho church 
is the kingdom of Christ, and the 
pope his vicegerent ; but while the 
reformation rescued the church 
from the bondage of ignorance, she 
yet assumes to be the kingdom and 
that we are to look for no other. 
This is her mistake. 

Tho evangelical ministry of our 
day laudibly stand by the doctrines 
of the Godhead of Christ. They do 
not hesitate to affirm that he who 
preaches his first advent as a com- 
ing for the mere purpose of setting 
an example of virtue, emasculates 
the gospel. We agree with them: 
but think it equally clear that he 
who preaches tho first advent of 
Christ to suffer, but omits the sec- 
ond, to reign personally where he 
suffered mutilates the gospel, 
though far from intending it; for 
his second coming, with this intent, 
is the doctrine of the Scriptures, as 
we have proved. And if any addi- 
tions to the proof be required, we 
refer to his own exposition of the 
tares, in which Christ teaches that 
the present mixture of good and 
evil will continue until the "harvest 
home." The battle shall not cease 
for an hour until his personal com- 



ing to destroy the enemy and the 
conflict together. In the first ad- 
vent, Godhead was secretly embos- 
omed in manhood; for " in him 
dwelt all the fullness of the Godhead 
bodily." In the second advent, 
manhood shall be embosomed in 
Godhead, for he will then appear as 
"our great God and Savior/' Should 
we omit to preach the second, we 
should obscure the culminating glo- 
ry of the gospel. Every act and en- 
ergy of Christian sentiment, work- 
ing out into holiness of life, should 
xpended by that great fact, 
made sure to our faith "by two im- 
mutable things in which it was im- 
possible for God to lie, that we 
might have a strong consolation, 
who have fled for refuge, to lay hold 
upon the hope now set before us." 
"Seeing we have such hope, we use 
great plainness of speech/' striving 
to set forth the authority of the 
Scriptures upon the point in ques- 

It is well understood that to the 
heart of the church, as she is now 
known to the world, the animation 
ot this blessed hope is well nigh en- 
tirely wanting. How many hun- 
dreds of pulpits are there where it is 
never spoken of, and whence it is 
banished as a heresy ! How rnanj- 
religious periodicals, professedly de- 1 tounding wickedness in high places, 

truth and inaccuracy of evangelical 
sentiment among the professed fol- 
lowers of Christ. We have only to 
peruse the various reports upon the 
state of religion asset forth by the 
churches of our own land, to see 
what is the lamentable deficiency 
of the church in general. 

In multitudes of christian families 
the Bible is not read, and household 
worship is entirely neglected; and 
in the most favored portions of 
Christendom, under the shadow of 
the wallsof her sanctuaries, iniquity 
abounds. Explain it as we will, 
there is the indisputable fact. The 
church, it is true, makes large and 
commendable efforts in raising 
funds for the spread of the gospel, 
and exhibits much zeal in various di- 
rections ; but explain it as we may, 
her influences over the masses is on 
the wane. We may be called 
"croakers" for this utterance, but 
our defence is an appeal to existing 
facts. Conformity to the fashion 
and pleasures of the world is a no- 
torious blot upon our Christianity, 
and nothing is to be gained by con- 
cealing the truth. Despite of spec- 
ial effort, the Lord's day is horribly 
desecrated, and all forms of vice 
seem on the increase. Our daily 
prints daily chronicle the most as- 

voted to the cause of Christ, are 
profoundly silent on this subject ; or 
if they notice it at all, it is for the 
the sake of a witicism or a sneer! 
Never was there an age* in which so 
much "religious machinery, " as it 
is called, has been employed for the 
conversion of the world; but not- 
withstanding all, never was there 
an age since the Eeformation more 
marked for ignorance of doctrinal 

as well as the vulgarity of crime 
among the masses. 

Surely if the entire world to-day 
were emancipated from its various 
forms of heathenism, and the entire 
state of human society made just 
like our own, it would be far from 
being converted to God. By all our 
popular efforts in this direction, 
should they realize a complete suc- 
cess, it is not to be supposed that they 



could effect a moral and religious 
condition superior to our own. But 
if by any means in human contriv- 
ance the present generation of the 
world could be actually converted 
to God, since grace does not flow in 
the blood, the work would have to 
be done over again in the third gen- 
eration. Sin has lost none of its 
vileness or virulence; Satan is shorn 
of none oi his power; and if Adam's 
grandchildren became idolaters, the 
grandchild of this generation, con- 
verted to our state of Christianity 
would as assuredly apostatize. 

How far this state of things, over 
which the whole church mourns, 
rriay be traceable to her errors in 
doctrine, discipline or mismanage- 
ment, we do not know; but this 
we do know, that doctrinal preach- 
ing is not popular in her assemblies, 
catechetical instruction is largely 
laid aside, and she has long been 
turned away from her true position 
of looking for the coming of the 
Lord by false glosses upon his word. 
The world has not been confronted 
with "the great and terrible day of 
the Lord," as a restraint upon 
abounding wickedness. She has 
been led to believe that the conver- 
version of the world depended upon 
her efforts so to popularlize Chris 
tianity as to overthrow all the pre- 
vailing forms and powers of error, 
and thus bring in a millennium of 
her own making, which should be 
the era of "the spiritual reign of 
Christ/' whose return to the world 
would be only to pass sentence upon 
the living and the dead, and end the 
whole by consuming this globe 
with the fires of annihilation. Be- 
lieving her theoretical millennium 
is yet to be realized, and that it will 

last a thousand years before the 
coming of Christ, the beginning of 
which, at the present rate of prog- 
ress, is not likely to occur before ten 
thousand years have passed away, 
it is no wonder that, having substi- 
tuted such a device for the "blessed 
hope," she should be loft to exper- 
ience all the ill consequences of a 
popular delusion. — Selected. 

If Thou Canst Believe. 

When our Lord, with Peter and 
James and John, came down from the 
Mount of Transfiguration, they found the 
other disciples, with a great multitude 
gatered around them, and the scribes 
questioning them, and in their midst a 
poor distressed father, whose son the 
disciples had vainly attempted to cure. 

The scene is striking. The exulting 
Scribes, the confused disciples, the peo- 
ple amazed, the father despairing and 
in tears, the poor young man lying in 
the dust, when suddenly the Saivor is 
seen approaching. All eyes turn to 
him, and to him the agonized father 
cries, "Master I beseech itht.e, look up- 
on my son ; for he is mine only child." 
And then he told the sad story of his 
suffering from his very childhood, how 
he was a lunatic and sore vexed, oft- 
times falling into the fire and oft into 
the water, needing constant care and 
attention, and yet not even relieved by 
this loving watchfulness. He had 
heard that the disciples could heal the 
sick and cast out devils, but here they 
had failed, 'and his own faith seemed 
ready to fail, for he said, "If thou canst 
do anything, have compassion on us and 
help." What earnest entreaty to which 
the loving heart of Jesus instantly re- 
sponds: "If thou canst believe, all things 
are possible to him that believeth." There 



was do want of powe^ in him, was there 
faith in the pleader? 

Straightway the father of the child 
cried out and said with tears, "Lord I 
believe; help thou my unbelief." "And 
Jesus rebuked the devil, and he depart- 
ed out of him; and the child was cured 
from that very hour." 

Is there any less power in our risen 
Lord than was his when on earth ? Is 
he less able to heal us or our children ? 
Is he not indeed the same loving Jesus 
he ever was, and may we not go to him 
with our rears, and our weaknesses, and 
believe for all we need? are any of our 
loved ones held captive by the power of 
sin, and d:> they of times fall into the 
fire and oft into the water ?" let us 
bring them to Jesus. All power is in 
him, and he says to us as to this earnest 
father, "If thou canst believe, all things 
are possible to him that believeth." We 
may love our children, and our hearts 
ache over them, and for them our tears 
may flow in anguish, but we cannot 
help them if we have not faith to bring 
them to our Savior, and to look up into 
his loving pitying face, and seek help 
from Him alone. 

I once heard a mother, in tones of an 
guish, ask for prayers for four sons. 
Why does she not know where her help 
lies? my soul cried out for she seemed 
so helpless even in the presence of the 
Mighty One. Her cry made such an 
impressson that I cannot forget it. It 
was like the cry of this poor father, "If 
thou canst do anything, have compas- 
sion on us and help us j" and like him 
she almost doubted if even the dear 
Lord could do anthing for her. 

Mothers of erring childred, do not be 
discouraged. Take them to Him who 
so loved us that he bore our sins in his 
own body on the cross, and the more 
terrible the need the greater must be 

the faith. Hear the blessed words, "If 
thou canst believe, all things are possi- 
ble to him that believeth," and let your 
soul answer, — "Lord, I believe, help 
thou my unbelief !" — Reaper. 


Seek intimate and habitual commun- 
| ion with the Savior. We quickly im- 
bibe the principle and imitate the man- 
ners of those with whom we intimately 
converse. Hence the importance of 
great care in the formation of friend- 
ships. The same rule holds in the 
higher life. Those who intimately ami 
habitually converse with Christ very 
j quickly imbibe His spirit, and become 
like Him. Nothing can compensate for 
the loss of such communion ; nothing 
can take its place. Holiness, resem- 
blance to Christ, is impossible without 
I it. It is a rule to which there is no ex- 
ception, that all who are holy are emi- 
nently devotional. Communion with 
Christ is an essential part of their daily 
life. This is the source whence the 
sanctified soul draws its nourish- 
ment and strength. This is the foun- 
tain whence flow the streams of grace 
from which the soul draws constant re- 
freshment. The nearer you get to the 
fountain, the clearer will be the stream. 
Would you have much of the Savior's 
mind? Then seek that close commun- 
ion in which you shall not only be made 
wise, but shall also be lifted above the 
earthly influences which clog and re- 
tard the soul. Only then can you 
fully experience the joy of grace. The 
communion to which we have thus ex- 
horted you is not meftly that which 
you enjoy in your stated season for pri- 
vate devotion ; but your constant out- 
flow of the heart to Christ and the con- 
stant inflowing of his grace to the heart, 



the communication which may be unin 
terruptedly maintained. Above all, 
never let your stated seasons for prayer 
prevent the special devotion to which 
you may often feci druwn. On such 
special occasions your soul will often be 
blessed more than at other times, and 
by such means you will receive more 
of Christ's Spirit, and therefore become 
more and more like him. 

Other directions might be given but 
these will suffice. Let us now add that 
the effort to become like Christ is justi- 
fied by that very perfection of purity 
which seem to be the great barrier. If 
you imitate others, you imitate imper- 
fect models, and are in danger of being 
corrupted by their defects and faults. 
Not so with Christ. There is nothing 
in him that you need fear to imitate. 
There is no flaw in his character, no de- 
fect in his life. It follows, therefore, 
that he i3 the only pattern that we may 
with! perfect safety follow. Let this 
fact give point to the lesson we should 
now learn. Take no man as your mod 
el — imitate no life but that of Him ' 'who 
is without sin." You may learn lessoDs 
from other lives, and imitate some 
things in most ; but you cannot safely 
strive to be like any but Christ. Con- 
template the loveliness of his character 
and the perfection of his life, and let 
their grandeur attract and influence your 
heart and life. "He that saith he 
abideth in him, ought himself also to 
walk even as he walked." — King's 

The Names of God. 

Our Creator is # spoken of in the Bible 
under different names. In the first 
chapter of Genesis, and verses 1—3 of 
chapter 2, we read that God created 
the heavens and the earth, that God 

ended his work, etc. But in the fourth 
verse of chapter 2, we find it si 
that "the Lord God made the earth and 
the heavens/' and thenceforward, this 
name of God occurs uniformly in the 
second and third chapters. In the 
fourth chapter, except in the 25th verse, 
where the name is "God," we find un- 
iformly "the Lord." 

In the Hebrew there are two words 
translated "God," one being the plural 
of Elohim, the Mighty, which is used 
with singular verbs, and is interpreted 
as a plnral of excellence or majesty, ex- 
pressing the fulness of power and per- 
fection • the other, Eli, signifying the 
mighty One, of unfrequent occurrence 
— found usually in connection with 
other titles, as Eli Shadai, translated 
"God Almighty." El-Elion, "God 
most high." In like manner there are 
two words translated "the Lord" — 
Adonai, which properly has that mean- 
ing, and Jehovah, which is a true 
proper name, as much so as Jupiter, and 
has probably the meaning, the Living 

The Jews have a superstition that 
the name Jehovah was not to be spo- 
ken, and whenever it occurs in their 
Scriptures they read Adonai, and in 
writing it they apply to the consonants 
IHVH the vowels belonging to Adonai, 
so that the true pronounciation of the 
name is lost. But it is believed to have 
been Javeh, pronounced Yahva. This 
superstition was of very early date. It 
was in full vigor when the Septuagint 
(Greek) version of the Old Testament 
was made, about 300 years before Christ, 
and in that version both Jehovah and 
Adonai are translated Kurios, Lord. 
The use of the Septuagint by the wri- 
ters of the New Testament, led to the 
adoption of the same method by them in 
quoting the Old Testament. The trans- 



lators of our common version, unfortu- 
nately, were influenced by these facts 
to follow the Septuagint instead of 
transferring the proper name, Jehovah, 
to their version of the Old Testament. 
When the name Jehovah is indicated; 
in our Bibles, the word Lord (or the 
word God in the compouud expression,! 
"Lord God") is printed in small capi- \ 
tals. The name "God," for the same 
reason, ought to be so printed in Gene- , 
sis vi., 5. 

Eli and EloMm translated "God," ' 
signify the Mighty One, and as a gen- 
eric name are sometimes applied to false 
gods. Jehovah, signifying the Living 
One, is a proper name, and seems to have 
been assumed as the name especially of 
the covenant God of Israel. Hence.! 
while he anuounced himself as God Al- i 
mighty to the patriarchs, he revealed : 
himself to Moses with peculiar signifi- 1 
cance — not, however for the first time,! 
as many without sufficient reason inter- 1 
pret Exodus vi., 3 — as Jehovah But 
care is taken to leave no doubt that both 
names describe the same true and only 
God. This may have been the reason 
for the combination of the two names in 
one title, in chapter 2 anc 3 of Genesis. 
The sacred writer having signified that 
both describe the same great Being, 
thenceforward uses sometimes one and 
sometimes the other. Various elaborate 
theories have been founded on the com- 
parative frequency with which the 
names respectfully occur in different 
parts of Genesis, and of other books of 
the Old Testament. But these are too 
unsubstantial to be profitably discussed 

Thou shalt love the Lord thy God 
with all thy heart, and thy neigh- 
bor as thyself. 

For the Visitor. 

Marriage of Believers. 

"The wife is bound by the law as long as her 
husband liveth, but if her husband be dead, she 
is at liberty to be married to whomsoever she 

No one can com plain that the 
latter clause of the above is not 
lived up to by all whom it concerns. 
Wo take perfect liberty in the case, 
male and female. We marry infi- 
dels, unbelievers and friends, Chris- 
tians. Now what is the use oi 
telling us anything about it ? It is 
perfectly natural, entirely conso- 
nant with the desires of the flesh. 
Perhaps he meant to impress upon 
us the necessity of keeping the vow 
of wedlock inviolable, but then why 
hang to it that useless sentence, 
that which every man and woman 
would claim as a right whether Paul 
or any one else said so or not. But, 
recall the text, we get the book, and 
behold ! the case is very plain. Paul 
meant to introduce something more 
important, he puts in a condition, a 
limit, a proviso. ("Only in the 
Lord.") This makes our text seem 
sensible. But what is the matter, 
has every one in reading the text 
done as we have above ? — stopped 
short, or what does "Paul the aged" 
mean ? Verily that a member of 
Christ's body should not bo "un- 
equally yoked together with unbe- 
lievers" for what fellowship has 
righteousness with unrighteousness. 
and what communion hath light 
with darkness, and what concord 
hath Christ with belial or what part 
hath he that belicveth with an infi- 
del." "For what knowest thou, O 
man, whether thou canst save thy 
wife, or what knowest thou wife, 
whether thon canst save thy hus- 
band r 



'•What part hath he" What I born again he cannot see the kingdom 
knowest thou Oman" from tbe (ore j of God. Again, "Except a man be 
going it is plain that Paul's rule ftp- born of water and of the Spirit, he can- 
plies to the man as well as to the j not enter into the kingdom of God." 
woman. Brethren and sisters bad Which, no doubt, is Baptism 

we best heed the advice of the ven 
erable man of God. He claims to 
have been enlightened by revelation, 
he Bays bo thinks he has the spirit 
of God. Beloved Brethren, you that 
i^rown old in the service of 
the master, let us hear from you on 
the above subject. 


For the Visitor. 


If ye love me keep my commandments. St. 
John 14: 15. 

Readers of tbe Gospel Visitor, 
oftimes we hear it said that this com- 
mand and that command is not essen- 
tial, which I deny. Christ says, "If ye 
love me, keep my commandments/ 7 
Here is the reason. Because they 
have not that love for Jesus as they 
should have for him who did so much 
for us and redeemed us from sin and 
death, and made us on equal terms with 
our first parents in that beautiful garden 
called Eden. But Satan is so cunning 
with his craftiness to get the children of 
men to believe this is not essential, ?uch 
as Baptism. Now, dear reader, I am 
one taat believes every command that 
ever fell from the lips of Christ is es- 
sential to salvation. Some men argue 
that faith and faith alone will save. 
Never have I seen such doctrine in the 
Bible. But it is left to your own 
choice whether you do this or that. 
Just so, God never will force any indi- 
vidual to do his service as some would 
have you to believe. Jesus says, Verily, 
verily, I say unto thee, except a man be 

I would ask you what it would take 
to prefigure a birth; n it necessary to be 
baptized in order to have a right to the 
tree of life ? Our text says, if ye love 
me keep my commandments," as much 
as to say if ye don't love me ye will not 
keep my sayiugs. Christ asked his dis- 
ciples saying, whom do men say that 1- 
the Son of Man, am ? And they said, 
some say that thou art John the Baptist, 
sume Klias, and others Jeremias, or one 
of the prophets. And then he asked 
them who he was and Simon Peter an- 
swered and said, thou art the Christ the 
Son of the living God. Jesus said, 
Blessed art thou Simon Bargona, flesh 
and blood hath not revealed it unto thee 
but my Father which is in heaven. 
But He said thou art Peter and upon 
this rock (Christ) will I build my 
church and the gates of hell shall not 
prevail against it. Just so my dear 
readers, if we build upon that rock, we 
shall be able to stand and keep the say- 
ings of our blessed Master who is on 
the right hand of God, angels and au- 
thorities and powers being made sub- 
ject to him, keeping his glorious com- 
mandments for they are not grievous. 
Believe in God with all your heart, 
soul and strength, and repent thorough- 
ly for the deeds done in the body and 
then be immersed in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost for the remission of sins 
and you shall receive the Holy Ghost. 
Hence we see that Baptism is for the 
remission of sins, undoubtedly an essen- 
tial point. Now after we have got this 
far along, still keep moving dear broth- 
er or sister, never turn back to the 



world, fori thick if ever angels wept it 
would be to see a child of God turn 
back to the world and travel the broad 
road that leads to death and eternal 
misery. Awful thoughts to you who 
was on your way to heaven that you 
must be lost and forever lost. May 
God help you to turn from endless woe 
and misery. So my dear readers you 
may rest assured that God would have 
us do all things that he left upon record 
in that well known little book called 
the New Testament, such as feet wash- 
ing, the Lord's Supper, the Communion, 
the Salutation of the holy kiss, Noncon- 
formity, Prayer, Fasting, and in short 
to all his commands, for it is an evident 
fact that every individual that loves 
God will keep his sayings, for Jesus 
says, If a man love me, he will keep my 
words, and my Father will love him, 
and we will come unto him and make 
our abode with him. He that loveth 
me not keepeth not my sayings, and 
the word which ye hear is not mine 
but the Father which sent me." John 
14": 28, 24. Hence we see why 
they say they are not essential, 
because they love not the Father, nor 
the Son, but are built upon man's foun- 
dation which will not be able to stand. 
Then my dear friendly sinner, let me 
exhort you as one that loves your souls 
to build upon the rock Christ Jesus. 
Then you will be able to stand when 
heaven and earth shall pass away, yes, 
O yes, to live with Jesus throughout all 
the endless ages of eternity. Glorious 
hope that we can live when done with 
the turmoils of this earth. If we have 
made our peace with God we can be 
with the host that said Alleluia. Then 
we will be clothed in fine linen which 
is the righteousness of Saints, yea we 
can reign with Christ through all the 
millennial glory. Then we can be like 

him and wear crowns of glory in that 
happy land that is beyond death. Then, 
O, then, we can be in that city who 5 e 
builder and maker is God. Then O, 
then we can drink of the river that nev- 
er runs dry and there shall be no more 
curse, but the throne of God and of the 
Lamb shall be in it and his servants 
shall serve him and they shall see his 
face and his name shall be in their 
foreheads and there shall be no night 
there, and they need no candle, neither 
light of the sun for the Lord God giveth 
them light and they shall reign for ever 
and ever. Praise the Lord, Amen. 
Z. Annon. 

For tho Visitor 


"There is a way which seemoth right unto a 
man ; but the end thereof are the ways or 
death." Prov. 14: 12. 

Beloved brethren and sisters in 
the Lord. The subject under con- 
sideration appears to press on my 
mind considerable and by the help 
of God I will try and pen a few 
thonghts. We are all travelers to 
the grave and sooner or later we 
must stand before a just God to 
give account of tho deeds douein the 
body and if we are found in that 
selt-denial path that leads from 
earth to heaven and living in obedi- 
ence to God's word, it will be well 
with. us, and if not, it will be to our 

It appears that while there are so 
many modes of worship there is but 
one right way. There are two 
ways laid down in the Gospel, a 
broad way and a narrow way; one 
leads to heaven and the other leads 
down to the regions of death and 

"There is a way which seemeth 



right onto a man. 
v ay seem right ? 

Why docs tins; up, Christian friends and see where 

Is it because they 

were brought up in it or is it be- 
cause they put their dependence in 

man ami think that man can save 
them? I have heard men and wo- 
men say such and sueh a preacher 
such a good man. A man will 
i e saved because he is such a good 
preacher and at the same time he 
will not do one commandment, no, 
not one ! and the Savior says, "11' 
ye love me, keep my command- 
ments. And I will pray the Tather, 
and he shall give you another Com- 
forter that he may abide with you 
for ever." John 14: 15, 16. This 
way that see met h right unto a man 
does not make it right unless it 
agrees with the word of Gcd. When 
Noah was so faithfully warning the 
people to turn from their wicked 
wa} T , preaching to them a hundred 
and twenty ye*ars, they thought 
their way was right. But alas their 
way was death. They did not be- 
lieve that they would be destroyed 
from God's presence until it was too 
late. They followed after man's 
ways not God's; just as it is now. 
We can see multitudes of professed 
Christian people that are drifting 
down the current of time with the 
kingdom of this world, who make a 
loud profession of Christianity. 
Some will tell big stories and even 
untruths. How dwells the love of 
God in them? Again; the chil- 
dren of Israel when they wore un- 
der the command of Moses, how 
soon they took up with Korah, Da- 
than, and Abiram, and what was 

you are standing. Some of you are 
standing with one foot in the grave. 
Are you following after that meek 
and lowly Lamb of God or are yon 
still in the gall of bitterness and in 
the bonds of iniquity. If we receive 
the witness of men the witness of 
God is greater, for this is the wit- 
ness of God which he has testified of 
his Son. Man may stand up and 
make a great show to the world and 
profess to be one of God's ministers, 
and what is he if ho only follows the 
ways of man. I fear he is one of 
those that will say, "Lord, Lord, 
have we not propesied in thy name, 
and in thy name have cast out devi Is 
and in thy name done many wonder- 
ful works." It is "not every one that 
sayeth unto me Lord, Lord ! shall 
enter into the kingdom of heaven." 
brethren and sisters, be careful 
how you live and what you do and 
say. God says, "My ways are not 
your ways nor my thoughts your 
thoughts; as the heavens are high- 
er than the earth so are my ways 
above your ways. His watchful eye 
is continually on us. He ever knows 
the recess of your hearts and 
thoughts before they are formed into 

The prophet Isaiah says, a way- 
shall be opened and it shall be call- 
ed the way of holiness; the unclean 
shall not pass over it. As I have 
said, there are two ways, God's 
way and the way of Satan or the 
devil, and if we have not entered 
into this narrow way we are still 
on the broad way. In order to en- 

the result? The earth opened up ter in at the straight gate we must 
her mouth and swallowed them up ! deny ourselves of all the sinful 

pleasures of this world, repent, be- 
lieve, and be baptised for the remis- 

They all went down in the pit from 
the presence of a just God. Wake 



sion of sins, and we have the prom- 
ise. Now we must go on to per- 
fection as the Apostle Paul tells us, 
from one degree of grace unto anoth- 
er. There are so many stop here, 
thinking they have nothing more to 
do. O brethren and sisters be not 
deceived. There is no standing .still 

and pray always that he may be 
accounted worthy to stand belore 
God and be admitted into the shin- 
ing courts of heaven. Dear breth- 
ren and sisters, pray for your un- 
worthy brother that ye 111:13* go on 
from degree of grace unto another, 
that when we leave the shores of 

in life. The crown is not for those! time we may all meet in heaven. 

who make a profession and stop 
there, but for those that hold out 
faithful to the end. How often do 
we see persons coming to the house 
of God on the Lord's day and as 


S. A. Sjsler. 

There is nothing, more clearly taught 
soon as they get there the}- will seeiin the Scriptures than that cver^ con- 
some one and say, "How are yon. I verted person is also sanctified. But it 
How does your grain look, or "How i does not follow that this sanctification in 
are yon jotting along with your! each case is necessarily entire or perfect, 
stock: This is very wet weather we Converts may gradually increase in 
have. We can't raise nothing this sauctifyiDg grace. Or thry may by 
way." Next thing we hear, "This j faith and prayer receive sudden acces- 
is very dry weather. We will ail sions of sanctifying power which may 
starve to death if we don't get rain 
soon." Brethren, this ought not to 
be. Do your part and God will do 
his. Pray more and talk about 
heavenly things. God gives us more 
than we deserve and we are too un- 
thankful to him. Eemember the 
way that God has laid down. The 
Saviour says, "Let not your heart 
be troubled." 

"Watch and pray. Let every one 

seem almost as wonderful as their first 
conversion. It would be well, however, 
for each saint, in such case, to regard 
this flood of spirituality as but one of a 
series of installments of grace which he 
needs to adva ice him toward that com- 
plete fulness which lies before the saint 
be he prophet or apostle. 

The consecration and that sanctifica- 
tion which give a child of God the com- 
p'ete and continuous triumph of faith 
be concerned about the way 7 . Don't: over unbelief, and of spirituality over 
take my way, of my brother's way, carnality; which make the will and 
but take God's way, and meet with 1 glory of God the full and unhesitating 

another at the family altar, and 
exhort one another, and so much 
more as ye see the day approaching. 
If we carry out these resolutions 
I believe we are truly T following him 
who said, "I am the way." Then 
we know to a demonstration that 
we have passed from death unto life 
because we love the brethren. .Now 
may God help you to be watchful 

motive of the mind and heart, every 
day and every hour; subduing the 
world the flesh and the devil with full 
promptitude and victorious power, may 
in a very legitimate sense be called per- 
fect consecration and entire sanctifica- 
tion. But there may be vastly much to 
be done in the great common lying be- 
tween such a state and that of the 
saints around the eternal throne; and 



fresh supplies of grace, as daily broad, 
and great enlargement and perfecting of 
the spiritual man, are Deeded, needed, 
needed stillj till our attainments in grace 
have ripened into a completeness on 
earth that almost entitles them to be 
called the first letters of the alphabet of 
the inconceivable erudition of holiness 
in glory above. 

To the attainment of this finite com- 
pleteness of entire consecration and per- 
fect holiness, to which we have alluded 
above, we think every convert ought to 
press forward with full hope of its at- 
tainment in the church militant, and, 
having attained it, to press on with in- 
creased ardor toward the infinite. We 
do not conceal our belief that increased 
holiness will make the saint more sens- 
itive to all the imperfections which may 
attach to his own soul and life. So 
there is no danger of his becoming, by 
advanced attainment, self-righteousness. 
His humility and seli-abasement will in- 
crease the more with increesed clearness 
of sp : ritual sight, and deepen immesur- 
ably as he nears the ineffable throne of 
Infinite Holiness. The seU-righteous- 
ness of the Pharisee and the holiness of 
the genuine saint are as unlike as hell 
and heaven. The one, if not sheer hy- 
pocrisy, has pride founded on spiritual 
blindness; the other is humble because 
of divine light shining on limited at- 
tainments and showing how immesura- 
bly far they fall short of the perfection 
of angelic holiness. 

The above is but a simple statement 
of some truths on the subject of holiness, 
on which there has been full as much 
controversy as sacred exemplification by 
the contestants. We believe the essen- 
tial principles in the foregoing state- 
ment are fully sustained both by the 
word of God and Christian experience. 
Wc do not argue the subject, however, 

further than a simple statement, com- 
bined with the scriptural knowlede, the 
observation, and the experience of our 
readers, will constitute it an argument. — 
Rel. Telescope. 


1. Mind your business. I assume 

that you have a busines's — a lawful bus- 
iness of some sort. If you arc an idler, 
you will probably be a busybody in 
other men's matters, and have no bus- 
iness in the world. The world was not 
made for vagabonds. Adam and Eve 
were children, but the garden was 
something more than a playground. It 
was their business to dress and keep it. 
They might attend flowers for beauty 
and fragrance, but they must not neg- 
lect the pea-vines and early potatoes. 

Mind your businees. Be sure it is 
something useful. If it is hurtful, it is 
none of your business and you had bet- 
ter leave it alone. If the thing be 
wrong, the busier you are the worse it 
will be for you. If you do not mind 
your business, you may be certain that 
Satan is contriving some mischief, and 
will promplty set you to do his busi- 

2. Mind your businesss. Have 
nothing to do with Satan's business It 
is always improper work. A certain 
man, it is said made a fortune by mind- 
ing his own business. Yet your busi- 
ness may have something to do with 
your neighbor. "Am I my brother's 
keeper?" was Cain's question. "Thou 
shalt in any wise reprove thy neighbor, 
nor suffer sin upon turn." It is part of 
our business to bear one another'3 in- 
firmities and burdens. The text does 
not say, mind his busines; but mind 
your business. Destroy all the wheat 
in your field for his sake as for your 



own. It is not intermeddling to pull 
his ox out of the mire. Christ said, "I 
must be about my Father's business-" 
He made it his own. 

3. Mind your business. Study to do 
your own business. Keep your mind 
upon it. Not slothful in business is 
linked with fervent in spirit, serving 
the Lord." Push your business. Do 
not suffer it to push you. Rdiueinber 
the ancient rhyme about the "little 
busy bee.' ; Do your business with all 
your might. Do not go about it grudg- 
ingly and fretfully. Let your thoughts 
be, "I delight to do thy will." Do not 
find fault with Adam. You ought to 
be more than a pair of hands. Keep 
your mind upon your business, but re- 
member worry is not work. Be dili- 
gent in business. In one word be busy, 
but not a busybody. — Advent and Sab- 
bath Advocate. 

• — 

Need of Enthusiasm. 

The Baptist Union well says: 
"Enthusiasm, makes men strong It 
wakes them up, brings out their 
latent powers, keeps up incessant 
action, impels to tasks requiring 
strength ; and these develop it. 
Many are born to be giants, yet few 
grow above common men, from lack 
ot enthusiasm. They need waking 
ing up j if set on fire by some eager 
impulse, inspired by some grand re- 1 
solve, they will soon rise head and 
shoulders above their fellows But 
they sleep, doiee, wait for public sen- 
timent, cling to the beaten paths, 
dread sacrifices, shun hardships, and 
die weaklings. 

"Enthusiasm makes men happy, 
keeps them fresh, hopeful, joyous. 
Life never stagnates with them, they 

pate a 'good time coming,' and make 
it come. 

"It makes men useful. No one 
does much without it ; every one 
does more with it. It the church 
could double its stock in it, she 
would more than double her force 
and usefulness. It is her great ne- 
cessity of this hour. Not one tenth 
of her intellect, wealth resources, 
are developed. She has enough to 
clear this whole land of ignorance, 
intemperance, vice and miser)*, if it 
were once fully set in motion. There 
i« a might)' work to be done, but 
she does not -do it with her might.' 
If our ministers were like Paul in 
spirit, they would resemble him in 
success • they would not wait for 
calls to easy, comfortable fields, but 
feel sent where needed most, where 
people are worst, meanest, most de- 
graded by sin. 

"Let us pray for enthusiasm, a 
noble divine inspiration, which will 
end our self seeking and idleness, 
and thrust us into eager conflicts 
with sin. If filled with the Spirit, 
we shall not lack this divine zeal." 

Forgive Your Enemies. 

There are many good reasons for do- 
ing so. 

He who does not forgive his enemies, 
wilt often mistake friends for foes. Be- 
ing revengful, he will be suspicious 
He will miscons rue men's actions, and 
misjudge their motives. Should any 
give him that rare token of valuable 
friendship which consisists in affection- 
ate reproof, he would esteeem it unkind. 
For the same reason he would cheri-h 
jealousy, and would mark almost all 
actions with an evil eye. Turning 
friends into foes in this way, is most in- 

keep sweet, seldom croak, anlici- jurious; it is self-torment. 



Bat Buppose that Borne are jour real 

enemies. Perhaps you have given 

them m no h provocation. If so, rem em - 

ieir fault doea not canoe) yours, 

nor can their sin bo a cloak for your 
criminality. At least, be bonest, and 

take as much blame to yourself as you 
ascribe to them 

Although your enemy wantonly in- 
tends to do you evil, yet God may sit- 
perintend to do you good. So his ha- 
tred shall not hurt and may even bene- 
fit you. Thus, the plotting of Joseph's 
brethren led to his promotion at the 
court of Pharaoh. The curses of Shimei 
were the precursors of David's triumph- 
ant return to the holy city. "Let him 
alone," said the royal fugitive, "and let 
him curse, for the Lord hath bidden 
him. It may be the Lord will requite 
?nc (/ood for his cursing this day." In 
like manner, when your enemies assail 
you, look up to God and say, 

''When men of spite against me join, 
The}' are the sword, the baud is thine." 

and he will not suffer the sword to 
prosper against you. . 

God commands you to lay aside all 
malice — to put off anger, wrath, and 
bitterness — to recompense to no man 
evil for evil — to forbear and forgive. 
He who breaks God's commandments, 
must bear God's anger. 

They who do not exercise forgiveness, 
shall nol receive it. He who lives and 
dies unpardoning, lives and dies unpar- 
doned. The true Witness hath said, 
"If ye forgive not men their trespasses, 
neither will your Father forgive your 
trespasses." What terror these words 
bear to all the unforgiving. 

Not to forgive is a daring assumption 
of the aw fnl prerogative of God. "Ven- 
geance is mine, I will repay saith the 
Lord. Who art thou that judgest 
another man's servant ? To his own 

r he stand eth or falleth." cur ly 
God will rebuke the intrusion of your- 
self into bis judgment seat. So the 
I blow which you aim at your fellow sin- 
ner and fellow-servant will return upon 
your own soul. 

The best and wisest men of every aire 
bave practiced forgiveness. When Ste- 
phen was enduring that dreadful 
by stoniug, he cried, "Lord lay not this 
sin to their ehar_e." All the martyrs 
followed bis example When reviled, 
they blessed. All saints of later times 
have done the same. How creditable 
it is to the memory of one of the re- 
formers, that "he never forgot any 
thing except injuries." Who would 
not be like such a man ? 

To forgive the most bitter enemies is 
to be like Jesus, who beholding the un- 
feeling cruelty of his enemies in mock 
ing his dying agonies, yet in that dread- 
ful hour not only prayed for their for- 
giveness, but framed an argument in 
extenuation of their guilt: "Father, 
forgive them ; for they know not what 
they do." Would you not be like 
Christ? Can you ever be "satisfied" 
until you awake in his likeness f 

You wish to be great. Then remem- 
ber that there is more greatness iu ru- 
ling your own spirit than in taking a 
city. The poorest of all contrite souls 
has the pre-eminence over him who 
should subdue the earth to his scepter, 
but should not subdue his own passions. 
"It is the glory of man to pass over a 
transgression." To err is human. To 
revenge is devilish. To forgive is di. 

It is a mark of peculiar guilt and 
folly not to forgive. The best authority 
teaches, tbat "anger rest? only iu the 
bosom of fools," and that to "L 
man is to be a murderer." 

Forgiveness often converts foes into 



friends. It may thus affect your en- 1 
emies. It would be very pleasant to 
secure the good will of those who dis-j 
like you. But resentment will only! 
irritate and enrage. No enemy is won 
by hatred. Leviathan is never thus I 
tamed. "Grievious words stir up an- 
ger." It is "a soft answer" that "turns 
away wrath" Learn to overcome evil 
with good. 

Remember, too, that you are not 
much your soul is hart. The 
bitterness of enemies is not the bitter- 
ness of death. Who can harm you if 
you follow that which is good? Ma- 
lignity in striking one dagger against 
the bosom of its object, buries ten in the 
heart of the assailant. The most ex- 
pensive of all methods of being equal to 
your foe is to hate him. The cheapest 
mode of gaining a lawful and undoubt- 
ed advantage over him is to forgive 

He who does not forgive, must pre 
pare for a strife and every evil work. 
It is a wise rule to "leave off conten- 
tion before it be meddled with." Defile 
not thy conscience, embitter not thy 
life with wars and fightings. 

Besides, you and your enemy will 
soon stand together at the same bar of 
omniscient judgment. If he has to be 
judged, so have you. Nor can you de- 
ny that you have often and very wick- 
edly sinned against God. Why should 
you not be merciful, that "you may ob 
tain mercy V* You owe your Lord ten 
thousands talents; why should you not 
forgive your fellow- servant fifty pence? 
If God bring you into judgment, you 
cannot answer for one or a thousand of 
your heinous sins against him. Does it 
then become you to be unforgiving re- 
specting the few and slight offences 
commitred against yourself? 

Christianity is practically worth very 

little to him whom it does not enable 
to triumph over all sinful enmiti 
embrace the bitterest enemy in the 
arms of holy benevolence is one of the 
earliest and siaiplest and grandest 
achievements of vital and evang 
piety. Shall your, religion be worth- 

Prayer for your enemies wi'i 
much more likely to make them asham- 
ed and miserable, until they cease their 
hostility, than any thing that revenge 
can inflict. Even persecution hi 
has been known to grow pale and to 
quake under the influence of hearty 

Eternity is near. Unconceived glo- 
ries or terrors will soon strike awe into 
every soul of man. Then all the petty 
strifes among the potsherds will 
vested of the unreal consequence ; and 
many things on earth regarded as _ 
will consume away like the fat of larn'-s. 
Look at the grounds of your enmity. 
Can you justify it in eternity ? 

Thus are you called and urged to the 
duty of forgiveness. More sublime 
sanctions attach to no human ol 

And now, do you forgive all you 
^mies f Perhaps you say, "I can fur- 
give, but I can't forget." If you meau 
that you cannot erase from the tablet t 
your memory all impression, so as to be 
wholly unable to recollect the offence, 
then you are not required to forget. In 
this sense Jehovah did not fori: 
offences. Yet he says, "Their sin and 
their iniquities will I remember no 
more." Now we are required to for- 
give as He forgives. When you are re- 
quired to forget as well as forgive, the 
meaning is, that you must not willing- 
ly retain a remembrance of the offence 
— thoughts of it must not be oher 
— the recollection of it not awaken 


tl< ity ; nor must the repetition of the 
offence rekindle old anger or hatred 

You must also forgive, however often 
the offence be repeated, though it be 
D times a day," or "seventy times 
seven." You must love your enemy; 
pray for him ; wish- well to him ; do 
him good ; if he be hungry, feed him ; 
if he thirst, give him drink; if he be 
naked, clothe him. And you must do 
all sincerely, habitually, benevolently, 
willingly ; not for a pretence, nor by 
( ostraint of the fear of hell. The sor- 
rows and sufferings or your most cruel, 
and persevering foe must be no matter 
of joy to you. "He that is glad at ca- 
lamities shall not be unpunished." You 
must "love your enemies " To do so 
is the badge of discipleship in the school 
of Christ, and the token and pledge of 
eternal life. If you find no such spirit 
in you, then you are a guilty, unpar- 
doned, unholy sinner, in the gall of bit- 
terness and in the bond of iniquity. 
Therefore you must be converted. You 
must be born again. In malice you 
must become a child. Without a thor- 
ough change of heart you cannot be 
saved. The alternative is regeneration 
or perdition. You must be born again, 
and your enmity slain, or you must 
sink to endless woe. 

Antiqtity of the Scriptures. 
Few of us ever s + op to think bow old 
the Bible is Yet "the Scriptures are 
believed by candid critics to contain 
the most ancient forms of truth known 
to men." With the aid of chronologic- 
al tables, any one may easily make 
profitacle comparison between the an- 
tiquity of the books and that of other 
writings and events, The Scriptures 
coutain the only authentic history of 
the world before the flood. We find in 

the Peututeucch one or two stanzas of 
poetry composed in the antediluvian pe- 
riod. The Hebrew statues were enacted 
a thousand years before Justiuian re- 
formed the lloman juresprudenoe. In 
the Bible we have the record of charter- 
ed rights sacred to the people more 
than two thousand years before Magua 

What a sensation would be produced 
if the first chapter of Genesis should ap- 
pear for the first time in one of our 
newspapers to-morrow ! Y T et there can 
be no doubt that chapter contains the 
oldest writing, twenty -five hundred 
years before the invention of printing. 
Xenophon's record on the conversation 
of Socrates, in his Memorabilia seems an 
old book to us, yet similar topics were 
discussed in Ecclesiastes six hundred 
years before. The works of Tacitus, 
Plutarch, Quiutillian are not modern, 
yet the books of the New Testament are 
older than they. 

As to the book of Job, its age is be- 
)ond conjecture. Those who make it 
as n oderj as they can are compelled to 
place its origin at one thousand years 
before Homer. When Priam was king 
of Troy, Job was of remote antiquity 
The name of Alexander has no modern 
sound for us yet when Alexander in- 
vaded Syria, the book of Job might 
have been read before him as the work 
of a great author more time-honored 
than the name of Alexander is now. 

The writings of Confucius are mod- 
ern compared with most of the Bible ; 
and the most that the Hindoos can just- 
ly claim for their sacred books, the Ve- 
das, is that they were written five hun- 
dred years after the death of Moses. 
The Koran is a book fresh from the 
press campared with the Scriptures. — 
Dr. Upson. 



The Christian in His Business. 

BY TII0:>. SMYTH, D. D. 

Labor of some kind is necessary. If 
a man will not labor, neither shall he 
eat in quietness and joy. This is a part 
of the curse of sin and of man's present 
probationary state. As such you will 
regard it. You will accept it as a part 
of the cross and your allotted duty here 
below, and see in it the divine wisdom 
and goodness. Seek the presence and 
blessing of God to give you an humble, 
cheerful, willing spirit, to hallow your 
daily work with your smile, to ennoble 
it with his approbation, and to enrich it 
with his gracious furtherance aud suc- 

"There is nothing on earth so lowly but 

duty giveth it importance; 
No station so degrading but it is enno- 
bled by obedience; 
Yes, to break stones upon the highway, 

acknowledging the Lord in thy lot, 
Hnppy shalt thou be and honorable, 
more than many children of the mighty," 

Regard your occupation as your 
Christian field. Ask guidance in select 
ing your profession. Consecrate it to 
Christ. Implore his daily and con- 
stant presence in it. Live in it for him. 
Labor as in his sight. Be eminent in 

lu older to live to Christ, every en- 
gagement and business must be chosen 
and undertaken with regard to your ob- 
ligation to him. You must not a 
I a weight of cares beyond the measure 
jof your capacity and strength. 
! are not to take upon yourself other bur- 
jdens than are put upon you by oeoessi- 
| ty or duty, nor to put yourself in the 
(way of them. Covetousness, ambition, 
j pride, self-confidence, glorying in your 
! wisdom, skill, and capacity for business, 
or an improper condescension to the 
wishes of others may lead you to di 
You may thus overwhelm yourself and 
| be submerged under the weight and 
multitude of self-imposed engagements, 
to which the Lord has not called you. 
i Beset with care, worried with constant 
(anxiety, you may become depressed in 
' spirit, uneasy in conscience, cold and 
! languid in duty, joyless in heart. V >u 
' can not look up with freedom and con- 
'fidence; a chain of self-upbraiding fear 
drags you down. You can not be spir- 
itually minded, which is life and peace; 
you must become carnally minded, which 
is death. 

As there is an order of duty, so is 
there an order as regards the time to be 
devoted to it. To every duty there is a 
time and a season; a time proportioned 

it for diligence, and for whatsoever 
things are honorable and of good re- 1 to its import mce as related to your soul, 
port. This is well pleasing in Christ, to God, to your family, to the church, 
Keep your business in subjection to him. 'and the interests of the Redeemer's 
Regard its interests as subordinate to kingdom. You are therefore to "re- 

those of your soul, your family and the 
church. And that it may not become a 

deem the time," to buy it back at any 
price from the enslaving, grasping pow- 

snare to you, give of your substance ' er of a sinful, selfish and ambitious 
regularly and systematically, according! world. 

The common idea that business — that 
is, merely one kind of business, and 
that the least intellectual, moral, or 
spiritual — must be attended to, and 
swallow up the time required for the 
[duty we owe to ourselves, to our faun- 

as God has prospered you, to every good 
work. Be ever found willing to com- 
municate and ready to distribute, not by 
constraint, but willingly: forward to de- 
vise and to execute liberal things for 
the church and the world. 



and to the ohuroh, is nothing less 
than atheistic, profane, God-defying, 
and suicidal. It inverts the pyramid of 
duty. It makes mammon master, and 

its authority and will the rule of duty. 
Aud as this "business" is very much 
\ every man chooses to make it, the j 
common maxim in reality makes a man's 
will the rule of duty and God's will 
subordinate to man's caprice. It is a 
violation of the constitution of nature, 
of your own uature, and also of that of 
the family and the church. It is not 
of the Father. It is of the devil, and 
is one of those destructive lies which he 

But in order to live to Christ in your 
daily calling, you must not only limit 
aud wisely apportion your duties to your 
time and strength; you must also regu- 
kte your feelings towards your earthly 
pursuits. You may not perhaps assume 
too many worldly cares or too much 
business, you may even be a drone and 
an idler in the world, aud yet have your 
heart and your affections set too much 
upon the beggarly elements and occupa- 
tions of earth. A man may drown in 
a little brook as well as in a great river, 
and a man may be ungodly, unspiritual, 
and worldly, even when his interest in 
business is small. You may not, you 
must not be idle. You must work, and 
be '-'diligent" in business. But you 
must so learn Cnrist and seek power 
from on high as at the same time to be 
"fervent in spirit, serving the Lord" — 
as to be wisely worldly, but not worldly 
wise — as, in short, to live to Christ, and 
yet live in the busy world. You must 
assume no cares and duties but those 
you can refer to Christ, on which you 
can ask his blessing, in which you can 
enjoy his presence, and by which you 
may best serve and glorify him. Zeal 
for his cause, desire for his glory, and 

making this the supreme end and sin 
in all your undertakings, this is living 
to Christ. 

"Be this ray one great business here, 
With holy trembling, holy fe:ir, 

To make my culling sure; 
Thine utmost counsel to fulfil, 
And suffer till thy righteous will, 

And to the end endure." 

Individual Power- 
Ideas that sway the world are 
born of heroic souls and uttered 
by individual lips. Great thoughts 
that have the axles of society, on 
which nations poised and swung 
around, first sprung from single 
hearts. No army delivered the old 
Hebrews from bondage, but one 
man, Moses, did. No senate or 
statesmen raised Israel to its height 
or unmatched national grandeur, 
but one kingly man, David, did. No 
school of divines first gave us the 
English Bible, but John WicklifTe 
did. No royal court discovered 
America, but Cristopher Columbus 
did. No circle of social science in- 
terpreted the laws of the universe, 
but Galileo did. No sovereign or 
parliament saved English liberties, 
but Oliver Cromwell did. No com- 
bination or confederacy rescued 
Scotland from political ecclestical 
enemies, but John Knox did. And 
of him says Carlyle: "John Knox 
was the author of Oliver Cromwell, 
and the father of English Puritan- 
ism ; he desired a nation of God- 
fearing men who should be govern- 
ed by the Bible ; and he adds, 
"What John Knox has suffered by 
ungrateful generations should hum- 
ble us in the dust, for the selected 
man of the earth to me is John 
Knox." No assembly of divines 



wrote the book which next to the' some of the most formidable dis- 
Bible, has the strongest hold on leases flesh is heir to We are 
English hearts, but John Bunyan I not going to repeat these common- 

did. No chamber of commerce 
taught England to abolish the slave 
trade, but William Wilberforce did. 
So every grand work for God and 
humanity has been horn and car- 
ried on to glorious consummation 
by the burning energy of some sin- 
sanctified soul. Church meetings 
do not originate in orphan asylums 
or temperance societies; they al- 
ways spring out of the brain of some 
one brave man. It has not been 
corporations that have started the 

places. But we believe that we 
shall do good service by laying be- 
fore our readers certain striking 
facts which not very long ago occu- 
pied the French Academy of Medi- 
cine, and were published by one of 
its members, Dr. Jolly. 

According to this learned physi- 
cian, it appears from the French 
medical statistics, that diseases of 
the nervous centres have incfei 
at a frightful rate among the French; 
that insanity, general and pro : . 

great reforms of the world; the ]sive paralysis, softening of the brain 

moral miracles of time have always 
been wrought by individuals. From 
Moses down to Martin Luther, vast 

and spinal marrow, cancerous dis- 
eases of the lips and the tongue, ap- 
peared to have increased hand-in - 

socialand civil reforms have always hand with the revenues derived from 

been led by single heroic souls. Less 
than one hundred years ago there 
left Oxford, England, two young 

the impost on tobacco. Nay, more 
we are positively assured that the 
increase of tho French population 

men full of clear conviction of duty has been checked by the use of to- 
and faith in their own individuali- . bacco. 

ty ; having, too, a profound experi- In all this there is nothing new. 
ence of the love of Jesus, they lit up! Precisely the same accusations were 
a flame of salvation that spread over brought against tobacco by the earl- 
two hemispheres and burned in a ! iest writers on the sublet, some two 

million ot hearts — George Whitefield 
and John Wesley. 

The world and the church make 
no progress without leaders, heroic 
Bouls who plow themselves into his- 
tory, and rule us even from their 


Ever since the introduction of to- 
bacco into Europe, the gravest de- 
nunciations have been launched 
against it, and physicians of the 
highest rank have attributed to the 
practice of smoking and "snuffing" 

hundred years ago. Still, it ma}- be 
worth our while to listen to the re- 
cital of the modern evils which the 
continental physicians ascribe to the 
weed, however painful it may be to 
hear so bad an account ot that 
which many a smoker prefers to 
food; and which so many believe to 
be an innocent enjoyment if not a 
positive mental support, equally ac- 
ceptable after the labors of the body 
or tho mind. 

According to the statistics of Dr. 
Rubk), the number of lunatic- is 
much greater in northern countries, 
where to consumption of spirituous 



Liquors and tho use of tobacco are 
much greater than in southern coun- 
tries, where tho peoplo are very so- 
l er, and small smokers. According 
to M. Rtoreau, not a single case oi 
general paralysis is seen in Asia 
Minor, where there is no abuse of al- 
coholic liquors, and whore they 
smoke a kind of tobacco which is 
almost tree from nicotine, or the pe- 
culiar poison in tobacco. On the 
other hand, insanity is frightfully 
increasing in Europe, just in propor- 
tion to the increase in the use of to- 
bacco. It appears that from 1830 
to 1862 the revenues from the im- 
post on tobacco in France rose from 
£1,250,000 to £8,333,333— a tre- 
mendous figure, certainly, to have 
disappeared from the pockets of the 
people into smoke. But, hand-in- 
hand with this increase in the con- 
sumption of tobacco, there appears 
to have been during the same period 
an augmentation in the number of 
lunatics in France from 8,000 to 44,- 
000, or rather 60,000, if we take in- 
to account other lunatics besides 
those in the public asylums. Nor 
is that all; there are other diseases 
of the nervous centres referred to 
the same origin, and not mentioned 
in the statistics, which raise the sum 
total to 100,000 persons who in 
France alone suffer from the poison- 
ous effects of tobacco .smoke. 

Proceeding with his inquiries, Dr. 
Jolly visited all the asylums, and 
consulted the case books of private 
practice, in order to throw more 
light on this important subject; and 
the result is his firm conviction that 
among the men it is muscular or 
narcotic paralysis which predomi- 
nates and constitutes the excess of 
the normal number of lunatics, 

whilst the other forms of madness 
disclose but slight variations in their 
number; and, among the anteced- 
ents oi the cases, ho always found 
that they could bo traced to the 
"abuse oi tobacco" In the asylums 
for female lunatics, on the contrary, 
he only found the older forms of in- 
sanity, and general paralysis was 

Of course in all this there might 
be only coincidence, but when coin- 
cidences become numerous they are 
equivalent to demonstrations, and 
it is positively averred that general 
paralysis preferentially attacks per- 
sons who smoke tobacco more or 
less saturated with, nicotine Soldiers 
and sailors especially, who smoke 
more than others of the population, 
figure foremost in the number of 
paralytic lunatics, whilst, on the 
other hand, women are almost ex- 
empt from that malady. Those 
populations who do not smoke, or 
who smoke inert substances, such as 
hops or tea, enjoy the same immu- 

Perhaps it may be said that the 
abuse of alcoholic liquors is too o9- 
ten the concomitant of that of tobac- 
co to allow us to separate the effects 
of the two causes; but without de- 
nying the pernicious effects of the 
Frenchman's favorite absinthe, cog- 
nac and other spirituous liquors, in 
the progress of tho evil, Dr. Jolly 
believes he has demonstrated that 
the abuse of tobacco must be re- 
garded as the chief cause of the 
general paralysis of the insane, and 
for the following reason : He met 
with paralytic madmen who had 
been water-drinkers, but immoder- 
ate smokers; and Dr. Maillot, chief 
of the French Army Board of 



Health, found that among the very 
numerous cases of paralysis coming 
under his notice, thero were many 
patients who were remarkable for 
their sobriety as to the use of spir- 
ituous liquors, but immoderate 
smokers of the pipe or cigar. Fin- 
ally, in certain provinces of France 
for instance in Saint Onge, Limousin, 
and Bretagne, where there is as yet 
very little smoking, but where an 
enormous quantity of brandy is 
drunk, general paralysis is almost 

It is, however, to the young that 
the evil of smoking is likely to be 
most disastrous. Whatever benefit 
may be derived from smoking in ma- 
turity and old age, it is obvious that 
the young cannot need the factitious 
aid of a narcotic. Parents should 
look to this, and prevent the must 
deplorable physical and moral con- 
sequences of the habit in their chil- 
dren. Many a youth may date the 
ruin ot his health and character from 
the first whiff of tobacco, which, by 
dint of nauseous practice, he waa at 
length able to smoke, in the foolish 
imitation of manhood. That smok- 
ing musl, impair the digestion and 
derange the nervous system of the 
young, seems certain, and that it 
may lead to drunkenness, or excess 
in drink, is more probable, from the 
thirst which it necessarily occa- 

Associations with the Wicked. 
Huw many affecting conformations of i good 

Egyptian kings. This princess was in- 
troduced to Jewish society, habits, and 
influences, at the time when the Jewish 
kingdom wa3 at the zenith of its power 
aud glory, and when the worship of Je- 
hovah was conducted with its gr< 
ritualistic grandeur and purity. She 
was, moreover, married to a man who, 
in point of intellectual capacity, tower- 
ed far above his contemporaries, and he 
a man of strong religious tendencies. 
Now, surely, if ever under any circum- 
stances, it might have been supposed 
that the good would triumph over the 
evil — the true over the false — the wor- 
ship of Jehovah over the idolatries of 
the heathen, and that Pharaoh's daugh- 
ter, like the Queen of Sheba, would be- 
come a servant of the true God. But 
instead of this, Solomon was drawn 
away to the worship of the false gods of 
his Egyptian wife. Not only so, he was 
drawn by his other wives to the temples, 
alters, aud service of the false gods of 
the several nations to which they re- 
spectively belonged. So that the man 
who had been specially favored of God, 
who on two distinct occasions had been 
visited by Him in dreams and visions of 
the night, who had built for his wor- 
ship a temple which was the glory of 
the kingdom, and the wonder of the 
world, and who in wisdom had excelled 
all the men of his age — this man was 
seen going to the temple of x^shtaroth, 
bowing before the alters of IMileolm, 
burning incense to Chemosh, and even 
joining in the bloody rites of Moloch. 
It was not the good that sanctified the 
evil, it was the evil that corrupted the 

corrupting power of evil associatious 
arc to be f^uud in the pages of the Bi~ 

From all of which it follows that it 
is much easier to corrupt than to sancti- 

ble. The saddest of all may be found |fy, to do mischief than to do good, to 
in the history of Solomon. He takes : hinder the growth of spiritual life than 
to wife the daughter of one of the .to promote it. Hence, iu the contests 



w< have to wage on the ^ido of the good 
and against the evil, we shall Jo well to 
remember that the evil has many ad- 
vantages over the good, to begin with. 
It has on its side the instincts and pas- 
sions of a nature alienated from God, 
the multitude, and therefore the power, 
of example; things seen and temporal, 
and therefore apparently present advan 
So that if ever the thought 
should occur to any one, "I may join 
with the wicked in their pleasures and 
make them better," let the lessons of 
this article utter their warning; "They 
will be more likely to injure you. than 
you to benefit them." Our safety lies 
in avoiding all unnecessary contact with 
evil, and in keeping as far as possible 
from all those companionships, pleasures 
and pursuits which are dangeroug in 
their tendency. 

mond necklace had done its work it had 
disgraced one countess, dishonored a 
cardinal, branded with a red-hot iron a 
favorite of the court, and blackened a 
!' history already infamous. Not 
so when my Lord gathers up his jewels. 
They shall come from the east, and from 
the west, and from the north, and from 
the south. He will send out his mes- 
senger angels, and tell them to gather 
them up from all the sea. Golconda, 
and Ceylon and Coromandel, will send 
their best treasures. The whole uni- 
verse will make contribution towards it, 
and the brightest gems in the place will 
be the gems that came up from earth. 
They will flash in the swaying scepter, 
and the gleaming crown, and in the 
belt of imperial beauty, and in all the 
vases of eternity, "in the day when the 
Lord of Hosts makes up his jewels." 


In the latter part of the last century 
Messrs. Boemer & Cassange, the most 
celebrated jewelers of the world, resolv- 
ed that they would fashion a diamond 
necklass such as the world never saw 
They sent out their agents in all lands 
to gather up the most costly gems. 
They stopped not for any expense. In 
the year T782 the necklace was done. 
There were in it eight hundred dia- 
monds, swinging around in nine rows, 
waving up to the throat, dropping over 
the chest and shoulders, pendent in 
crosses, and crowns, and lillies — swing- 
ing m a very blaze of loops, festoons 
and clusters. Oh ! what a day it must 
have been when Louis XVI. presented 
that to the Queen, and in the presence 
of the court, Marie Antoinette put on 
the necklace ! But the court could not 
pay for it and there were robber hands 
that longed for it, and before that dia- 


What should a gospel journal be ? 

1. It should be as emphatically de- 
voted to the gospel, to the cause of 
Christ, and the kingdom of God, as the 
evangelist is to the preaching of the 
gospel, or the faithful instructor to the 
teaclnng of the saints. It should 
abound with the gospel in manner, style 
and language. In teaching it should 
abound in the language of the apostles, 
and first teachers in the churches. In 
both preaching the gospel to the world 
and teaching the saints, Bible things 
should be called by Bible names. Ev- 
erything in the Bible can be set forth in 
Bible words. When we get new names, 
there is danger of new things. We 
want nothing newer than the things set 
forth by our Lord and His Apostles. 
It is easy to see when a man wants 
something new, as it is when he wants 
the old things of the kingdom. It is 



easy to see when a man or paper is de 
voted to the Lord and his word. It 
will appear in all he says and will gleam 
out at every angle. 

2. While it should be firm, decided, and 
even determined, its bearing should be 
noble, pleasant and agreeable. While 
it should make its issues clearly and 
stand to its ground with manliness and 
even inflexibly, it should do so in mild- 
ness and kindness. It should be of the 
highest order in dignity, and bearing, 
in all the courtesies and amenities 
amoDg men, no matter how widely they 
may differ, nor how greatly they may 
err. It is the time to try a man's spir- 
it wlun you controvert his positions, or 
question his practice. The man who 
cannot bear contradiction or criticism, or 
who cannot bear to be misrepresented, 
abased or treated malignantly, should 
by no means ever become an editor. He 
must "endure hardness as a good sol- 
dier" and hear with the infirmities of 

o The most difficult part of journal- 
ism is in the management of contribu- 
tors and men who want to manage the 
journalist. They think they sec as 
clearly as day what he ought to do, or 
ought not to do, how he should have 
done this or how he should have done 
that ; that he should have put his pen 
on this or should not have put his pen 
on that. The manly journal that strikes 
through ail this, and is not afraid to do 
right and maintain the right all the 
time, is the journal that is needed But, 
of course, one man will condemn be- 
cause he did not publish this, and 
use he did not publish 


Bt'mghumble before God is one thing; 
being humbled before God is altogether 
another thing. W T e are humbled be- 

fore God because we have not been 
humble. We are humbled on account 
of sin. Had we been humble, we 
should have received grace to prevent it. 
For God "resisteth the proud and giveth 
irrace to the humble." 

The only humble place is in the pres- 
ence of God. It is only out of his 
presence we are in danger of being lift- 
ed up. People indeed say that it is 
dangerous to be too often on the mount. 
But the danger is not in being on the 
mount, but in coming down from the 
mount. When we come down we begin 
to think that we have been there, and 
then pride comes in. Paul did not need 
a thcrn when he was in the third heavens. 
But after his return he was in danger 
of being exalted above measure by the 
thoughts that he had been where no one 
else had been. 

True humility does not consist in 
thinking badly about ourselves, but in 
never thinking about ourselves at all. 
This is the place which is hard to reach 
— to get done with the constant repeti- 
tion of I, I, I. People must be talking 
of themselves, and their pride is nour- 
ished by telling how evil they are, if 
this suits their theology. It is sadly 
curious to see some men change their 
tone as they change their views; just 
as in the world men make a boast of 
their vices or of their virtues, as the 
one or the other may attract notice or 
admiration. But in either case it is I, 
I, I. Some one has said — "If you be- 
gin a sentence with I, there is nothing 
that a person will not put after it." It 
is wonderful to hear how men will in- 
dulge in the use of that letter, under 
the plea of relating their experi 
perhaps the boasting Pharisee called it 
relating his experience to the praise of 
God. At any rate he showed how self- 
exultation may be prefaced by, '«. 
thank thee;" as sometimes we find it in 
assemblies where Christ should be the 
theme. — Advai 



Keep Your Eye on the Copy. 

A writer for a religious paper out 
West thus pungently makes a point in 
applying his subject : 

Have you ever uoticed how badly 
boys write at the bottom of the pages in 
their copy-book ? There is the copy at 
t tie top, and in the first line they look 
ai that; in the second line they copy 
their own imitation j in the third line 
they copy their imitation of their imita- 
tion ; and the writing grows worse and 
worse as it descends the page. Now 
the apostles followed Christ; the first 
fathers imitated the apostles; the next 
fathers imitated the first fathers; and so 
the standard of holiness fell dreadfully; 
and now we are to apt to follow the very 
less and dregs of Christianity; and we 
think if we are about as good as our 
poor, imperfect ministers or leaders in 
the church, that we shall do well and 
deserve praise. 

Boys ! Girls ! Keep your eye on the 
copy ! Never trust yourselves to follow 
your own imitatiDn of it. You will be 
sure to grow worse and worse. Don't 
have long pages to your copy-books; if 
you do, you will get too far from the 
copy, the model, and be tempted to im- 
itate something between, rather than 
the original. After writing a few lines, 
take another piece of paper, put it im^ 
mediately under your copy, covering up, 
thus, what you have written, and fol- 
low closely the copy. Then compare 
that with the last line of the first sheet, 
and see how you have d generated ! 
Learn the advautage of going back to a 
good starting point, and beginning 
afresh, as the best way to overcome er- 
ror and to regain the right. 

So let it be with your conduct in 
life. Follow closely every good "copy" 
set you; every good example, every 
good precept, taught by parents, friends 

or teachers. Above all, learn of and 
look unto Jesus, and receive the last im- 
petus to a good, useful and happy life, 
and the best preservative from degener- 
acy and ruin ! 

[May we who are adults hoed the sol- 
emn suggestion given above as to how 
we follow Christ! And may we care- 
fully consider what kind of copies we 
set! A pastor left in his study a scrap 
of hastily written, blotted writing. 
During his absence, his little boy went 
into the study, and sat at the desk, and 
wrote a few lines upon another slip. It 
was a close imitation of his father's 
work — so close that where the father 
had blotched and blotted aud badly 
written, so had the child. When the 
father resumed his work in the study, 
he saw the writing of his boy, and was 
so impressed that he narrated the mat- 
ter to a brother minister, and observed: 
"I must be careful how I write, how I 
act; for I find that my children imitate 
me, and they copy my imperfections as 
closely as that which is more worthy of 
imitation !" 

The Miseries of Self-importance. 

Observe how self-importauce makes a 
man moody and unhappy. He who is 
always thinking of his own excellences 
renders himself thereby unfit to enjoy 
the good of others, and is prone to im- 
agine that every token of affection given 
to another is an insult offered to him- 
self. Hence he is touchy, sensitive, ir- 
ritable and envious. He takes offense 
when none is meant, and even when 
those around him are not thinking of 
him at all he interprets their conduct as 
if it were studiously discourteous, and 
goes through the world smarting from 
wounds that have sprung not so much 
from neglect of others as from his over- 
weening self conceit, 



There is no surer way to make our- 
selves miserable than to think of our- 
selves more highly than we ought to 
think. It isolates us from all about us 
It cuts us off alike from human sympa- 
thy and divine assistance. It makes us 
very Ishmaels, with our hands against 
every man and every man's hands ap- 
parently against us. It gives a jaun 
diced hue to the behavior of those who, 
so far from meaning to do evil to us, 
have our best interests at heart, and 
love us with self-sicrificing affection. 
The man who has a wound about him. 
no matter where it may be, feels it tu 
be always in his way. Let him do 
what he will, or go where he may, he 
cannot move himself but he is conscious 
of its pain. In like manner he who has 
this feeling of self-importance is contin- 
ually smarting. Somebody has been 
slighting him. He is constantly com- 
plaining of having been insulted, and 
when honor is given to another he feels 
nothiug but that he has been over- 
looked. Thus he shuts himself out 
from every festival, and mopes most of 
all when others are merry. May God 
deliver us from this idolatry of self, on 
whose altar all true nobleness and real 
happiness are completely immolated. 



Home's not merely lour square walls, 

Though hung with pictures nicely gilded, 
Home is where affection calls, 

Filled with shrines the heart hath builded. 
Home ! go watch the faithful dove, 

Sailing 'neath the heavens above, 
is where there' one to love, 

Home is where there's one to love us. 
'a not merely root and room ; 
e needs something to endear it : 
Homo is where the heart can bloom — 

1 .ere there's some kind heart to cheer it ! 
What is home with none to meet? 

None to welcome, none 
Heme is ?weet, and only sweet, 

V« hen there's one, we love, to meet us. 


Where the faded flowers shall freshen, 

Freshen never more to fade ; 
Where the shaded sky shall brighten. 

Brighten never more to shade ; 
Where the sun blaze never scorches ; 

Where the star-beams cease to chill ; 
Where no tempest stirs the echoes 

Of the wood, or wave or hill ; 
Where the morn shall wake in gladness, 

And the moon the joy prolong ; 
Where the daylight dies in fragrance, 

'Mid the burst of holy song : 

Brother, we shall meet and rest, 
'Mid the holy and the blest ! 
Where no shadow shall bewilder, 

Where life's vain parade is o'er; 
Where the sleep of sin is broken, 

And the dreamer dreams no more ; 
Where no bond is ever sundered; 

Partings, claspsings, sob and moan, 
Midnight waking, twilight weeping, 

Heavy moontide — all are done : 
Where the child has found its mother, . 

Where the mother finds the child ; 
Where dear families are gathered 

That were scattered on the wild ; 
Brother, we shall meet and rest 
'Mid the holy and the blest, 
Where th. hidden wound is healed, 

Where the blighted life re-blooms ; 
Where the smitten heart the freshness 

Of its buoyant youth resumes ; 
Where the love that here we lavish 

On the withering leaves of time, 
Shall have fadeless flowers to fix on, 

In an ever spring-bright clime, 
Where we find the joy of loving, 

As we never loved before, 
Loving on unchilled, unhindered, 

Loving once and evermore ; 

Brother, we shall meet and rest, 
'Mid the holy and the blest ! 
Where a blasted world shall brighten 

Underneath a bluer sphere, 
And a softer, gentler sunshine 

Shed its healing splendor here ; 
Where earth's barren vales shall bl 

Putting on their robes of green, 
And a purer fairer Eden 

Be where only wastes have been ; 
IVhere a King in kingly glory, 

Such as earth hath never known, 
Shall assume the righteous scepter, 

Claim and wear the holy crown : 

Brother! we shall meet and rest, 
'Mid the holy and the blest. 



For the Gospel Visitor. 



Prayer is a weary heart's desire, 

The suro relief of care ; 
It is to plead with God hi3 word, 

And find deliverance there; 
It is to whisper every wish 

To him who can fulfill ; 
A beggar coming to a King, 

To ask whate'er he will. 
The weakened saint may thus o'ercome 

The strongest of his foes ; 
He prays — his God a wall of fire 

Around the suppliant throws : 
He prays — and all his enemies 

Away like smoke are driven ; 
He prays — and to the fainting one 

Jehovah's strength is given. 
Is sin the 'burden of the soul, 

While struggling to be free ? 
Helpless he prays and grace divine 

Gives him the victory ; 
Is holiness the prize he seeks ? 

He can obtain it there ; 
For nothing is impossible 

To wrestling faith and prayer. 

The spirit teaches him to plead 

The merits of the Lamb ; 
And feeblest prayer acceptance gains, 

When perfumed with his name, . 
Prayer, uttered by that precious One, 

Enters the court above, 
Whence shining hosts the answers bear, 

On rapid wings of love. 


Died in the Union Center congregation, 
Locke, Elkhart Co., Ind., June 3, 1873, SU- 
SANNAH BURKHOLDER, daughter of J. 
and C. Burkholder, aged 2 years, 3 months, 
and 19 days. Disease quick consumption. 

Lydia An-glemyer. 

Died Dec. 18, 1S72 of disease in the stomach, 
on Pipe Creek in Madison Co., Ind., sister 
JANE ALLEN, in her 55th year. She was the 
mother of eleven children of whom six are liv- 
ing (one a member of the church) She was 
sick 15 months and suffered much but bore her 
suffering with christian fortitude. She was a 
worthy member of the church a nnraber of 
years. Funeral discourse by Elder G. W. Stu- 
debaker and others, from 2 Tim. 2 : 11, 12. 

Died in Twinn Creek Church, March 9th, 
James Brumbaker, aged 67 years, I month, and 
18 days. Her fumeral was largely attended at 
the Beech Grove church on Tuesday, the 11th. 
Services by Elder Haywood, and others of the 

She was the eldest daughter of Samuel and 
Barbara Leedy, formerly of New Hope, Augus- 
ta couuty, Va. She with her husband removed 
to this state in the year 1S33 where she lived a 
light to the church to tho time of her death. 
She has left a kind and affectionate husband 
and a large circle of relatives and sympathizing 
friends to mourn their loss but not as those 
who have no hope. Not only do they miss her 
in the family circle but her loss will be felt in 
the church. She was good among the sick, 
free and kind hearted always willing to help 
the poor or those in distress. She left bright 
hopes and cheerful works; and bore all the 
p.iins with christian resignation. She has left 
good examples for all her children and for 
mothers. It has pleased God to take her from us 
and we confidently trust that she has gone 
to the mansions of rest to enjoy tho fruit of her 
labors, and that our loss will be her great gain. 

Died near Middlebury, Clay Co., Inda., May 
19, 1873, ABRAHAM MILLER, aged 65 years, 
1, month and 6 days, leaving a widow (a sister) 
and many relatives to mourn their loss. Fun- 
eral service by the writer from 2 Kings : 1, to a 
large concourse of people. 

A. Hensel. 

Near Albany, Oregon, May 24th, brother 
JOHN MYERS, aged 59 years, 1 month aud 28 
days. Deceased was born in Union county, Ind- 
iana, and in 1834, moved to Carroll county, 
where his family now resides. On the 7tb of 
last April, he left his home to visit Oregon, and 
arrived in Albany, April 23, 1873. Whilst our 
brother was on his way to Oregon, he was 
taken with peritonitis, resulting in abscess. 
Although he was under skillful physicians, and 
cared for by kind friends, be could net be heal- 
ed so that he might again return to his earthly 
home. He leaves a sorrowing wife, eight chil- 
dren, and numerous friends to mourn their loss. 
Mourn not, bereaved children, for we beiieve 
your father has found a home that far exceeds 
the richest the earth can afford. Dear sister, 
weep not; though your companion be dead, 
yet shall he live again. Although you were de- 
nied the privilege of bending over his dying 
bed, you may rest assured dear sister, that his 
dying hours were calm and peaceful, being 
fully resigned to his Heavenly Father's will. 
He retained his right mind until our Heavenly 
Master's call ; then his spirit passed from its 
tenement of clay without a struggle. By his 
request, the funeral occasion was improved by 
brother David Brower, from Job 14: 14, to a 
large ooncourse of people. 

Aaron II. Baltimore. 

In the Root River congregation, Filmore 
county, Minn., March 10th, ANNIE M. ZE- 
BAUGH, daughter of brother Peter and sister 
Mary, aged 3 years, 7 months and 17 days ; al- 
so son of the same parents, li'tle PETER, aged 
9 months and 7 days. They died oa the same 
day, about six hours apart, and were both 
placed in one coffin. Funeral discourse by Wm. 
C. Hipes, from Luke 18 : 16. 

In the same place. May 7th, WILLIAM OGG, 
son of brother Joseph and sister Susanna, aged 
4 years, 10 months and 3 days. Funeral occas- 
ion improved by William C. Hipes, from the 
90th Psalm. 


A Wonderful Invention Recently 
Patented. — An elegant little instrument 
which combines twelve practically useful 
tools, viz: Pocket Rule, Ruler, Square, 
Bevel, Screw Driver, Chisel. Compasses, 
Scissors, Button Hole Cutter, Paper Knife, 
Eraser, and Pencil Sharpener. The article 
is made of steel and evidently durable. 
Agents are wanted in every town. Tho 
proprietors offer to send steel polished post 
paid by mail for fifty cents. Silver plated, 
one dollar. Gold plated, two dollars. Per- 
sons desiring an agency or to obtain the 
tools should apply at once. The proper 
address is Combination Tool Co , 124 Nas- 
sau Street, New York. Also, the new Re- 
volver Lightning Trap, which winds up 
like a clock. Kills Rats. Gophers, Squir- 
rels. M \cx\ cVc. and throws them away as 
quick as the name indicates. One trap sent 
by express for one dollar. Also a new 
invention that scours or polishes knives and 
forks instantly and will also sharpen Carv- 
ing knives. Sent by mail for one dollar. 
Also, the Telegraph knife and scissors shar- 
pener. It sharpens dull knives and scissors 
instantly and will cut glass like a diamond. 
Sent by mail post paid for fifty cents. 
Please attend to this at once or make a 
memorandum of the address. 


Cor. Cortlandt & New Church Sts. 


Son of the late Col. RICARD FREXCH, of 
French's Hotel, has taken this Hotel, newly 
fitted up and entirely renovated the same. Cen- 
tral! „ located in the BUSINESS PART of the 


A beautifully colored map of Palestine, size 
!8 inches, containing 

The Ancient and Moden Names of all known 

A table of the Seasons, Weather, Productions, 

The journey of the Israelites from Egypt. 

The W nrlil as known to the Hebrews. 

The Travels of the Apostle Paul. 

The Holy City of Jerusalem. 

Altitudes in English feet on the locality. 

Texts of Scripture cited to Cities, A'c. Arc. 

For^/i irteen subscribers to the Children's Paper 
for 1873 and 33,2-5, we will send free a copy of 
this excellent map. 

For eighteen subscribers to the Children'* Paper 
for 1873 and $4,50 we will send the map mount- 
ed on rollers. Send five cents extra for postage 
on each map. 

Address 11. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 


The Brethren can find their style of hats of 
the best quality at 


No. 10 North Main St. 

Single 15.00, or clubs of six at $4.50 each. 
Send the amount and receive goods by express. 


The undersigned offers his farm for sale, situ- 
ated eight miles north of Muncie, Delaware Co. 
Indiana. Will sell sn or 120 acres to suit the 
buyer. Improvements, large frame house, good 
cellar, frame barn and stabling for 9 head of 
horses, and all other necessary buildings, two 
good wells, good orchard of all kinds of fruit. 
Railroad station with Telegraph and Express 
office withen 1-4 of a mile, school house one 
mile, brethren meeting house 2 1-4 miles, other 
places of worship accessible. All on a good 
pike. Any of the brotherhood wishing to buy a 
farm in this country would do well to come and 
see, or address J. R. FBY, 

Shidler Station, Delaware Co. Ind. 


Thanks to Dr. D. M. Murray for curing 
mo of Catarrh in the head and throat. 
J. A. Woodmansy, 

Dayton, O. 
Send 50 cents and get a package of the 
medicine by return mail and be cured be- 
fore your catarrh runs into consumption 
and death. 

Address Dr. D. M. Murray, 

Dayton, O. 


A Treatise on the Practice of Medicine, adapted 
to popular use, and made familiar to the ordinary 

It describes the various diseases incident to 
the human family, with appropriate remedies 
— the best known — and the general treatment 
required in each case. It is illustrated with nu- 
merous engravings— about a hundred fine cuts 
of the most medical plants, with the 
description, locality and habits, and medical 
uses of them. A Glossary is annexed defining 
the technical terms, and also a complete index. 
624 pp. 8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. The 
binding of some of the books is slightly marred, 
but not to materially injure its durability. 
Otherwise the book is in good order. Only a 
limited number of these books is for sale and 
those wanting a copy must order soon. Every 
family should have a work of the kind. Sent 
postpaid for $2,15 or by express for 11,75. This 
i> just about half price. Address 

II. J. Klktz, Dayton, 0. 

Subscribe for the 



Nead's Theology 1,45 -MiA&n! 

Wisdom and Power of God l,4fi "J Sk * 

Debate on Immersion ,75 Containing the United Counsels and Conclusions 

Parable of the Lord's Supper 20 of tin- Brethren at their Annual Medina i. Bu El- 

Plain Remarkson Light Mindedness 10 der HENRY KURTZ. 

Wandelndi Seele [German] 1,15 The work neatly bound together with 

WaUfahrt nach Zlonathul ,00 " Alexander Mack's Writings," 

Bbk i iii;i:\'s Hymn Book [new selection] I copy sent by mail postpaid 1,1,70 

Plain 9heep binding 75 Or those bound there are but few left, and aa 

Per dozen, by express 7,2"> the " .Mack's " are out of print, when tli 

" arabesque binding 75 are disposed of, bence friends who wish to have 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 a oopy had better send orders soon. Of the En- 
Plain morooco 1,00 'cyclopedia in pamphlet form (without Mack) 

Per dozen, by express 10,00 wo ha\ e yet some more than of the bound ones 

Plain morocco, pocket book Conn 1,25 and to have them more speediiy spread through- 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 outour brotherhood we will reduce the price 

Ni ;/• German Hymn Book. and send them postpaid for seventy- five cents. 

Plain sheep binding, single 50 Address HENRY KlQtTZ, 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 Columbiana, 0. 

German and English bound together. __ 

Turkey morocco 1,25 »-»•-■ ■ w^. • ^» 

Ar abe p 4 r uo pffi.^.^™:::::::::::.:::::: '!$ Bible Dictionary. 

. Per dozen, by express 9,00 a Dictionary of the Bible comprising its Antiqui- 

Plain sheep binding 1,00 ties, Biography, Geography, and Natural History. 

Per dozen, by express i'.OO „,, . , . ,. _, * 

Hymn Hooks [ old selection ] „ This work contains every name in the Bible 

German and English 75 respecting which anything can he said. It em- 

Enfflish single 40 braces the results oi Historic Research, Anti- 

' •* p\.V do/A'Vr/ZZ.V.V.V.V.'.V. '.'.'ZZ""Z 4^25 Parian Investigation, the study of Languages 

Eost's Domestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo 2,15 and Dialects, and the .discoveries of modern 

Germa • and English Testament ,00 travelers and.explprers in the ll(dy Land. 

„ . . , ■ , ,,, The book is printed from new Stereotype 

Sent pjstpaM at annexed ratesexcept when by n ; ,tes, on good paper, and is appropriately il- 

express is added. Express charges arc paid by lustrated with over One Hundred and Twenty 

reeeieer. Always state by what wayyouwant books Engravings of Scenes, Ancient Cities, and 

sent. Remittances iby mail for books, &c, at Memorable Places of the Holy Hand, descrip- 

the risk of the sender. P. 0. Orders at our risk, tive Figures and valuable Maps. 

Names put on books to order for 15 cents each- i t w iu contain nearly son closely printed dou- 

Address H. J- KUR1Z, Dayton, U. b le column octavo pages, including over twenty 

— . ~ fine full page steed and wood engravings. 

JTlie Children's Paper* For thirteen subscribers to the Gospel Visitor 

. .,, . , , . , . jjr . . for 1873 and $13,00 we will send a copy of this 

An illustrated paper devoted to the instruc- Dictionary, hound in Cloth. 

tion of the Children. p or eighteen subscribers to the Gospel Visitor 

lcopy, per year SO 30 fo r i873 and $18,00 we will send a copy of the 

4 copies t4 (| 100 Dictionary bound in Leather. 

1£ ,. 4 , . t '; xH The books are sent by express. 

30 4, .. >< i 9£ Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

25 4 oO 

We ask the cooperation of the brethren and 

sisters everywhere in introducing the Paper ri^TJTIVTTJ 1 TTVT1\fT7T) QTrMVT 

and in getting subscribers for it as well as in |_ Xill> JU iMlU rJiliolUll 
furnishing reading matter for the children. 

Special terms to schools when packages are Tvnnpfl tr\ tlto Av\r\Q+loQ» 

addressed to one person only. -*- ' ttCCU/ VU ULV J^JJUdLOVd. 
Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all orders and communications to Beinft a collection of historical quotations from 

11. J. KURTZ, Dayton, O. modern and ancient authors, proving that a 

— three-fold immersion was the only method of 

17S0 III* FAHIlllFiY'Jil 1872 baptizing ever practiced by the Apostles and 

1/OU. JUH. J[ im.k»ii*,^Ajjs_ « J.o/^. theh . immediate successors. By J. II. Moore. 

w»u L ^ 1 iT\i ~ -^ ~ ^ Price 25 cents ; Five copies $1,10; Ten copies 

IllOOil Cleail§er §2,00. Sent postpaid to any part of the United 

States. Address II. J. Kl HTZ, Dayton, 0. 


« 1 w- m ^1 ■«" 1 fkNLY FIFTY CENTS, for the Farmers' 

l* A Jl A I) I) A . w Monthly for 1ST: 1 , and a new County and 

»,....-,» ., -, Township .Map of Ohio free. Five cents must 

Many Ministering Brethren use and reeom- be ftdded for pos tage on map when sent by mail. 

mend it A tome and purge, for Blood Disea- Address II. J. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 

ses and Female Complaints. Many testnnoni- _ _— 

a Is. $1,25 per bottle. Ask or send for the H>r*«lr.s Ail Fi>PPllll«Alll'V * 

"Healtn Messenger," a medical paper publish- » 00ks on * 1 eemasoill y . 

el gratis by the undersigned. Use only the ♦ 

■• Panacea'' prepared at Chicago, 111. and by U(}KT QN FREEMAS0 NRY, 

Fahrney s Brothers & Co., BY ELDER D . Bernard. 

Waynesb oro, Franklin Co., Pa. To which . g appended 

~~Z To the Brethren and Friends. A REVELATION OF Till: # 

I hereby propose to sell my books-Treatise Mysteries of O&d-FelloWShip, 
rnShrine Immersion, The Lord's Supper, New ' v M . m . nf tVlfi r _ aft 
ptBT, and Non-Resistance— at 50 cents per 1,N a Member of the orart. 
c >pv, postpaid, or to agents at $30 per hundred. The whole containing over five hundred pages, 
name proposition tor a less number, purchasers Will be sent, postpaid, to any address, on re- 
laying transportation, ceiptof price— $2. „„ nm „ Tv ^ 
B. F. MOOMAW, Bonsaoks, Va. Address II. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 

9 { 






VOL. XXIII. AUGUST, 187:). NCI 8. 

TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 


CONTENTS. ™Ttf tT "7T 

\\ e will state t<» I fling hymn 

Christian Union 225 books that it has been impossible For us to 

Visiting Brethren 228 ,iU p^ors promptly hitherto as we are 

. ,., ,, ,, , .,.,., much of the time out of them. As we have 

AU S WopM '" 1 " , • 233 nooontrol over this matter we hope it will 

: i" Sin 234 bt borne with. 

i. the Belio er's Arm 236 

,,l L'.'.s We had expected to get oul a email lot 

, ,, .., ..... of the old selection of hvmn books last win- 

1 .me, Repentance and Faith 240 [rr Ud werc compelled ^ (1( . ];iv lh( . in:(Uci . 

Preprations for the last day 241 fi#m time to time for reasons which nerd 

llcjoico Evermore 246 not be stated. We will say now that no- 
Temptation 247 twe will be given in this n as 

.,,, .,, , - ., „. ,, „ lo the books are out. 

rhe Church and t ho World 248 

'Show your Light 249 Wo would say again that w* cannot do 

Tobacco not Nutritive 2!i> odr^business as much on credit as we have 

the Missouri Committee 25.) done heretofore. We have now a b 

., ,,, , .,., deal of money out on books that wo ought 

the Churches 251 J(i ]);iV(i ur creditors compel us to pay 

Correspondence 252 when due and we cannot afford to borrow 

Notices. 255 money and have it standing ofr\ win 

Obituaries 255' P a . vil1 -' lte « lf - 

♦•♦ We had printed but a small numb 
I it i«»i-* Rprpivpil minutes over what we needed tosupply our 
■ iClwrs »ctw»cu. subscribers, and running out some little de- 
Prom B Hollopeter, I) M Irwin. G W lay was cans,'. 1 as we could not printanoth- 
Sriavely, Eiiaa K Burket, E 8 Miller/Sura'l, er edition at the time. All have been sup- 
(JBakcr, Ezra E. Frantz. J A Hanna, Catli- plied n<.w. 
e Butterbaugh, Asa Karn, A .1 Hixson, 

I Jl Price. Samuel K Myers, David E \Ve nave now finished sending out our 

Win CTeeter, F> F Moomaw, D M premiums for each of the papers and we 

Miller. Dr. Wrightsmcn, H F Rosenberger trust all have come safely to hand. So far 

II B Brumbaugh, Charles Roberts, Lewis all our friends who have expressed them- 
ff, E B Hook, Margaret Stalker, C selves in regard to the premiums have uni- 

Bcrky, David Wenriek, Dr ,1 J Solomon, formly spoken well of them. Many of our 

A II Fike, John C Miller, H U Brumbaugh, friends expressed th ouch (and 

H F Roscnberger, John Mctzger, John D agreeably) surprised and wondered how we 

Baer, C W Unger, Nathan Miller, Eph. could aftbrd to giyw such valuable premi- 

Pry, Solomon W Bollinger, Josiah Keim, ums . Of course it does not pay us unless 

Julia Cozidr, I J Rosenberger, John Nich- we can enlarge the subscription of our pa- 

alson, David E Gerl i r, J S L Miller, J II p ( > r s. This we want to do, aivl we want to 

iv. 11 It Holsinger, 3; Joshua Shults, So all wo can to encourage those who labor 

i: J) B Mentzer, 2; P II Kurtz, David for us and the cause even if it he at a 

r, Nancy Wise, W C Rench, Alma M sacrifice to us. 

se,E Unibangb, R Bashor, LydiaAn- 

ojer, A If Fike, U G Varner, Amanda The price of the minute*, printed in 

IJ Fyock. (Jeo W Anion. B James Jos G English, will now be 30 cents per half 

Coleman, JehA S Miller Thurston Miller, dozen or 50 cents per dozen. The price of 

s A Sisler, John Shepherd, S S Fike. the German minute r 75 cents. 

WITH MONEY Single copies 10 cents. 

From Geo. Flack, H B Brcnncman, The Map of Palestine, mounted on roll- 

Elcnry Brinkworth, A 11 Baltimore, Eph. crs- which we give as a premium for clubs 

W Stoncr, John S L Miller, J AV Byrne, to t ) ie Children's Taper, we will send, post 

J D llauselin, J B Grow, John Harley, paid, for $1.50, to any part of the United 

Sarah K Kohrer, David Snyder, P Kollar, states or Canada, 
(r W Saler 15 A Frantz, M Schrantz, Ed. 

John Murrev. John Driver, P 11 Kurtz, APPEAL.— We appeal to all those friend- 
Asa Bears, Isaac Kilhclner. Samuel R j y to our pub i ication9 to aia us |h getting 
Thompson, David Boop, Abr- Musser, \ * 
I) iin l BStutzman, GW Abbott, M Glot- subscribers for us. We have still some 
felty J It Fry, G W Widener, Sam'l. Pu- back number- of the Visitor, Children's 
terbaugh, Jos*. Flory, C Newcomer, Moses p APKRj and Farmer's Monthly on hand 
Crueal) Mahan, J L Frantz, J F Eiken- d ncw Ell bscribers will receive the. full 
herrv, A II Htunm, Mary Cohenour, L T 


mnmh visitor. 

Vol. XXIII. 

ATJG-TJST. 1873. 

No. 8 

For the Visitor. I 


Behold how good and how pleasant it is for i 
the brethren to dwell together in unity. 
Psalm 133 : 1. 

This psalm, says Bishop Patrick, ! 
seems to have been penned when! 
all the tribes of Israel had concur- 1 
red in placing David on the throne, i 
or rather after their subsequent 1 
prosperity had evinced the happy; 
effect of that union; when instead 
of the tribes wasting each other by ■ 
civil contests, they all harmonious- j 
ly joined in removing the ark to: 
Mount Zion, and in celebrating the 
same ordinances of their religion. 
It was as fitly used hy the Chris- 
tians to express their joy for the 
blessed union of the Jews and Gen-' 
tiles and may now serve the uses of! 
all Christian societies whose happi- 
ness lies in holy peace and concord. 
Unity among brethren is product- 
ive both of profit and pleasure. Of 
profit because in it consists the wel- 
fare and security of every society, 
of pleasure because mutual love is : 
the source of delight, and the hap- 
piness of one becomes in that case 1 , 
the happiness of all. It is unity! 
alone which gives beauty as well as' 
strength, which renders the church 
at the same time 

•Fair as the moon, and terrible as an army' 
with banners." 

There is nothing that twines so 
closely around the truly pious heart 
as the desire for peace and real 
Christian union, indeed it is the on-' 
ly element in which he can live 

pleasantly, the only atmosphere 
that he can breathe freely. Without 
it there can be no prosperity in the 
advancement of the cause of the 
Master's kingdom hence the earnest 
exhortations of the Apostles to the 
disciples of their day, to "be of the 
same mind and of the same judg- 
ment, to speak the same things and 
walk by the same rule," "that we 
may be perfectly joined together 
and that there should be no divis- 
ions amongst us." Endeavoring to 
keep the unity of the spirit in the 
bonds of peace." There being only 
one body, only one spirit, "even as 
ye are called in one hope of your 
calling." Only one Lord, only one 
faith, and only "one baptism" b}~ 
which they were incorporated into 
the one body. And this sentiment 
seems to have been' the burden of 
the mind of our blessed Savior when 
in the throes of death as it were, 
having completed the object of his 
mission to poor fallen humanity his 
teachings exhortations and admoni- 
tions to them nearly completed, He 
in the hearing of his disciples ad- 
dressed the Father with the earnest 
petition in behalf of all believers, as 
they would now no longer have the 
benefit of his presence and aware of 
the danger to which they would be 
exposed in his absence. He prayed 
his Holy Father that he would 
reach down his own omnipotent 
arm and keep through his own name 
those that believed on him, that 
they might be one in them, that 
they might constitute a part of the 



grand unit}* which characterizes the 

Father and himself, that they might 
bo made perfect in one. And wh}*? 
Because, that the world might 
know that the Father had sent him. 
Could this prayer be realized with 
reference to all who profess faith in 
our Lord, was all Christedom really 
made perfect in one, the church 
would trul}* be as fair as the moon, 
clear as the sun and to the unbe- 
lieving, would be as terrible as an 
army with banners, and doubtless 
very soon the anti Christian powers 
would have to succumb to the su- 
perior power of the church and the 
blood stained banner of the Lamb 
would be unfolded and float tri- 
umphantly in the breeze over every 
part of this now sin cursed world, 
heaven would be brought down to 
earth. The question arises here 
why is this prayer not answered, 
why does not this unity exist 
throughout the Christian world ? 
Has it not been»heard, or has it been 
made in vain ? It is certainly not 
in vain, but the time for its fulfill- 
ment, the Father has kept in his 
power and will most assuredly be 
fulfilled at the time in which he 
-■will take to himself his great 
power and shall reign." 

In contemplating the subject of 
Christian unity the mind is nat- 
urally carried back to the Apostolic 
age when they were all with one 
accord in one place and the Holy 
Ghost fell upon them and they 
spake with tongues as the spirit 
gave them utterance the wonder- 
ful works of God." At this period 
the brethren dwelt together in uni- 
ty. Though the brethren had been 
smitten and the sheep in person 
for a time had been scattered, but 

now the promise fulfilled, the Holy 
Ghost in the Saviors name being 
present, the disciples cluster around 
him, and renew their pledge, enter 
anew upon the discharge of their 
duty go forth disseminating Gospel 
truths to a dying world, having 
••one heart and one way." They 
are now a good and pleasant con- 
stellation revolving around the 
grand center in the orbit prescribed. 
Though unlearned as they were, 
yet in their united effort the suc- 
cess that attended their labors was 
truly astonishing and caused Satans 
hosts to tremble. His kingdom was 
truly "as terrible as an army with 
banners." But unfortunatly, very 
soon divisions sprang up among the 
disciples and one was for Paul, one 
for Apolos, and others for Cephas, 
and only some for Christ. Ambi- 
tious spirits had crept in among 
them, not willing to be in subordi- 
nation to the one body, sloughed 
oft carrying as many with them as 
possible, and so from that time to 
the present, # from time to time 
while a part of the body remained 
in the orbit first formed around the 
great center, other bodies were 
thrown off forming new orbits and 
yet others thrown still farther form- 
ing their respective orbits until what 
is called the body or church members 
perhaps a thousand bodies all claim- 
ing to be the body of Christ con- 
nected with the one head. While I 
am not prepared to admit that these 
several constellations in their dis- 
cordant forms are the body of or 
church of Christ, yet I can conceive 
that they are restrained by the cen- 
tripital force by the power of the 
great attraction of the grand cen- 
ter, from being thrown entirely 



away without the hope of recovery, 
and that when the angel shall de- 
scend with the key of the pit, and 
shall bind the old dragon, then by 
virtue of this great attraction, shall 
all be merged into the one body and 
again form a single constellation 
and revolve in one orbit, and "Shall 
dwell together in unity," "God 
himself dwelling with them, and be- 
ing their God and we being 
his sons and daughters/, So says 
;he Lord Almighty. The idea that 
the various organizations professed- 
ly Christian as they now exist con- 
stitute the body or church of Christ 
is to my mind perfectly absurd, 
there being a total want of harmo- 
ny in sentiment, in practice, in feel- 
ing, manner of life, and in Church 
usages. Instead of there being a 
oneness in any particular, there is 
a total absence in many respects of 
any sympathy or congeniality — 
positively the opposite of unity — so 
much so that scarcely can any two 
of these organizations, as such, wor- 
ship together. In some instances 
it is true, that individuals unite 
with those of other denominations 
in their devotions, and this perhaps 
induced by an unusual degree of 
personal courtesy. If wo look 
around we soon discover that each 
denomination, wherever 'they can 
possibly afford it have their own 
meeting house for their exclusive 
when they have a respectable 
n amber of children at hand each 
have their own Sunday Schools 
and other literary institutions. 

The same may be said concerning 
the communion of the emblems of 
the body and blood of Christ. We 
hear a good deal said about free 
communion anions some denomina- 

tions but how far does it go, the in- 
vitation is extended to all who are 
in good standing in their respective 
churches to participate. Perhaps a 
few accept — but who has ever seen 
these different denominations unite 
and provide the table in common 
and partake of the Eucharist as 
"brethren dwelling together in uni- 
ty" I have the first instance to 
witness; none has como under my 
observation. And if they were thus 
to commune together, are they in 
unity? Are not each individual 
and each congregation as incorrig r - 
ble in their own peculiar practices 
as before ? Not one particle of 
their zeal for their own church usa- 
ges etc., abated, and no nearer a 
unity than before. For example 
Baptists of different orders are most 
strict communionists, as it is term- 
ed, nevertheless, the Missionary 
Baptists of England with the great 
Spurgeon at their head having in 
part adopted the liberal idea and 
doffed the vesture of strict com- 
munion and takes delight in belr- 
boring his own brethren who still 
adhere to that practice, while he 
communes with and invites his 
paedo baptist neighbors to com- 
mune with him. But for all this, 
there is no unity in other respects 
among them. He has in the exer- 
cise of liberal ideas yielded this 
point, and they have waged the 
most interminable war ML r ainst him 
on account *f his exclusive baptism, 
therelore they cannot "dwell to- 
gether in unity." But one will say 
they agree on all the essentials of 
religion and on all the nonessentials 
they agree to disagree. Nonessen- 
tials in religion ! "What an idea • 
Nonessentials in religion, and yet 



Jet these nonessentials prevent that! DEACONS AND VISITING BRETH- 

union which the apostles so impress- REN. 

ively taught, and so ardently ex- Are those brethren wo call dea- 

horted to, and for which the Son of 
God so earnestly prayed, and which 
is so necessary to enable us^to dwell 
pleasantly together for good ! Oh 
fatal inconsistency, consummate 
folly. Why adhere to nonessentials 
with such tenacity. Let them go 

cons or visit brethren, tho same of- 
ficers in the church those seven 
were wo read of in Acts XI chapter. 
In my remarks on the subject be- 
foro last Annual Meeting I said the 
officers we call deacons were the 
creatures of the church, and as such 

to the winds that we may dwell in the church had fully defined their 
unity pleasantly together. But the I duties; and could also regulate the 

enquiring mind must fail utterly 
fail to find real Christian union in 
this throng of arguing to differ and 
therefore will naturally travel on 
in search of the unity in which to 
live pleasantly together. Shall we 
find it in any of the nominal Chris- 
tian constellation of modern date. 
If we can find one that is united to- 
gether as the Father and Son are 
united that is, the one body "perfect 
in one" for which the Savior prayed, 
that is the one let us see. So long 
as the sea is smooth and the breeze 

order of installation. In supportof 
this view I propose to search the 

The word deacon Webster says 
means "a minister or servant ;" and 
this being so, any minister or ser- 
vant may by common consent be 
called deacon; hence the church clas- 
ifies the order of her ministers or 
servants and appoints to each his 
ministry or service. The Apostolic 
church had grades in her ministry 
since her organization 1 Cor. xii : 2S 
Eph. ix : 11, and will continue to 

is steady and gentle the ship sails j have, the names of the officers and 
pleasantly but when storms arise ministers only are changed. 

and the waves roll high then and 
only then may we certainly know 
whether the vessel is sea worthy. 
So in the time of national or sec- 

Clark says : "The office of deacon 
came to the Christian lrom the 
Jewish Church. Every synagogue 
had at least three deacons, which 

tional strife, may we be able to de- 1 were called par nasim, from parnes, 
termine with certainty whether we|to feed, nourish, support, govern. 

are dwelling in unity pleasantly to- 
gether. If when our personal, sec- 
tional or. national interests conflict 
and we laj T aside our brotherly or 
fraternal union and don the armor 
of carnal warfare we would have to 
conclude that the church that will 
tolerate or encourage this is not the 
body of Christ, and in it we could 
not dwell together pleasantly, hav- 
ing not yet found the body "that 
dwell together in unity." 

[To be Continued.] 

The parnes or deacon, was a sort of 
judge in the synagogue; and in 
each, doctrine and wisdom was re- 
quired, that they might be able to 
discern and give right judgment in 
things both sacred and civil. The 
chagan and shamash were also a|sort 
of deacons. The first was the priests 
deputy or the sub-deacon. In the 
New Testament the apostles are 
called deacons. 2 Cor. 6 : 4. Eph. 
8 : 7. Col. 1 : 23. See also 2 Cor. 



11 : 15. And Christ himself the 
Shepherd and Bishop of souls, is 
called the deacon of the circumcision. 
Rom. 20: 3." (The reader refer- 
ing to these Scriptures will not find 
the word deacon used, but minister.) 
As the word implies to minister or 
serve, it was invariably applied and 
pointed out all those who were em- 
ployed in helping the bodies or souls 
of men j whether apostles, bishops, 
or those whom we call deacons. . . . 
In the primitive church, it is suffic- 
iently evident that the deacons gave 
the bread and wine in the Euchar- 
ist to the believers in the church; 
and carried it to those who were 
absent. (Justin Martyr p. p. 63, 64). 
They also preached and in some 
cases administered baptism. But it 
appears they did the two last by the 
special authority of the bishops." 
Clarks Com. Acts 11 : 4. 

In the Eoman Catholic Church, 
the office of deacons is to incense 
the officiating priest j to lay the cor- 
poral on the altar ; to receive the 
cup from the sub-deacon, and pre- 
sent it to the person officiating; to 
incense the choir; to receive the 
pax from the officiating prelate, and 
carry it to the sub deacons; and at 
the pontificial mass, to put the 
miter on'the bishop's head. 

In the Church of England, the of- 
fice of deacons is declared to be to 
t the priest in administering 
the hoi}- communion. And their 
office in Fresbyterian and Independ- 
ent churches is to distribute the 
bread and wine to the communi- 
cants. In the latter they are elect- 
ed by the- members of the church. 
In Scotland a deacon is the overseer 
of the poor, and the master of an in- 
corporative company. " Webster. 

In the German Baptist Church the 
duties of her deacons or visit breth- 
ren was defined as follows by the 
A. M. of 1835 query 4. "First, as 
visiting brethren and overseers of 
the poor in the church, they have 
to assist and attend to the yearly 
general visit from house to house; 
and it is necessary and their duty, 
when the church is divided into dif- 
ferent visit districts, to take the 
lead in the visit as well as that of 
the ministers; and in case the min- 
ister could not assist on account of 
sickness, it is the duty of the deacons 
to carry out the visit with other 
brethren, and to bring before the 
ministers and the church what they 
had found. Further, when any- 
thing of importance is to be investi- 
gated in the church the ministers 
have the right to request them to 
accompan}^ them, or if the case is 
not of special importance, to send 
them to investigate the matter and 
bring it before the ministry. Furth- 
er, it is their duty, inasmuch as they 
have been elected to be overseers of 
the poor, to visit the sick, especially 
if they are poor, who may be in dis- 
tress by reason of sickness or other 
causes, to examine their case, and to 
report to the ministry, and, if neces- 
sary, the ministers to hold a council 
with the church what is further to 
be done. When money or grain is 
contributed in the church for the 
poor in the church, it is their duty 
to keep a regular book accouut of 
what they receive, and what they 
lay out for the poor or otherwise 
(or the church, so that they are at 
all times to render an account with 
and to the church. Upon the whole 
all that may occur in the church 
and is to be investigated, is commit- 



ted to their care, and if they hear of 
anything to bring it before the min- 
isters, to council whether it is to bo 
examined, and to see it done if 
found necessary. 

"Further, it is their calling to as- 
sist the ministers at meeting, by 
reading the Scriptures, by using 
freedom in prayer, and to bear tes- 
timony to what was spoken; and if 
it should happen that no minister 
could come to meeting, it is their 
duty to lead the worship by singing, 
prayer, and reading the Scriptures, 
and if they feel so, to exhort to the 
edification of the congregation; yet 
it was the counsel of the old breth- 
ren that it is not their calling to 
rise on their feet in order to exhort; 
(This feature has been not main- 
tained by subsequent A. M.) and 
thus to conclude the meeting in the 
usual order, and to make the ordi- 
nary appointments for meeting. 
Again, when a minister is called to 
hold meetings in other districts, and 
he requests the visiting brethren to 
give him company and assistance, 
it is their dnty to assist, and one or 
the other to go with him." 

"Further, it is there duty to serve 
at table ; where a lovefeast is held 
to make the necessary preparation, 
to call as many other brethren as 
they need to assist and at the time 
of the lovefeast to see to it that the 
sisters can get all things ready at 
the proper time, and themselves set- 
ting the table, and so in all things 
see to it that everything is done de- 
cently and in order." 

Having set in order before the 
reader the duties assigned the ser- 
vants called deacons in the different 
church organizations; beginning 
with the Jewish, and ending with 

the apostolical German Baptist 
brethren ; and we see that these ser- 
vices are different, while that of the 
Brethren is dissimilar from all 
others ; proving that the servants 
wo call deacons or visit brethren are 
the creatures of the church ; and are 
created just as emergences arise, or 
circumstances may require, hence 
churches have from two to ten 
deacons. And as they are the crea- 
tures of the church it is very proper 
she should regulate these installa- 
tions according to the character of 
the service required of them. We 
observe that the duties of a deacon 
as defined above are altogether sub- 
ordinate to the ministers of the 
word ; all matters assigned them to 
investigate must be reported to the 
ministry of the church etc. Hence 
their installation must be in insub- 
ordination to the ministry who is 
installed into the full office of the 
ministry by the laying on bands by 
the Presbytery and with prayerwhile 
ministers in the lower degrees of the 
ministry; and deacon servants are 
justly and very properly received 
into these several positions by the 
church with the right hand of fel- 
lowship, and kiss of love. 

In answer to the interrogatory at 
the head of this article. I say No, 
there is not a trace of similarity 
between them ; and on what author- 
ity the seven in Acts xi are called 
table servants, I fail to know ; there 
certainly is nothing in the text that 
will justify such a conclusion. It is 
true the word serve talles stands in 
the record, but surely do not apply 
to the seven men whom the disci- 
ples should look out from among 
themselves whom the apostles 
would appoint over this business but, 



that Business ? The business to 
investigate a matter which had giv- 
en the infant church at Jerusalem 
some trouble. The business to in- 
vestigate into, and to settle the 
cause that had given rise to the 
murmurings of the church. This 
murmuring arose about the table 
service, and when this murmuring 
was reported to the apostles, I 
think thej' ironically said that it is 
not reason that they should leave 
the word of God and serve tables, 
from which I presume arises the 
idea that these seven should serve 
table. But to my mind the irony 
is, It is not mete that we should 
stop preaching, and go to investi- 
gate into, and settle the murmur- 
ings of the Grecians about their 
servers of tables. So choose ye etc., 
whom we will appoint over this 
business ; that is, to settle the mur- 
mur ings. 

In the second chapter we have 
some eighteen dialects who said 
"we all hear in our tongues the 
wonderful works of God." And I 
think it is morally certain that 
some of all these gladly received 
the word, and were baptized; and 
these, having all things common ; 
sold their possessions and goods, 
and parted them to all men, as ev- 
ery one had need. Neither was 
there any among them that lack- 
ed ; for as many as were possess- 
ors of lands or houses sold them, 
and bought the price of the things 
that were sold, and laid them down 
at the apostles feet, and distribu- 
tion was made unto every man 
according as he has need." This 
distribution however was not made 
by the apostles; for if it had been 
there would be neither sense nor 

their language when 
they say: It is not mete that we 
should leave the word of God and 
serve tables. The very circum- 
stance of being thus together in one 
'place and having all things com- 
mon would suggest the propriety 
of having some one appointed to 
'distribute to each one properlyl 
j And the disciples were not without 
la precedent; for when their Master 
jfed the thousands in the wilderness, 
: he blessedjthe food and gave it to the 
j disciples, and they distributed it to 
the people. But in this distribution 
a murmuring arose among the 
disciples. It is no very hard thing 
| for Jews and Greeks to get into 
a quarrel; and hear the Greeks 
1 murmur, I am inclined to think they 
quarrelled with the Hebrews, be- 
cause as they say they neglected 
three widows in the daily ministra- 
tion. Where there is a ministration, 
there must of necessity bean acl- 
\ministrator, for there can in the na- 
: ture of things be no ministration 
j where there is no administrator. 
! And it was against these Hebrew 
administrators the Grecians mur- 
mured, because as they say, they 
neglected the Grecian widows in 
the daily administration. Now to 
investigate the cause of this mur- 
muring, and to settle it; the apos- 
j ties say to the disciples look ye out 
among } t ou seven men cf honest re- 
' port etc., men who will do right 
even between Hebrews and Greeks, 
land we will appoint them over this 
j business; not to the business to dis- 
tribute, but over the business of set- 
tling this dispute. And the saying 
pleased tho whole multitude; they 
held the election, and set the seven 
elected brethren^before the apostles 



and when they had prayed they 
laid their hands on them. And thus 
they were installed into the service 
whereunto the church called them 
And there ig not a trace of similari- 
ty between the service to which 
they were called, and that to which 
the church now calls her deacons. 

This whole transaction is an en- 
tirely new thing in the infant chris- 
tian church. We have on different 
occasions read of hands being laid 
on the sick and afflicted for their 
recovery both by the Savior and 
his disciples. But as an act of in- 
stallation or ordination of ministers, 
this is the first instance on record 
in the annals of the church. Al- 
though the Savior had sent his 
twelve disciples to go to the lost 
sheep of the house of Israel, and said, 
"As ye go, preach, saying, the king- 
dom of heaven is at hand. Heal 
the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise 
the dead, cast out devils; freely 
give etc." And again the Lord ap- 
pointed seventy and sent them two 
and two before his face into every 
city and place whither he himself 
would come, etc., and finally sent 
the apostles into all the world to 
preach the gospel to every creature, 
and to teach all nations, and to bap- 
tize them etc. But no account of 
hands being laid on any of these. 

After this we find that when the 
Holy Ghost said separate me Barna- 
bus and Saul for the work whereun- 
to 1 have called them. And when 
they had fasted and prayed, and 
laid hands on them, they sent them 
away. And later still we read that 
the hands of the Presbytery were 
laid on Timothy. And also a cau- 
tion not to lay hands etc. But this 
in Acts vi : 6 is the first, and as far 

as the record shows is without a 
precedent. But as God for the per- 
fecting of the saints, for the work 
of the ministry, for the edifying of 
the body of Christ, gave some apos- 
tles, and some prophets, and some 
evangelists, and some pastors, and 
teachers, etc. Some of these names 
were, or are sometimes called bish- 
ops or elders. And Timothy was 
ordained by laying on hands by the 
presbytry, and he was ordained the 
first bishop of the church of the 
Ephisians. And for this Paul left 
Titus in Crete to set in order and 
ordain elders or bishops as Paul had 
appointed him. And thus to ordain 
was by the laying on hands by the 
presbyters, and the seven ordained 
by the Apostles Acts vi : 6 were the 
first bishops, or elders ordained in 
the Christian Church. And if I 
were asked, where did the apostles 
get there instructions to do so from, 
would answer that Jesus had told 
them that when the spirit of truth, 
is come, he will guide you into all 
thruth j for he shall not speak of 
himself, but whatsoever he shall 
hear, that shall he speak; and he 
will show you things to come. He 
shall glorify me ; for he shall re- 
ceive of mine, and shall shew it un- 
to you." St John 15: 13, 14. 

These being the first bishops or 
elders ordained by the apostles, and 
were next in power and authority 
to the apostles, and after the apos- 
tles' age, the bishops are the highest 
ministers in the church and they 
only should, or have a right to or- 
dination by the laying on hands. 
" D. P. Sayler. 





Not to me, beloved brother, sister. 
To me, your unworthy correspond- 
ent and least of writers and saints, 
the world presents countless scenes 
and evidence of the beauty, wisdom, 
grace and power of "my Lord and 
my God/' 

"The world looks very beautiful, 

And full of joy to me ; 
The sun shines out in glory bright, 

On everything I see. 
I know I shall be happy, 

While in the world I stay, 
For I will folloic Jesus 

And follow all the way. 

things sometimes and don't mean 
them. It is said "Americans are 
fast people;" their word is "Go 
ahead," and not only in financial, 
commercial, and business affairs, 
but go ahead of their means, 
their capabilities, and their 
proper positions. People take too 
little caution and second thought. 
This "fastness," this persistent head- 
long and headstrong go-aheadative- 
ness is the prime cause of trouble in 
ever circle or department of human 
life. We need more sacrifice and 
self-denial to make society better. 
Sacrifice is good, and true sacrifice 
is sweet, but obedience is better. Obe- 
dience to the law of right in busi- 

So I feel. Do you wonder, or do ness and in social circleg would pre . 

you rejoice?" The sky is blue ten ven t many a one from saying, "O 

times where it is black once. Keep my pr0S pects are gloomy," or "How 

your face toward tbe sunny land of g i oomy i 8 ijf e to me !" But 
the Eden of the Lord, and the . T is religion that ean giv. 
breezes forthcoming will not Only Sweetest pleasures while we live." 

chase away the little clouds that [f we sacrifice ourselves to the 
come over our vision, and under j Lord and obey his commands. This 
which so many people groan, but ifl a blessed service. If we yield 
will bring the sweet, refreshing air j ourselves servants to obey the right- 

of glory into our hearts, and make 

ful King of kings, He will soon 

which proceeded the sound of voices 
in conversation. One voice was 


us all aglow with "Christ in us the CSL \\ us f rom ean h away, and lead us 
hope of glory." ! j nto lnat better land that excelleth 

Walking up street, as I do every all present scenes of His beauty and 
day to and from business, some days' power. Such a life is enviable, 
ago, I passed an open door from Such service is to be coveted, for in 

it we will have a sure guide, a "sure 
word of prophesy," a sure hope of 
heard to say, "0 this is a gloomy | immortality beyond the confines of 
world to me !" I heard no more, i the tomb. Such a path is not 
but as I passed along on my way to \ gloomy, for "His word is a lamp to 
my desk, the meaning of that awful 'my feet, and a light to my path- 
sentence was indelibly impressed on | way. The light of the life of Jesus, 
my mind. I know not the cause of j exemplefied in our lives, will dispel 

the expression. Men and women 
in every community make similar 
expressions, arising from various 
causes. Some persons say these 

all the numberless clouds of gloomand 
sorrow that may come over or near 
us in our journey to the bright city 
of our King. It should be a bright 



world to us, because of the oppor- 1 This is the bright side. Try it. Live 
tanities we have to say a word for by prayer, fervent, increasing pray - 
Jesus, and do kind acts, and "bear er to your Father, faith in Jesus, the 

in our bodies the marks oi" the Lord' wonderful counsellor, and loving 
Jesus. These marks, we think, are obedience to all His requirements, 
the fruits of His spirit — love, joy, Bemember the bright side. 
peace, long-suffering, gentleness,! Waynesborough, Pa. 

meekness faith, temperance." | 

Please thjnk ot each one of these 
things for a moment. They will 
doubtless answer the question:' 
-What lack I yet?" 

Brother, is this a gloomy world 
to you ? Do you not see the works 

of God in all Nature around reflect- ! deed unto sin, but alive unto God through 
ing His light and glory? Look at Jesus Christ our Lord." Rom. 6: II. 

the streamlet, the grassy fields, the 

For the Gospel Visitor. 


"Likewise reckon yourselves to be dead in- 

golden grain, the leafy trees, and 

Tho Scriptures imply that to be 
dead to sin we are no longer active 

sunlit skies. Look up into the;therein. To be dead in tresspasses 
firmament in the evening hour, and j and sins is one thing and to be dead 
see the stars set in the crown of the 'to sin another. He that is dead in 

is dead to God, to holiness and 
He is alive to sin — 

universe; see the pale faced moon sin 
hiding now and then behind yon 


living in sin. Christ who was offer- 
ed for the sins of many "died unto 
sin once; but in that he liveth he 
liveth unto God." Now as Christ 
was crucified and died so the sinner 
must be "crucified" and die to sin. 
we consider His work of redemp- 1 All that are "baptized unto Jesus 
lion, and feel our relation to our el-! Christ are baptized unto his death" 
der brother Jesus, this is not a >nd being thus "planted together in 
gloomy world. Look on this bright ! the likeness of his death we shall al- 
side. Times may be hard, but it 180 be in the likeness of his resurrec- 
will make them no easier to wear a tion. Thus we see how we become 

floating cloud; see the blooming 
flowers, and hear their song, as they 
seem to say : "The hand that made 
us is divine." Sister, do not these 
handiworks of God, cause you to 
love your Savior more? And when 

gloomy or sad countenance. What 
makes the flower? Is it fhe sun- 
shine or the cloud ? It is not the 

alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. "Christ was raised up 
from the dead by the glory of the 

cloud. You have little troubles— Father even so we should walk in 
so have others. These give sinew | the newness of life." Now it is evi- 
and tone to life— fortitude and cour- 1 dent to be "dead to sin" means dead, 

age to man. Were there nothing to 
disturb the surface ofthe ocean, the 
sailor would never get skill. There 
is more virtue in one sunbeam than 
in a w T hole hemisphere of gloom. 

not half dead, but inactive to sin — 
thoroughly crucified; so that sin no 
longer hath dominion in our mortal 
bodies. Grace cannot abound where 
sin continueth. "How shall we 



that arc dead to sin live any longer 
therin." The apostle further says: 
"Let not sin therefore reign in your 
mortal bodies that you should obey 
it in the lusts thereof." We are not 
to suppose because a person is en- 
tirely [dead to sin ho cannot be 
tempted. Being alive to God — liv- 
ing by faith a child of God, he may 
have many sore temptations like 
Jesus who, "was in all points tempt- 
ed like as we are yet without sin," 

He that is "dead to the world and 
the world dead to him" and alive 
to God liveth in God and God in 
him, his breathings are of a divine 
nature thatcauseth him to grow in 
grace and knowledge of the truth. 
His mind is remodelled — "trans- 
formed from the world" old things 
have passed away, "all things have 
become new," all means everything. 
The mind that was proud, haughty, 
and self-willed when renewed isjust 

he having resisted Satan with a ju- the reverse—humble, meek, and 
dicious use of the "Sword of the submissive. The aspirations that 
Spirit." I were of an exalted nature, now bc- 

This being dead to sin implies 
being crucified to the world — dead 
to the spirit life and activity of the 
world; because the world "lieth in 
sin" and the influences that charac- 
terize the world in a great measure 
are from Satan who is the fountain 
head of sin. How then can it be 
possible for us to live in the ways, 
walks, and pleasures of the world if 
we bo dead to the world it is just as 
plausible to suppose a spirit can 
abide in a dead body as to suppose 
the spirit of the world can abide 
in us and we be dead to the world at 
the same time. Yerily nay ! but 
whatsoever spirit abideth in us un- 
to that spirit we will be alive. 
.Neither can two spirits of different 
origin dwell together in harmony in 
the same bod}'. "Ye cannot serve 
two masters." 

If a man lives you know it by 
his breathings. If he bo dead you 
know it by his appearance and 
want of pulse. If a man be alive to 
sin you may know it by his breath- 
ings after the world, sin and Satan. 
If dead to sin, you may know it by 
his appearance and want of sinful 

borne lowly. The disposition that 
was full of vanity, envy, revenge and 
selfishness now becomes, through 
the renewing process of the Holy 
Spirit, modest and wise, love takes 
the place of envy and revenge and 
"having a brother's care" the place 
of selfishness. Instead of a trifling 
gossip the conversation is such as 
becometh thoso professing godli- 
ness. The inordinate desire to 
"show'off" in point of apparrel is 
"crucified" also, so that fashion's 
baubles such as rings, trinkets, gew- 
gaws and the whole catalogue of 
abominable things that constitute 
the paraphernalia of Satan's vota- 
ries are hated as so much stubble 
raked together by Satan to produce 
a more terrible burning in the great 
and notable day of the Lord. For 
it is a noticablo fact that those 
things, deemed innccent in them- 
selves, have an influence to pamper 
pride in the heart and thereby open 
wide the avenues of sin through 
which Satan walks high shod to the 
human heart when enthroned as 
monarch of the realm he chains the 
soul with the fetters of damnation. 
Alive to God! Oh what wonders 



loom up in the soul upon a proper 
conception of that expression. 
"Dead to sin" is a consummation 
blessed indeed, — dead to the lusts 
and elements that war against the 
soul, is a victory more grand in its 
results that over Alexander achieved 
amid rivers of human blood. But 
to be alive to God; who shall de- 
clare the glory of such an event? 
Wanderers, aliens and foreigners to 
God, doomed to ruin ; dead, dead, 
to all intents and purposes, but now 
may be made alive to God. How? 
and from whence cometh such hap- 
py attainments? Through Jesus 
Christ our Lord \ Yes. He the au- 
thor of our salvation — He our light, 
our life and .Redeemer. Oh the love i 
of God ! that gave us "the only be- 1 
gotten" the blessed "Son" whose 
blood cleanseth from all sin. Shall 
we make excuses for sin seeing we 
must be so crucified as to be dead 
to sin and alive to God ? If the 
time spent in hunting excuses for 
our sins, was employed in prayer to i 
keep Satan at a distance we would 
be the gainers. Let us examine 
ourselves whether we be in the 
faith or not, such faith that gives us 
the victory of the world and all the 
works of darkness, and gives us life 
and immortality through the Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

Dead to sin and alive to God. 
Take the remedy dear soul, that 
"killeth and maketh alive." Look 
to Christ through obedience (in 
which is implied faith and repent- 
ance) and you shall crucify the "old 
man" with his deeds and put on the 
new man and bealivoto God — alive 
to Him while the ceaseless ages of 
eternity roll on, — yes ever alive to 
Him in that upper universe of His 
love. "Amen ! Amen ! Ever so 
let it be." 

The Lord, the Believer's Arm 

"Jie thou their arm every morning." Isaiah 
33 : 2. 

♦ This is a prayer to Jehovah for 
help and deliverance in view of the 
danger in which the Jews were ex- 
posed to, in consequence of an in- 
vasion of their country by the As- 
syrians. The language is symbol- 
ical and very suggestive. The arm 
is a symbol ot strength, and is used 
in the Scriptures as emblematic of 
God's protection, assistanco and 
power. "Hast thou an arm like 
God? was a question put by the 
Lord to Job, and implied that God's 
power was so great that Job's would 
not compare with it. And the 
Psalmist in referring to the victor- 
ies of his predecessors in their con- 
quests of Canaan, says, "For they 
got not the land in possession by 
their own sword, neither did their 
own arm save them : but thy right 
hand, and thine arm, and the light 
of thy countenance, because thou 
hadst a favor unto them." Ps. 44: 3. 
Be thou their arm every morning. 
How suggestive is this petition to 
God ! Why is it desirable that God 
should be our arm? The reasons 
are many and plain. Human weak- 
ness and insufficiency to withstand 
the temptations, and perform the 
duties of life is here plainly taught. 
When we come to know ourselves 
thoroughly, our own moral helpless- 
ness will be clearly seen; and if the 
arm of the Lord was not revealed 
as a source of strength, we might 
sink in despair, in view of our own 
insufficiency to w r ar against the 
world, the flesh and the devil, ene- 
mies with which all must fight who 
are trying tojive a godly life. 



Be thou their arm every morning. 
What for? For our defense." "Be- 
couse our adversary the devil, as a 
roaring lion, walketh about, seeking 
whom he may devour." 1 Peter, 5: 
8. Every believer may take up the 
language of the Psalmist originally 
applied to a nation's deliverance, as 

have the burden of Christian service 
to bear. In other words we have 
to meet and perform the duties as- 
sociated with a Christian life and 
profession. These are many and 
arduous. "My yoke is easy, and 
my burden is light," said the 
Savior. This plainly implies ser- 

applicablo to his own individual vice or work. And this yoke is easy 

case and experience. "Hit had not and this burden is light, when "un- 

been the Lord who was on our side, derneath the everlasting arms," 

now may Israel say; if it had not|Euko. 23 : 27, or, when the Lord is 

been the Lord who was on our side, our * irm - _ 

Be thou their arm every morning. 

With this arm around us w T o are 

when men rose up against us; then 
they had swallowed us up quick, 
when their wrath was kindled 
against us; then the waters bad 
overwhelmed us, the stream had 
gone over our soul ; then the proud 
waters had gono over our soul. 
Blessed be the Lord, who hath not 
given us as a prey to their teeth. 
Our soul is escaped as a bird out of 
the snare of the fowlers; the snare 

safe. "Let him that thinketh he 
standeth take heed lest ho fall." 1 
Cor. 10: 12. The Lord alone can 
hold us up. And he says kindly and 
tenderly to the trail and sinful chil- 
dren of men, "Let him take hold of 
my strength, that he may make 
peace with me ; and he shall make 
peace with me." Isaiah, 27: 5. 
Take hold of my strength ; or in 

What condescending language from 
Jehovah to men ! Here is safety or 
salvation in the arm of the Lord. 

is broken, and we are escaped. Our, 

, , . . ., . .t r a 'other words take hold of my arm. 

help is in the name oi the Lord,| TTTi 

who made heaven and earth." 

Psalm 124. 

Be thou their arm every morning. 

Yes, we do not only need that arm 

as a protection, but we need it also 

as a help. 1. We need it to help us 

bear the burdens of life. These we 

"My sheep," says Jesus, "hear ray 

voice, and I know them, and they 

follow me ; and I give unto them 

eternal life ; and they shall never 

j 1 perish, neither shall any man pluck 
all have. Some have one kind and i 1 . p _ * , _ r , ,, 

, I them out of my Fathers hand. 

John 10: 27, 29. 

"Lord, how secure and blest are they 

some another; some have more an 
others less. We have the burden of 
(•are, domestic, ecclesiastic, and com- 
mercial, or business care ; the bur- 

Who feel the ioys of pardon'd sin ; 
Should storms of wrath shake earth and sea, 

den Of SOrrOW arising from affliction, Their minds have heaven and peace within." 

bereavement, and our own infirmi-j Be thou their arm even J corning. 
ties; we also have the cross of' Mark > evei T morning. We need 
Christ to bear. "Whosoever doth the strength of this arm every day 
not bear his cross, and come after I we live. And we therefore should, 
me, cannot be my disciple." Luke 

14: 2 


7. Such is the plain and pos- 
language of Jesus. 2. We 

"Begin the day with God ! 

lie is thy sun and day ; 
His is the radiance of thy dawn, 

To him address thy lay. 



Thy first transaction be 

With (J od himself above ; 
So shall thy business prosper well, 
And all the day bo love." 

In perfect harmony with this an- 
cient Hebrew prayer, is the petition 
in the Lord's prayer, "Give us this 
day our daily bread," while this pe- 
tition teaches us our dependence up 
on (iod it likowiso teaches us our 
continual dependance upon him. 
Hence every morning let us turn 
our feet and lift our heart to a 
throne of grace asking the Lord to 
be our arm. 

And while this arm of the Lord is 
needful for all, it is available to all. 
Let us then make it, or the strength 
and power which it implies, ours; 
that we may "be strong in the Lord 
and in the power of his might," and 
always abounding in the work of 
the Lord, knowing that our labor 
in the Lord is not in vain. Let 
none be discouraged; neither the 
guilty, the timid, or the weak, for 
x 'the Lord hath made bare his holy 
arm in the eyes of all the nations; 
and all the ends of the earth shall 
see the salvation of our God." 
Isaiah, 52 : 10. 

J. Q. 

For the Visitor 


lie is not here; for he has risen, as he said. 
Come see the place where the Lord lay. Matt. 
28: G. 

This language was certainly 
cheering to those women to hear 
the Lord had risen from the dead. 
"And the angel said, go quickly and 
tell his disciples that he has risen." 
Oftimes the Saviour had met with 
his disciples and told them that he 
must be crucified and rise from the 

dead. We find on a certain occas- 
ion that Peter took him and began 
to rebuke him saying: Bo it far 
from the Lord; this shall not be 
unto thee. It seems that Peter 
could not bear the idea of him being 
put to death hat we find the Lord 
tells him and says, Get thee behind 
me Satan, thou art an offenco unto 
me, for thou savourest tho things 
that be of men and not of God. Al- 
though it is plainly set forth in the 
Scriptures that the disciples loved 
their heavenly master from the fact 
when Jesus told his disciples that 
Lazarus was asleep and his disciples 
said, "Lord, if he sleepeth he doeth 
well," though he spake of his death 
and then he told them plainly he 
was dead. Then Jesus went to him 
and we find that Thomas said to the 
rest of them let us go with him 
that we may also die with him. 
Here we see the love he bad for his 
Master even to die with the Lord 
and perhaps his language expressed 
the feelings of the rest of the disci- 
ples. We also find that tho risen 
Lord asked Peter if he loved him, 
and Peter said, Thou knowest all 
things, thou knowest that I love 
thee. Then he said feed my sheep. 
But after the Savior was crucified 
and laid in the sepulchre we find 
that the disciples went to their old 
occupation "a fishing " What a ter- 
rible dread must have been on their 
minds to think that their Lord was 
now dead whom they had so often 
seen going about doing good, such 
as causing the lame to walk, the 
blind to see, the deaf to hear, and 
casting out devils, and not only so 
but raising the dead, which caused 
their hearts to rejoice. Perhaps 
these were some of their thoughts 



when Mary Magdalineand the other 
Mary brought them word that the 
Lord had risen. Oh, what glad 
news this must have been to their 
ears. It certainly was for we hear 
Peter, and perhaps with a loud 
voice, say, Blessed be the God and 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 
which according to his abundant 
mercy has begotten us again unto 
a lively hope by the resurrection of 
Jesus Christ from the dead. 1st 
Peter, 1G : 3d verse. Glorious hope 
indeed to think that he was now on 
earth amongst the living, but we 
find they mot in Galilee according 
to the Savior's words. Xow he 
tells them to go and teach all na- 
tions and that he would be with 
them always even unto the end of 
the world. After this he was taken 
up into heaven, and lo we find that 
he is on the right hand of God, but 
the time is coming when he will 
come again. And what a blessed 
time there will be to those that are 
dead in Christ for they shall rise at 
his coming. Yes, blessed hope to 
think that those who have been 
sleeping for lo these many years 
shall come forth. "Marvel not at 
this for the hour is coming in the 
which all that are in their graves 
shall hear his voice and shall come 
forth, they that have done good un- 
to the resurrection of life and tney 
that have done evil unto the resur- 
rection of damnation." John, 5:1 
28, 29. 

Horrible thought it is to appear 
before an angry God and awful will 
be the sentence, depart from me ye 
workers of iniquity, I never knew 
you. Oh sinner, stop and think for 
a moment where you are going if 
you die in your sins. In hell you 

will lift up your eyes being in tor- 
ment, but atthe second resurrection 
you will be judged and you will be 
cast into the lake of fire and brim- 
stone to be tormented da}- and 
night forever and ever thoughout 
the endless ages of eternity. Oh ! 
what shrieks, what groans will be 
there in that miserable place of tor- 
ment. It makes my hand tremble 
to pen these lines though truth dc- 
mads it. But not so with the Chris- 
tian. Though he may suffer perse- 
cution and the finger of scorn may 
be pointed at them. But let us be 
like Paul, glory in persecutions and 
in tribulations for if we are persecu- 
ted for righteousness' sake blessed 
are we though these bodies of ours 
must sleep the sleep of death. But 
we need not dread its gloom for the 
body of Christ slept there and light- 
ed up the tomb. "But when the 
Lord shall descend from heaven 
with the voice of an archangel and 
with the trump of God, and the 
dead in Christ shall rise first and we 
which are alive and remain shall be 
caught up together with them to 
meet the Lord in the air and so 
shall we ever be with the Lord; 
wherefore comfort one another with 
these words." Blessed hope ol 
meeting those loved ones that arc 
gone betore to meet to part no more 
in that delightful city where there 
will be no more sighing nor mourn- 
ing but joy forever and ever, to live. 
in glory, to shout and sing praises 
with the angelic hosts of heaven. 
Then we can say our bodies 
are not there they are risen. 
Blessed and holy is he that hath 
part in the first resurrection; on 
such the second death hath no pow- 
er ! But they shall be priests of God 
and of Christ and shall reign with 
him a thousand years. Rev. 20 : 6 
Z. Axxox. 

2 to 


For tho Visitor. 


"Tho time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of 
God is at hand; repent ye, and believe the 
Gospel." Matt. 1:15. 

The Savior after John was imprison- 
ed, came to Galilee, "preaching the gos- 
pel of the kingdom of God." And up- 
on this occasion he spoke the language 
of the text. The first thing to be con- 
sidered, is the time which is fulfilled. 
We understand that time, to be the 
time before the kingdom of God was 
preached ; which ended when John be- 
gan to preach and baptize; for, "the 
law and the prophets were until John j 
since that time the kingdom of heaven 
is preached." By this, then, we un- 
derstand that the time spoken of, which 
was the time of serving the law, and in 
the oldness of the letter, was fulfilled 
when John began his work in the wil- 
derness. Now we are no more com- 
manded to serve him in the oldness of 
the letter, but in newness of the spirit ; 
for he says, "God is a spirit, and he 
would have such servants that would 
serve him in spirit and in truth," which 
truth is the word of God j according to 
the Savior's own language. In the 
night of his betrayal, when he was pray- 
ing the Father in behalf of his beloved 
disciples, he says, "sanctify thou them 
through thy truth," and then says, 
"thy word is truth." We understand, 
then, that the time of serving in the 
oldness of the letter is fulfilled ; and, 
that this is a season to serve in spirit, 
and in truth. "Now commandeth he 
all men everywhere to repent." Now 
the apostle says, "godly sorrow work- 
eth repentance." We might remark 
here, that it is often understood that a 
sorrowfulness for sin is repentance, 
which, would conflict with the language 
of the apostle. He says it worketh re. 

pentance; but he docs not say that it 
is repentance. Now we understand re- 
pentance to be a forsaking of sin, which 
is wrought by a goodly sorrow. We 
however, do not understand a repent- 
ance to be a conversion. When we are 
converted, we have passed from death 
unto life; and become a new creature 
in Christ Jesus. 

Our view on repentance is fully con- 
tained in the language of the Savior, 
where he says, "Come unto me all ye 
that labor, and are heavy laden and I 
will give you rest. Take my yoke up- 
on you and learn of me ; for I am meek 
and lowly in heart; and ye shall find 
rest unto your seuls. For my yoke is 
easy and my burden is light." We 
have two rests spoken of in this passage. 
The first rest, I claim, follows repent- 
ance. When we repent, we throw sin 
off our shoulders; and comefrom under 
the yoke of bondage, and this is the 
rest spoken of; but we have not yet 
taken up the yoke of Christ; and there- 
fore are not converted. The apostle 
says, "Iiepent ye, and be converted, 
that your sins may be blotted out, when 
the time of refreshing shall come from 
the presence of the Lord." Now, the 
apostle says, "repent and be converted." 
Conviction is not excluded. After we 
have taken upon us the yoke of Christ, 
then it is, that we are converted persons, 
and are prepared for the second rest. 
The next subject is that of believing 
the Gospel. "Repent ye and believe 
the Gospel." are the words of the Sav- 
ior upon the subject; but because we 
are not willing to take upon us the yoke 
of Christ, we may say we have faith. 
But the apostle Jame3 would say, "show 
me thy faith without thy works; and I 
will show thee my faith by my works." 
Abraham had faith, and it was accounted 
to him for righteousness. Abraham made 



his faith perfect by works ; for after God jail that is commanded us to do, we shall 
had promised that in his Son all nations j yet say that we are unprofitable servant- 
should be blessed; and, that his seed for we have then done no more than our 
should become as the sand of the sea, he duty. The Savior does not say believe 
commands him to take him upon the that Christ has come; or if you believe 
mount and offer that same son on an al- ! that your sins are pardoned, it is so; but 
tar. Abraham did not confer with ; he said "believe the Gospel." Paul 
flesh and blood as we arc inclined to do says, "the Gospel of Christ is the power 
but in the morning he rises from his I of God unto salvation to every one that 
bed, and makes all things ready for the ! believed!." And again, "by this ye do 
journey, and takes his son and two ser-know that know him, if we keep his 
vants, and starts, as the Lord had di- i commandments." 

rected him. When he came to the 
mount, he did not yet stagger at the 
promise of God; but left his servants 
there, saying, "remain ye here until 1 
and the lad go yonder and worship." 

Dennis Wbimer. 

Preparation for the Last Days. 
The man who has to cross a wide 
He goes up the steps, and builds the heath when the blast of winter 
altar, and takes the son with the knife; blows in his face, will not have his 
in his hand in order to slay him; but garments hanging loose as though 
when he had proven, and made alive he were in July fields; ho will but- 
his faith by his works, the Lord said, ton his coat around him and grasp 
"it is enough." Now my dear reader, his staff firmly. There is no loun- 
if you tell me why God commanded ging among sailors when the sea 
Abraham to do this; I will tell you and sky are mingled in a blinding 
why he commands us to wash one i storm, and the lamps overhead lost 
another's feet — to salute one another in thick darkness. By the voice of 
with an holy kiss, etc. I authority, by the sense of duty, by 

I claim that it was done to prove his the fear of danger, all are quicken- 
faith. And he gained such favor with ; e d into almost superhuman activity; 
God that it is said that he is the father and the provident skill of man 
of all the faithful. And for this very; gives battle to the fury of the ele- 
reason he gave us the commands he has jments. Now though the children 
given us to try our faithfulness. The ! of this world are wiser in their gen- 
apostle James says, "faith without j eration than the children of light, 
works is dead." "As the body without! yet surely the latter will begin to 
the spirit is dead so also is faith without 1 make some preparation for the 
works dead." Then we understand ! dreadful days which are coming, 
that he has given us the commandments j It cannot bo denied that it is the 
to prove our faith. And brethren and j period of disintegration. The mill- 
sisters if we hold out faithful in doing ions are drifting away from old 
the commands ; we think the language moorings into unknown seas. Old 
of the Savior will be similar to that of races and institutions; old thrones, 
God to Abraham. "It is enough !" j altars, and creeds are caught like 
We have done enough and no more, chaff in a whirlwind, or blown 
The Scriptures say, after we have done I about like autumn leaves. What a 



din there is with Secularism, and 
Spiritualism, Mormonism, and Posi- 
tiveism, Ritualism, and Rational- 
ism ; and how earnestly any man 
with reverence in his soul desires to 
escape from the turbulence of all 
the isms into some quiet wilderness 
where he ma}' hear ihe whisper of 
God. The bishops of a worn-out 
superstition have gathered together 
in the "eternal city" to decree the 
infallibility of a poor old man, and 
the Assumption of the Virgin; 
while apostles of an insurgent sci 
cnce are seeking in council for an 
ape ancestry and a universe without 
a God. It is hard to say which 
party has drunic most fully the 
mingled wine of confusion and as- 
tonishment. But there are myriads 
who care no more for Comte and 
Huxley than for Manning and An- 
tonelli; and with them it is the 
roar of animalism in all the gates. 
Racecourses, taverns, hells, gam- 
bling houses, theaters, concerts, all 
present their coarse attractions; 
and the masses swarm on, seeking 
to drink from broken cisterns or 
from wells of poison and death. 

Is there anything certain ? Is the 
whole country barren from Dan to 
J3eersheba ? Have we ourselves re- 
ceived a cunningly devised fable? 
Are the ancient fountains of inspi- 
ration all dry ? 

Cau we stand anywhere without 
the ground shaking under our feet? 
It is high time to enquire. The 
writer of this article can assure the 
reader that he is disposed by consti- 
tution to rationalism a long way 
north, and if found in the House 
of Faith it is purely through the 
force of evidence. 

As it appears to me, there is im- 

mense power in the message which 
professes to come from God in thol 
Christian documents, truth authen- 
tic in the testimony, independently 
of any external seals. " No man! 
hath seen God at any time, the on«-l 
ly- begotten Son from the bosom of 
the Father he hath revealed him." 
"1 am the resurrection and the 
life, he that believeth in mo though 
he were dead yet shall he live; and 
he that liveth and believeth in me 
shall never die." " The word was 
made flesh and dwelt among us, 
and we beheld his glory, the glory 
as of the only-begotten of the 
Father, full of grace and truth." 
"God was in Christ reconciling the 
world unto himself, not imputing 
their trespasses unto them." " De- 
clared to be the Son of God with 
power, according to the Spirit of 
holiness, by the resurrection from 
the dead." "Herein is love, not 
that we loved God, but that he 
loved us and sent his Son to be the 
propitiation for our sins." " Then 
shall be brought to pass the saying 
which is written, Death is swallow- 
ed up in victory. O death, where 
is thy sting ? O grave, where is 
thy victory ? Thanks be unto God, 
which giveth us the victory through 
our Lord Jesus Christ." 

What words of power we have 
here, and what a story of wonder 
is indicated ! God descending for 
human recovery; Christ the sinless 
one dying for the guilty; Christ 
the dead one shaking the house of 
death, and bringing immortality to 
light ! " God commendeth his love 
to us;" it is infinite love; the deep 
sea of life has neither bottom nor 
shore — in power it is awful, in 
wisdom profound and fathomless. 



As to the mystery of it, which 
frightens some poor icebergs in hu- 
man shape, how can we escape if 
we wished from that element? We 
swim in it like the fish in water; 
and if ever we make our escape 
from the sweet and solemn myster- 
ies of faith it is only by getting "in- 
to the deeps of Satan. The fact is 
that men must keep hold of the su- 
pernatural world, and if they lose 
their hold on the divine side tbey 
seize with eagerness the infernal. 
It is not the actual transformation 
of God into humanity, for that 
would be impossible ; nor does it in- 
volve the transformation of man into 
divinity, which is equally impossi- 
ble; but it is the Word incarnate. 
The divine nature takes the human 
into incorporate alliance, so that 
the Man Christ Jesus has dwelling 
in him all the pleroma, all the ful- 
ness of the Godhead bodily; re- 
vealing in and through the human 
vehicle all the perfections of the 
divine nature. The second Adam, 
the Lord from heaven, the new and 
better leader and commander of the 
people, rays forth the glory of God 
in the form and fashion of a man. 
In his transcendent exhibition of 
the sinless and God like life there is 
matchless quickening force, which 
has been amply proved in the re- 
cords of Christian life during eigh- 
teen hundred years. The Almigh- 
tiness of power runs in fountains 
of love; the fathomless wisdom 
comes out in sweetest simplicity; 
the unsullied holiness and purity is 
never austere, but as ricly human 
as anything could be descended 
from above. The final scenes of 
his death and resurrection have a 
grandeur all their own. The one 

who sweated in the garden till the 
drops fell like blood, and cried 
through the darkness that veiled 
his agonies as though ho were for- 
saken, was more than a martyr, 
was doing a work of solemn signifi- 
cance, which the character of God 
and the need of humanity equally 
doraanded. He made his soul an of- 
fering for sin, by himself he purged 
our sins and then sat down on the 
right hand of God. He could have 
no companionship in that mysterious 
expiation. The solitary sufferer 
though his bones were not broken, 
had his heart broken by reproach; 
but there never was love like his 
love in earnestness and self-sacrifice. 
No chronicles contain anything like 
unto it in measure or glory, in ful- 
ness or infinity- One died for all 
when all were dead, and he who 
might have poured upon us the red 
rain of penal fire washed our sins 
away in his sacrificial blood. The 
one who was lifted up on the cross 
lifts the world along with him. 
Though covered by the waves of 
horror, and sunk in deep mire 
where there was no standing, he 
emerges again with rescued human- 
ity, and is our glorious High Priest 
in tho present and in the future. 

The power of his resurrection is 
great, not merely as a proof of his 
accepted sacrifice, but as the rev- 
elation of the eternal for man, as 
the demonstration of another and a 
better life. Now the resurrection 
of Christ from the dead is a historic- 
al verity, a fact as well established 
as any fact can be which we have 
not witnessed with our own eyes. 
It has under it, and around it, great 
massive columns of evidence; and 
is surely the field where the war of 



unbelief must be prosecuted, so long 
as we confine ourselves to ground 
purely historical. 

But what 1 wanted to remark 
when I began to glance at founda- 
tion fact9 was simply this: man 
never could have invented such a story. 
God revealed in human form for the 
redemption of a fallen race, Christ 
slain in sacrifice for human trans- 
gression, Christ raised from the 
dead as the revalation of a certain 
future, Christ exalted at God's right 
hand as Prince and Savior, Christ 
coming back in power to wind up 
all the mysteries ot existence, and 
found through resurrection the ev- 
erlasting Kingdom of Righteousness 
and Glory. There is nothing like 
stories of human manufacture. Such 
men as Homer and Shakespeare can 
tell us fine things, but they work 
with, the material of humanities in 
history. They simply put the life 
of genius into old records. Such 
men as Dante and Milton can tell us 
still deeper stories in other domains, 
but they have divine traditions to 
operate upon, and that which they 
originate* themselves is frequently 
outrageous and revolting; but this 
great history is unique. In its su- 
pernaturaiism, and in it3 humanism, 
in its transcendence, in its coher- 
ence, in its grandeur and its sim- 
plicity, in its power and in its love, 
it stands alone. In fact we speak 
soberly when we declare that it is 
from God and of his eternity, and 
that his essential light burns in it 
from root to blossom, shines in the 
temple from cope to basement. We 
may speak then of Christianity as 
we do of nature, only with more 
perfect assurance. The great visi- 
ble house which we inhabit in the 

flesh may sometimes be shaken by 
storm, temporarily deformed and 
darkened by tempest and eclipse ; 
but after all it is a rock bound 
world, finely lighted by lamps ethe- 
real, and full of sculpture and paint- 
ing of finite workmanship. In the 
view of the whole reality from the 
roofoffireto the granite founda- 
tions — while sea and forest, field 
and river, and mountain, shine out 
beiore us in beauty and profusion, 
we may fairly say that the devil 
never planned or lighted the build- 
ing; that it came not from any in- 
fernal god, but from the same God 
who gave unto man his being and 
his work, his nature and his service. 
We argue from the correspondence 
between man and his house, a com- 
mon and glorious origin from one 
Lord God Almighty. The house is 
adapted to man in his materialism, 
and in his idealism ; soil, rivers, and 
atmosphere, solid rocks, and hoary 
forests, and living fields supplying 
all that he needs for sustenance and 
enjoyment while he remains under 
the conditions of time and flesh. 
Nor is the place a mere house of 
residence, granary and workshop, 
but it partakes of the temple; a 
mystical charm is through all, and 
over all its departments, and nature 
speaks in motherly tenderness to 
all who live worshipfully and seek 
for close communion. 

We reason in like manner concern- 
ing Christianity. The correspondence 
between man as a spirit — that is, 
man in his moral nature — and 
Christianity, though not more real 
is certainly more glorious. That 
which promises him the forgiveness 
of all past sin, the regeneration of 
his nature, the peace of God in the 



soul and witness ot the Holy Spirit, 
deliverance from the dominion of 
death, immortal youth and blessed- 
ness in a kingdom of surpassing 
glory — so profoundly corresponds 
with his actual wants and capabili- 
ties, that his soul responds to the 
truth and divinity of the message. 
Xo hostile power could, or would 
have sent such tidings; and they 
are above all that man could have 
dreamed in his alien condition. 

But in view of the gathering 
darkness and confusion of the last 
days, when faith will be sorely tried by 
the prevalence of false miracles, de- 
bauching pomps, atheistic philosophies, 
and general ungodliness — and when 
there may be expected many ship- 
wrecked upon desolate and Godless 
fchores — there is one matter which I 
desire to emphasise. The kind of ev- 
idence which I have before me was in- 
dicated by our Lord when he said, "If 
any man will do his will he shall know 
of the doctrine, whether it be of God 
jV whether I speak of myself." Cole- 
ridge, though he poured too much con- 
tempt on the miracles and on all exter- \ 
nal evidence, was in substance right 
when he said, u Christianity is a life 
and a living system, try it." We 
might say to the poor creature who has 
tried many fields and springs where 
life is said to reign — and is bankrupt 
and miserable — try thU! You have 
been in barren fields and at broken cis- 
terns — or in pastures of poison and by 
rivers of death; try this; if it fail, it 
will only be another failure. But there 
never was a man who found it fail — 
Dr his expeeience would be indeed aw- 

We cannot all be ripe scholars, not 
many of us have philosophic power, 
:>r logical sharpness; few of us are 

skilled in balancing historical probabil- 
ities. But here is a region in which 
the mechanic and the peasant, without 
recondite knowledge or rich culture, 
may have the most conclusive and in- 
destructible evidence. Faith is grand 
and powerful, but knowledge is deeper 
in assurance. " He shall know of the 
doctrine whether it he of God.' 7 The 
three thousand at Pentecost who heard 
the tongues aud beheld the flame-like 
radiance, firmly believed. The Ethio- 
pian nobleman, who heard the gospel 
in his chariot, received it with confident 
faith. The Samaritans, when they 
heard of the kingdom of God, and the 
name of Jesus, and beheld the healing 
power and the casting out of demons, 
received the truth in cordial reliance. 
Cornelius aud his friends were con- 
vinced that the tidings were from God. 
But none of these parties in that stage, 
knew that the system was from God. 
Knowledge is the ripe fruit which grows 
after we have been planted in the celes- 
tial soil, the gradual growth of rich ex- 
perience gained from trial. As we do 
his will, and advance in the knowledge 
of his ways, we discover in the depths 
of consciousness that the promises and 
consolations of God are all realities, 
and that, in comparison, all other things 
are shadows. The assurance of divini- 
ty in the Christian religion becomes 
regnant and living, throned in the head, 
beating in the heart — heaving in all 
the tides, and throbbing in all the pul- 
ses of our nature. 

It is then of prime importance that 
we should cultivate that loving obedi- 
ence, which is the condition of insight 
and the spring of divine knowledge. 
We all need deeper fellowship, closer, 
more abiding communion with the liv- 
ing God, and as we seek it in paths of 
obedience and self-sacrifice, the sun- 



<hine of his countenance will be con- 
tinually with us, and we shall hear in 
spirit those overshadowing wings of the* 
Eternal One, which are our only secu- 
rity. We shall have in more fulness — 
the manifestations of the "Son — the 
power of the Spirit — the presence and 
glory of the Father. And so we shall 
be preserved unto that kingdom which 
is reserved for the resurrection of the 
just, where all our loftiest desires and 
hopes shall be more than realised. We 
may see approaching the transfigured 
earth, where Paradise blooms again — 
the metropolitan city with its golden 
streets and river of life. But the prom- 
ised glories are all for a prepared peo- 
ple — beautiful in holiness, strong in 
spiritual might, profound in devotion, 
tremulous with love — such are the sons 
of light who are lifted with desire, look- 
ing for and hasting the day of his ap- 
pearing, and so in readiness for trans- 
lation. — The Rainbow. 


Christians may obey this injunction; 
no others can. It is easy to rejoice in 
prosperity; but when the soul is al- 
most submerged in the billows of con- 
flict and sorrow, it requires an effort 
to pierce the dark clouds and look 

the sanctuary of God," and understood 
their end, he rejoiced that his feet 
were on a better foundation. 

A cireful analysis of our being and 
of God's dealings with man confirm the 
declaration .that "All things work to- 
gether for good to them that love. 

But we should remember that God 
is the primary source of all true joy 
In Him alone are the demands of the 
soul fully met. Away from God the 
soul is ever uneasy. The angels have 
joy unalloyed because they ever dwell 
in the sunlight of glory. In him we 
also may be happy; for we have ac- 
cess to God through our Savior Jesus 
Christ. The fountain is inexhaustible. 
The onl}i limit to our joy is our ca- 
pacity and qualification. It is our 
Father's pleasure that His creatures 
should be happy, David was pursuing 
the right course when he exclaimed, 
"As the heart panteth after the water- 
brooks, so panteth my soul after thee. 

While God is the source, the avenues 
of pleasure are many : "No good thing 
will He with old from them that walk 
uprightly." The love of God is mani- 
fested in the adaptation of all temporal 
things to the comfort and pleasure of 
man, in their proper usef it is their 

away to "Our Father," and rejoice in abuse that causes suffering. Why then 

the hope that he will guide us safely 
into the haven of eternal rest. 

In this world the joy of the Chris- 

do Christians endure so much poverty 
and affliction ? The heart is so prone 
to wander that it often requires long 

tian is often intermingled with sorrow ; lessons in the school of adversity, to 
n Heaven it will be unalloyed. Here teach us to look beyond the gift to the 
he often meets with reverses which Giver, to love the Creator more than 

sorely try his faith. These things 
cause some to repine and possibly, at 
times, to doubt God's goodness. The 
Psalmist is envious at the foolish 
when he "saw the prosperity of the 
wicked." But when he "went into 

the creature. 

In mercy, God often-withholds those 
things which might alieniate our hearts 
from Him, but which might be enjoy- 
ed, were our hearts more firmly "rooted 
and grounded in love." Even religious 



joy in excess of our faith and purity, 
would have a tendency to throw us 
off our guard, and expose our soul to 
the darts of the enemy. If we can- 
not understand all the providence of 
God we may trust. In reviewing the 
past, we perceive that many of the tri- 
als, sorrows, and disappointments of 
life are blessings in disguise; and 
should be thankful that we are often 
led in paths in which we willed not to 

It is not only a privilege, but a duty, 
so to believe and live that we may re- 
joice under all circumstances. What 
God commands is possible. Our love to 
God in view of the price of our salva- 
tion, should induce us to make such a 
consecration of soul and body to his 
servic as that he may so manifest the 
riches of his grace in our hearts, as to 
demonstrate to the world that the relig. 
ion of Christ is superlatively good. — 


No man can help being tempted. He 
may be good, have a pure heart and a 
holy life; but 0, how he is tempted ! 
What it costs to stand against the surg- 
iog tide ! He knows where he stands; 
right in the midst of battle, a holy man. 
The supreme hour is known when it 
comes. The soul reviving words of the 
Master will put a reflecting disciple on 
his guard; watch lest ye enter into 
temptation. But it is no sin to be 
tempted. The sin lies in entertaining 
the temptation, giving it a place, think- 
ing about it. Crime, and all pernic- 
ious habits which disfigure human life, 
are the results of thoughts that havo 
been woven into plans in the mind, 
fired by the heart, and finally put on 
the form of outward sin. If the door 

is kept barred, the enem\ cannot enter 
in. His gilded scenes of unhallowed 
works may flash their brightest charms 
, upon the eyes of the soul; but upon 
I them all the eyes are closed, and turn- 
|ing to Christ the lover of the soul, they 
I are opened and enlightened. No man 
commits sin who does not yield to 
; temptation. We may thiuk that no 
I mortal ever had such temptations as we 
endure; such surroundings and con- 
flicts ; such enemies as our thoughts 
and desires are. But no temptation 
hath taken you but such as is common 
to man. We are all very much alike, 
especially people whom Christ has sav- 
ed; we have one heart and one mind, 
and our conflicts with spiritual wicked- 
ness in high places are very much the 
same. Christian people are more alike 
than any others, especially in their in- 
ner experience, the trials they pass, the 
crosses they bear, the victories they 
win ; hence we love to sing, — 

"The fellowship of kindred minis 
Is like to that above." 

Good men don't tell to the world the 
temptations they endure, or the suffer- 
ings they bear when pressed by the foe. 
It is the bright side of our Christian life 
we picture in song and spoken exper- 
ience. The fathers in the church used 
to tell about their trials, temptations, 
struggles, etc." But we modern Chris- 
tains havn't any. We are all living on 
the suDny side. We don't stop to talk 
about these. Perhaps we are making a 
mistake. Too much of one side of our 
Christian life, and not enough of the 
other, may be a dangerous experience. 
We are all human we all need Chirst to 
lean upon. God is faithful who will 
not suffer you to be tempted above that 
you are able, but will with the tempta- 
tion also make a way of escape, that ye 
may be able to bear it. 



And God will make a way of escape 
for our soul. It shall go free from Bin, 
conscious of its freedom and its right 
to it under Christ. No man need ob- 
ject to being a Christian because he 
can't hold out to the end. Nobody 
should try to be a Christian thinking 
that of himself he can hold out. There 
is too much trying to be good in these 
latter days without the help of God's 
Spirit. God must help us to win our 
victories; and he must keep us in the 
victory. Go forward, and press toward 
the mark of the prize of your high call- 
ing in Christ Jesus. Whatsoever 
thy hands find to do, do it with thy 
might."— Rev. F. Flood. 

The Church and the World. 

The church and the world for the 
most part, are so nicely joined that it is 
hard to tell where one begins and the 
other ends. Like the work of a cun- 
ning joiner, they are dovetailed and 
glued together. On week days, the 
man of the church is worldly ; on Sun- 
day the man of the world is devout. 
God has his people, nevertheless, and 
we shall find them scattered through 
the churches. As in ancient times, 
they are a "peculiar people." Then 
too there are some who, like Lot in So- 
dom, preserve their integrity, although 
marred with worldliness. Lot escaped 
by the skin of his teeth, and so will 
they. God says, "be ye not unequally 
yoked together with unbelievers." Nev- 
ertheless, the church and the world are 
standing side by side, with the }'oke on 
their necks. 

You reject my sweeping assertion 
perhaps. Then look yourself at the 
church with which you are best acquaint- 
ed. How many on the church rolls ? 
How many at the last prayer meeting? 

How many regard the place of prayer 
as a joy and delight? If Deacon B. 
should chance to give a grand party, 
which would draw best, the party or the 
prayer-meeting? If toward the mid- 
night hour, the young folks should 
propose to spend an hour in dancing 
would the church and the world j »in in 
the waltz, or would they not? (Be 
not shocked , gentle reader at my al- 
lusions to dancing in the deacon's par- 
lor. We know of the occurence of just 
such things.) This "unequal yoking" 
is so nearly universal that young Chris- 
tians fall into it, not knowing what 
they do. They read the gospel of the 
church's life more than the gospel of 
God's word. Thus they grow up de- 
plorably ignorant upon this matter. 

If God's Word is true, Christians 
have no right to seek their pleasure in 
the society of men and women of the 
world. Christ was our example. Did 
he do this? He was styled the ' friend 
of publicans," but you very well know 
that he never sought them except to 
save them. This was his "pleasure" in 
the world. Is yours like it? 

There fs another side to this matter, 
worldly disciple ! You are reaching 
after Sodom's rosy apples, and between 
your teeth they are ashes and vexation. 
What means that morning headache 
which follows in the wake of the even- 
ing party? Were you too excited 
and tired last night, to talk with 
Jesus? Did you have a pleasant 
chat with him this morning? How 
have things gone to day ? Are you 
carrying in your bosom much of that 
sweet herb called heart's ease? No, 
no, no ! It is impossible for a child of 
heaven to feed on "husks" and be sat- 

There is something very sweet that 
you are losing. God gives manna to 



his children, but if you go and live with 
the heathen you find it not. Do you 
know what assurance is; or are you on 
the contrary, tossed up and down in un- 
certainty ? 

"Oft it causes anxious thought, 
Am I His, or am I not?" 

These are the words of the worldly 

I know what far better words mean : 
"Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace 
whose mind is stayed on thee, because 
he tiusteth in thee." Peace is very 
sweet. O "Worldly disciple ! wouldst 
thou not have it? then hear what Jesus 
says to thee : "Come unto me, all ye 
that labor and are heavy laden, and I 
will give you rest ; take my yoke upon 
you and learn of me, for I am meek and 
lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest 
unto your souls ; for my yoke is easy 
and my burden light." 


When we are tried in the grievous cir- 
cumstances of sorrow, it is quite natural foi- 
ls to think that we have a sacred right to 
indulge ourselves in retirement, and perhaps 
even gloom. Have we, indeed, such a right? 
are we at liberty to deepen the darkness of 
:hese earthly scenes? Light and darkness 
are the symbols of holiness, and this lumin- 
als atmosphere ought to surround the be- 
"iever, wherever he stands. 

Is it the effect of genuine submission to 
mourn and grieve inconsolably ? Is it pos- 
sible with veiled faces and wailing tones to 
give proof to the world, that we believe 
:hat Jehovah "leads us in the right way, 
•hat we may go to a city of habitation?'' 
The trial may have been sent to exhibit in 
us the power of God to sustain the wound- 
ed heart. A V ill the world accept our state- 
ment that the divine will is the good which 
we desire, if we shut ourselves away from 
:riends to weep alone over the appoint- 
ments of that will, which we pretend to 
-e rather than our own? 

AYe have missed the real lesson of sor- 
row if it interferes with life's duties. I' 

requires resolution and fortitude to meet tin- 
demands of each day, when the spirit i- 
oppressed with the unutterable loneliness 
and desolation of bereavement. And many 
a strong man is ashamed to sit and 
who will flush with anger if you look for 
even a ray of sunshine in his face, when 
the winds of adversity are blowing hard 
against him. Show your light, though it 
be small and flickering, — somebody need- 
it, for you have companions with you wher- 
ever you walk. — (trace W. Hinsdale. 

Tobacco in no Sense Nutritive. 

Tobacco belongs to the class of 
narcotic and exciting substances, 
and has no food value. Stimulation 
means abstracted, not added, force. 
It involves the narcotic paralysis of 
a portion of the functions, the ac- 
tivity of which is essential to 
healthy 7 life. 

It will be said that tobacco 
soothes and cheers the weary toiler, 
and solaces the over- worked brain. 
Such may be its momentary effects, 
but the sequel cannot be ignored. 
All such expedients are fallacious. 
When a certain amount of brain - 
work or hand-work has been per- 
formed, nature must have space in 
which to recuperate, and all devi- 
ces for escaping from this necessity 
will fail. It is bad policy to set the 
house on fire to warm our bands 
by the blaze. Let it, then, be clear- 
ly understood that the temporary 
excitement produced by tobacco i> 
gained by the destruction of vital 
force, and that it contains absolute- 
ly nothing winch can be of use to 
the tissues of the body. 

Tobacco adds no potential 
strength to the human frame. It 
may spur a weary brain or feeble 



arm to undue exertion for a short 
time, but its work is destructive, 
not constructive. It can not add 
one molecule to the plasm out of 
which our bodies are daily built up. 
On the contrary, it exerts upon it 
a most deleterious influence. It 
does not supply, but diminishes vital 

other States for a copy of the proceed- 
ings of said committee, and their re- 
quests complied with, it was thought by 
the writer (Jno. Harshey) that it would 
circulate itself without any further 
trouble to any one, in its true character. 
But it being made to appear to those 
assembled at our District Meeting 
(Southern District of Missouri) that in- 

It has been denied that tobacco 'correct reports have gone forth even in 

leads to organic disease, but the ev- 
idence is very strong the other way, 
and it would be very remarkable if 
continued functional derangement 
did not ultimately lead to chronic 
derangement of the organs; that it 
causes functional disturbance no 
one dreams of denying; indeed, it 
has been remarked that no habitual 
smoker can be truly said to have a 
day's perfect health. — Popular Sci- 
ence Monthly. 


We publish the following by request : 

Many of the brethren and sisters will 
remember that the Standing Committee 
of our A. M., of 1^72, appointed the 
following brethren : Wm. Gish, Isaac 
Hershey, Christian Holler of Kansas, 
Enoch Eby of Illinois, and Jno. Har- 
shey of Missouri, to act as a committee 
to settle difficulties, and to put into pro ! carrying out and practicing the ordinan- 
per order the Spring River Church, Ices of the house of God, the following 
Ja3per Co., Mo., and for other churches 'charges were found: 
in Missouri. 1st. Against the ministry for not al- 

The first and the last mentioned bro- ' lowing the church the liberty to vote 

to other States as to the character of the 
work done, reports circulated by letters 
written by the parties dealt with, as well 
as by incautious brethren from other 
States passing through the localities of 
those brethren dealt with, or upon meet- 
ing with them in their travels elsewhere, 
and believing what those pleased to tell 
them, the report has gone abroad, and 
may be still going, that they were dis- 
fellowshipped for no other cause than 
for their refusing to wash feet otherwise 
than what is called the single mode. 
Hence the District meeting requested 
that a correct report be published in all 
of our periodicals as touching the rea- 
sons of their excommunication. 

It being ascertained by the committee, 
as testified to by a number of members, 
that a majority of the members of the 
Spring River Valley Branch of the 
Church were favorable to practicing the 
general order of the Brotherhood in 

ther failing to meet at the time and 
place appointed, brother Addison Har- 
per of Missouri, and brother Michael 
Forney of Illinois, being present, were 
by agreement taken to fill the places of 
the two absent brethren. 

Some of the committee having been 
wrtiten to by members of churches in 

herself into the unity of faith and prac- 

2d. Interfering with the unity of 
faith and practice of the church in en- 
deavoring to set aside the salutation of 
the kiss between the Supper and com- 

3d. In disturbing the peace and unity 



of the church by teaching that a bonnet 
or handkerchief upon the head of the 
sister would fill the measure of the Gos- 
pel as taught by Paul, and consequently 
sisters often appearing in meeting with- 
out the proper covering 

4th. Sisters telling the Elders that 
hoops were profitable and advantageous 
to them in certain conditions in life, 
and the Elder saying he believed it, 
and that the church ought to bear with 
such, and by so saving kept trouble in 
the church while hoops were fashion- 

5th. Preaching publicly the restora- 
tion, and one minister saying before a 
congregation, while preaching a funeral 
where the deceased belonged only to the 
Odd Fellows, that the deceased would, 
till the winding up of God's dispensa- 
tion of grace, shout praises to God, sub- 
jecting the brethren to ridicule and 
contempt by some of their neighbors 

6th. That the church's influence, as 
being opposed to secret societies, was 
damaged in those parts by some of the 
ministers being so very intimate with 
Masons as to go into a joint note with 
them to borrow money to enable the Ma- 
sons to build a lodge, on top of a busi- 
ness room, in which the brethren seemed 
to take great interest, near their own 
dwellings and upon ground owned by 
them, and sold to others, knowing at the 
time of sale that a lodge was to be erect- 
ed thereon, and by a ministering brother 
being permitted to be in the Lodge as 
a spectator when the Lodge was in ses- 
sion, also by having connected them-, 
selves with a building association, strict- 
ly known as the Freemason's and Odd • 
Fellow's Building Association. 

7th. Speaking disrespectfully of the I 
decisions of Annual Meeting. 

The above charges havin? been ad- 1 

mitted and proven, the committee de- 
cided that in all of the above charges 
there was either ignorant or willful 
guilt resting upon the ministry, and 
that they should confess it and promise 
to do so no more, or they could no 
longer be continued as elders and teach- 
ers in the Brotherhood. To this they 
answered, very decidedly, they had no 
acknowledgement or promise to make. 
They were then asked whether they did 
not intend to submit to the general or- 
der of the church, or the decisions of 
A. M., to which they emphatically de- 
clared they would not. Whereupon, 
the committee's decision was, that as 
they would not acknowledge to their 
above guilt and be counseled by the 
general body or church, they could no 
longer be continued as members in fel- 
lowship in the church with all that 
sided or went with them. 

The committee's decision was en- 
dorsed by seventeen against ten. Now, 
in short, we also testify that the same 
spirit of disobedience to general council 
existed in all that were elsewhere dis- 

Isaac Hersiiey, 
Christian Holler, 
John Harshey, 
Michael Forney, 




It will no doubt be remembered by 
the brethren who were present at the 
last A. M. that the churches were re- 
quested to subscribe money, as each feels 
willing to give, for the purpose of se 
curing a good durable tent for the ac- 
commodation of the A. M., and that 
the brethren of Southern Illinois were 
requested to ascertain the cost of such 
a tent and report to the churches through 



the periodicals a9 soon as convenient. 
The brethren, upon investigation, found 
that the cover for a tent 80x220 feet, 
made of good heavy material, will cost 
about eighteen hundred dollars. Let, 
therefore,, all the churches that feel wil- 
ling to do something toward procuring 
such a tent to be owned by the Brother- 
hood and kept for the accommodation of 
the A. M., take immediate action in 
the case and report the amount each 
feels willing to give to Daniel Vaniman, 
not later than the 1st day of September, 
1873. If a sufficient amount shall be 
subscribed then the brethren will call 
for the money and give directions where 
and how to send it, and will proceed to 
get the tent ready for the Annual Meet- 
ing of 1864. Should more be given 
than the tent will cost the surplus will 
be sent back to the churches in the same 
proportion as donated. Should there 
not be enough subscribed then it will 
be considered a failure and the churches 
will be notified not to send the money 
they did subscribe. 

By order of the Committee of Ar- 
ragements, June 26th, 1873. 

Address, Daniel Vaniman, 

Box 53, Virden, Macoupin Co., 111. 

The Dress of Christian Women. 

How should a woman, " professing 
godliness," dress? How adorn her- 

In " modest apparel." (1 Tim. 2: 9.) 

With "shamefacedness," — (. e., with 
no intent to draw the eye. (1 Tim., 2: 

■'•) _ 

AVith " sobriety" — i.e., with nothing 
conspicuous. (1 Tim., 2 : 9.) 

Not with " braided hair," not with 
*•' plaiting of hair" — i. <?., elaborate ar- 
ranging of the hair. (I Tim. 2:9; 
Peter 3: 3.) 

Not with "gold." (lTim.,2: 9; 1 
Peter, 3: 3.) 

Not with "pearls." (1 Tim., 2: !♦. i 

Not with expensive clothing. (1 Tim., 
2: 9.) 

Not with clothing (as an adornment.) 
(1 Peter, 3 : 3.) 

Observe, there are three points as to 
clothing the body : Let it be modest. 
Let it be inexpensive. Let it be un- 

There are two points as to the sort of 
decoration to be avoided : No jewelry. 
No fanciful dressing of the hair. And 
there are two points to be observed a? 
to adorning : "A meek and quiet spirit ;' ; 
" Good works." 

Surely a woman professing godliness 
should be careful in this matter, which 
the Holy Ghost has not considered un- 
important; surely she should clothe 
herself in all "modesty," "shameface- 
edness," and "sobriety," while she ad- 
orns herself with a " meek and quiet 
spirit," and with "good works." 

Now, if she be so adorned she will 
not be anxious to attract the gaze of ad- 
miration by heapiug jewelry upon her 
person, or decorating it with handsome 
clothing, nor will she be much busied 
in the way she arranges her hair. If 
given to good works she will have nei- 
ther time nor money for the decoration 
of her body. 

The above is merely a summing up 
of Paul and Peter's thoughts in the 
matter, as contained in 1 Tim ,2:9. 
and 1 Peter, 3 : 3. — The Christian. 

(![o rrca pendente. 

Dear Brethren and Sisters : 

I would like to say a few words to 
you through the Visitor to those I used 
to meet in the church militant. What 


joyful times I used to have of meeting 
my dear brethren and sisters in the 
Lord at a love feast meeting. Brethren, 
I sometimes feel abmost discouraged 
for I can't get to hear any of my breth- 
ren preach or go to meeting any more. 
But when I look back and see what tri- 
als my Savior had to endure I don't 
think I ought to complain. 

I have been living -nearly two years 
in Kansas and I have not come across 
any of my brethren yet. I am here 
all alone to contend for the faith that 
was delivered unto the saints. Breth- 
ren, remember me when it goes well 
with you, that I may meet you where 
the wicked cease from troubling and 
the weary are forever at rest. My 
prayer is that the good Lord may send 
out more laborers into his vineyard for 
the harvest truly is great but the labor- 
ers are few. We have great need of the 
Gospel being preached and the faith 
proclaimed that was once delivered un- 
to the saints. 

My dear companion was called from 
time to eternity a few weeks before I 
left Ohio. I have not a doubt she is 
better off than I am in this troublesome 

Finally, brethren, farewell. Be per- 
fect, be of good comfort, be of one mind; 
live in peace, and the God of love and 
peace shall be with you. 

M. Morgan. 

Sedgewick City, Kan., July 7, '73 

r Brethren and Sisters : 
But little has been said through the 
columns of the Gospel Visitor con- 
cerning our late Annual Conference, 
and by permission we will give you a 
brief sketch of our trip and what we 
learned there. Left home with my 
mother on Friday p. m. June 30th, via 

Martinsburg. Remained over night at 
bro. George Brumbaugh's a short dis- 
tance from where the A. M. convened 

! ten years ago, and where our late D. M. 

! was held, which we attended. Saturday 
morning at an early hour wo started 

j across Tusseys Mountain to Cove sta- 

. tion on Huntington and Broadtop R. 
R. Beached there in due time, met a 
number of brethren and sisters in the 
train who were journeying to place cf 
A. M. Many new scenes met our gaze 
as we passed along, never having gone 

I the route before. Reached Bridgeport 
at 12 : 30 P. M. at which place we had 
to remain until alter 5 p. m. when we 
left for Dale City. Found the scenery 
more picturesque, the country quite rug- 
ged in some places, but we admired the 
scenery, especially where the ground 
caved in a short time previous, and to- 
tally covered the railroad for some dis- 
tance. Shortly before reaching Dale 
City we paseed through the largest tun- 
nel we rather think we ever passed 
through. On reaching our place of des- 
tination found many brethren, sisters, 
and friends at the depot; among others 
was bro. H. R. H., and Annie, who con- 
ducted us to their home. After being 
refreshed repaired to the Brethren 
Church to attend services. Sermon by 
brother J. S. Flory, from Rev. 3 : 18, 
I counsel of thee etc. This was only 
our second opportunity of hearing bro. 
Flory. Sabbath morning, June 1st. 
sermon by brother D. P. Savior, from 
Eph. 2 : 20. This was cur first oppor- 
tunity of hearing bro. S. but read many 
articles from his pen through our peri- 
odicals. At 3 P. M. attended an ad- 
dress to the S. S. delivered by brother 

from Ohio and a Baptist minister. 

We do hope the brethren and .- 
will manifest a much greater interest in 

I the S S. cause. I do not have the 



privilege of attending Sabbath School 
conducted by the brethren, but hope the 
day is not far distant when we will have 
one in our midst. Sabbath 4 P. M., 
listened attentively to sermon by bro. 
Enoch Eby, from Isaiah 48: IG-19, 
inclusive. We also had the pleasure of 
forming his acquaintance, Sab. eve., for 
the first time had the pleasure of hear- 
ing brother John Wise, from Rev. 4, 
latter clause of 1st verse. All those 
who had the opportunity of hearing bro. 
W., will doubtless say the sermon was 
a very touching one. Exhortation by 
brother Spanogle. We shall not soon 
forget the interesting conversation with 
bro. W. on Thursday A. M. while wait- 
ing at the depot. Many thanks to our 
dear brother, for the instructions receiv- 
ed by us Monday p. M. were address- 
ed by brother Buckalew and brother 
Peter N"ead, neglected to note the text 
and it has passed from my memory. 
3Ion eve., sermon by broth Major and 
D. B. Sturgis, from John, 6 : 27. Dear 
brethren, and sisters let us not neglect 
to labor faithfully for that "which en- 
dureth unto eternal life," lest we fall 
short of the glory of God. On Tuesday 
eve. we were delighted to learn that 
brother S. Z. Sharp would address us 
Having been a student under his care 
we still desired to receive instructions 
from him. Text, John 12 : 47, 48. We 
felt much benefitted by the sermon al- 
though very tired from over-exertion. 
Also had the privilege of meeting sister 
S. but sorry we did not have the oppor 
tunity of conversing with her as we de- 
sired. Wednesday eve. sermon by bro. 
David Longanecker, and Joseph I. 
Cover, text, 1st John 4 : 1. After 
service had the pleasure of forming the 
acquaintance of brother C. Thursday 

eve. sermon by bro. Garst of and 

brother Pence of Tenn., from Eph. 1 : 

13. Heard many regrets that bro. P. 
was so brief, but presume the speakers 
as well as the congregation felt tired and 
weary. Friday eve, sermon again by bro. 
S. Z Sharp, followed by brother Reid- 

This was the last sermon we heard in 
Dale City. The friends had nearly all 
returned home on Thursday. We spent 
the day very pleasantly on Friday, with 
the friends of Dale City, visited some 
that were sick but trust they have fully 
recovered. In company with brother 
Sharp, brother and sister Myers and 
others, took the train on Saturday morn, 
homeward. We felt sad to part with 
the dear friends, for of a certainty we 
cannot expect to all meet again this 
side of eternity. But it is joyous be- 
yond measure to know if we obey God's 
commands we will be one unbroken 
chain around his throne in heaven. 
Reached James Creek about 3 p. M. 
where we remained with the Pilgrim 
family until Monday morning. Attend- 
ed Lutheran Church on Sabbath eve, in 
Marklesburg. Brother A. B. B. of 
Huntington, Pa . has our many thanks 
for kindness shown toward us while 
there. On Monday eve, came to Ty- 
rone and called at brother Quinn's, 
found them well but very busy. Reach- 
ed home in safety on Tuesday, 10 a. M. 
Thank God for his protecting care over 
us while on our journey. Many thanks 
to the dear brethren and sisters of Dale 
City for their hospitality. The Lord 
reward them for it ! We found all we 
needed there to make us comfortable. 
Our souls were truly fed upon manna if 
our bodies did become very weary. The 
attendance of the meeting was a great 
pleasure beside very beneficial. We saw 
the place for the first time at which the 
meeting was held, met many of our dear 
brethren, sisters and friends with whom 



we were acquainted, besides forming the 
acquaintance of many others of whom 
we had often heard. We think our so- 
ciability at those meetings have a ten- 
dency to draw us more closely to the 
foot of the cross, to lift our hearts heav- 
enward, to have a greater desire to 
burst this prison house of clay and 
mount on wings of glory to that celestial 
city, the city of our King. For this 
let us labor, for this let us pray. 

Then onward and upward my brother, 
Yes onward, my sister, I say, 

To yonder bright mansion in glory 
Where 'twill he forever day. 

Emily R. Stifler 
Hollidaysburg, Penn. 

Ccrro Gordo, Piatt Co., 111., 

July 7th, 1873. J j 
Dear Brethren: 

Please publish through the Visitor I 
that the church of the Cerro Gordo 
District, Illinois, have their Commun- 
ion Meeting on the 27th and 28th of ( 
September, 1873. And also the Dis- ] 

Died in Logan Branch, Logan Co., Ohio, 
Monday May 5th, 1873, our old sister, SARAH 
MOHR, aged 75 years, and 5 months. Disease, 
absess in the stomach. She suffered much but 
bore it with Christian fortitude. Funeral 
preached by brethren Elder Jos. N. Kauffman, 
M. SwoDger and the writer. 

J. L. Frantz. 

Died in Champaign Co., Ohio, on Sunday- 
June 15, 1873, MICHAEL BRINCER, aged 23 
years, 5 months and 11 days. He was a son of 
Joseph and Catharine Brincer, and was married 
to Susan, daughter of brother John and sister 
Maria Forry. They lived together 5 months, 
and six days. The young man met with a seri- 
ous accident, he was kicked in the face and 
head by a horse, from which he suffered seven 
weeks to the hour. Funeral preached by Elder 
Jos. N. Kauffman and the writer, from 1st Cor. 
15th chapter, 22 verse. 

J. L. Frantz. 

Died in Logan Branch, Logan Co., Ohio, 
June 2G, 1873, Sister LORA REBECCA KAY- 
LOR, aged 19 years, and 10 months. Funeral 
conducted by brethern Elder Jos. N. Kauffman, 
M. Swonger and the writer, from Mathhew 24 
chapter, 22d, and 23d verses, to a large audi- 
ence. The subject of this notice was one of a 
serious nature. Her disease was consumption, 
about five weeks before she died she sent for 
the brethren and wanted to be received by bap- 
tism in the church. She was very weak not 
able to walk, she was hauled threo quarters of a 
mile to the stream and then seated on a rocking 
chair and we carried her in the stream and then 
took her off thj chair placed her on her knees 
and baptized her with ease. Dear young 
people and old ones take warning. 

J. L. Framtz. 

Died near Kingwood, Preston Co., West \'a., 
brother JACOB 1UDEXHOUR, aged 57 years 
and 10 days. He left a widow and many chil- 
dren to mourn their loss. Funeral services from 
21 verse, by bro. Solomon Buck- 

trict Counsel meeting of Southern Ills., 

° ' j 1st Peter 1 

will be held at the same place on Mon- lew. 

day 29th, and it is desired that the n . . . onn , , . v , . „,... 1Q -o . ttkr 

•' Lneu in same place. March Jitn, :.S<j, sister 

churches of Southern Ills., be fully rep MARY RIDENHOUR widow of brother Mar- 

. , , , ..... I tin Ridenhour, aged 84 years and 2 days, she 

resented, and a hearty invitation IS glV- j has bee n a mother in Israel and a consistent 

en, especially to the lninisterino* breth- 'member of the church for 33 years, and a moth- 

, . , D t er of 13 children and grandmother of 100 

ren, to be With US On the Occasion. I children and a great great grandmother of six- 

Those cominsr by Rail Road stop off at f* , Ma L thi9 mothe / 8 h "' y Hfe ^ ich 6be 

j "uu j.wa.u. ciy^ vu. ai i ive d and her many admonitions and her many 

By Order of the church, fervent prayers made in behalf of these chil- 

' dren and the many tears shed over them cause 

' them to live a christian life that in the world to 

come they may constitute an undivided family. 

Funeral services from Rev. 7: 14 verse by 

brethren S. A. Tike and Solomon Bucklcw. 

'Cerro Gordf 

John Metzger. 
Joseph Henricks 



Also in earne place, April 27th, 1873 
HARRIET RIDENOUR, wife of brother Mar- 
tiu Ridenour, aged 42 years, 8 months and 1 
days. She left a husband and 7 children to 
Died near Xewton Hamilton, Mifflin countv, mourn their loss, but we hope their loss is her 
Pa., Feb., 26, 1873, JOHN L. JEFFERIES, eternal gain. Funeral services from Amos 4th 
aged 70 yeitrs, 1 month. chap., and part of 12th verse, by brethren Aaron 

Solomon W. Bollingeh. Fike and Chambers Glen. 



Foil asleep in Jesus in the Squirrel Creek] 
congregation, Wabash Co., Ind., November the 
7th, 1S72, ELIZABETH ANN, daughter. of j 
brother Alexander nnd Susannah Abshire, aged ! 
I Tears, 1 month and 24 days. The foregoing j 
was the third ami last child of the above named i 
parents, one having died about 7 years ago. I 
another about 2 years ago, but this was the last 
one. Diseaso, dipththeria croup. Young as 
she was she oftimes conversed with her mother 
on the subject of death, the last two months of 
her life she spoko often about this matter, and 
Save her mother directions concerning her bur- 
ial, wo believe she knew she would die. Thanks 
to the Almighty, she rests in peace. Funeral 
occasion improved by brother Isaac Fisher, and 
Jesse Myers, to a largo and attentive congre- 
gation. S. A. 

In Stanislaus Co., Cal., June 2, 1873, JESSE, 
son of brother Eliphas and sister Sarah Riggle, 
aged 2 years, 3 months, and 8 days. Funeral 
by the brethren. 

In the same family, on the 12th, July, 1873, 
CHARLIE RIGGLE, aged 8 years, 5 months, 
and 9 days. Peter S. Garman. 

In the Coldwater Church, Iowa, June 19, 
1S73, sisLer SUSAN, wife of brother Benjamin 
Ellis, aged 57 years, less one month, had nine 
children, (six are now living) and eleven grand 
children, a husband and many friends to 
mourn their loss ; but not as those who have no 
hope. Funeral occasion improved by Elder 
Benj. Beoghly of Waterloo, from Rev. 14: 13, 
to a large collection of friends and relatives. 

The above died almost without any warning, 
it is said by those present, that in fifteen min- 
utes from the time she was taken sick she pass- 
ed away without a struggle. Disease supposed 
to be heart affection. Another solemn warning 
to us all, and more especially to those of her 
• hildren who have not yet confessed Christ by 
obeying his commands. 

Also in the same Church, and near the same 
place, June 24, sister MORIAH, widow of Bro. 
David Moss, (who died over two years ago at 
this place,) aged 35 years, 8 months, and "6 
days. Funeral attended by a large concourse 
of relatives and friends, and the occasion im- 
proved by Eld. W. J, II. Bauman from first 
epistle Peter, 1 : 24. 

Our beloved sister leaves a number of near 
relatives and three orphan boys to mourn their 
loss. She called for the elders and was 
anointed in the name of the Lord shortly before 
her departure. She expressed a willingness to 
go. ith a full assurance of obtaining the crown 
that is promised to the people of God. 


Died in McYeytown, Mifflin 6o., Pa., RA- 
CHEL R II ODES, aged 107 years. 

Died in the Spring R,un congregation, Mifflin 
Co., Pa., May 25th, sister BARBARA, daug Me*" 
of brother Daniel and sister Replogle, of Pat- 
tonsville, Bedford Co., Pa., and wife of Elder 
George Hanawalt, aged about 31 years. She 
was a devoted Christian; and while she now 
rests from her labors and her works have fol- 
lowed her, she leaves a husband and 8 children, 

the youngest only 8 weeks old, whose privilege 
it is to meet her in the kingdom, and enjoy the 
happiness prepared for the finally faithful. 
Funeral sermon by elder Fnoch Eby, from Phil. 

June 12th, brother GEORGE W. SNYDER, 
son of J. S. Snyder, at Brooklyn, Powesheik 
Co., Iowa, aged 20 years and 3 months. Disease, 
Consumption. About one year ago he united 
with the chnrch, by baptism, and has left a 
bright example of Christian piety, worthy of 
imitation. He leaves a large circle of friends 
to mourn their loss but not as those without 
hope, lie has been gradually pussing away, 
since the 1st of Feb., but was only confined to 
his bed for a few days. Funeral discourse by 
brethren Wra. Palmer and Thomas Graham, 
from John 18: 30, "It is finished," to a large 
audience. M. M. Snyder. 

In Fairview congregation, Appanoose Co., 
Iowa. Dec. 3rd, 1872, CORILLA C. BRUM- 
BAUGH, daughter of J. C. and M. E. Brum- 
baugh, aged 6 years, 7 months and 13 days. 
Funeral sermon by D. Zook. 

Also, June 5tb, CLARA E. BRUMBAUGH, 
infant daughter of same parents. Aged 4{mos. 
and 19 days. Funeral sermon by W. E. 
Stickler. Daniel Zook. 

In Bolivar, Tuscarawas Co., Ohio, friend 
JOAN TOMER was born July 26th, 1798 and 
died June 10th 1873, aged 74 years, 10 months, 
and 15 days. Leaving his wife, a sister, 3 sons 
and 4 daughters. The funeral was attended by 
a large concourse of people. Occasion improved 
by brother John Nicholson and others, from 
Mark 8: 36,37. H. Bender. 

Died, in the Bloomingdale Church, Van Buren 
county, Michigan, at the residence of his father 
elder F. P. Loehr, July 7th, brother LEVI 
LOEHR, aged 24 years and 4 months, nearly. 
Disease, consumption. Funeral sermon by eld. 
Sias of the Disciples, from the words, "we walk 
by faith, not by sight." The deceased leaves a 
wife and two children. He lingered for some 
time : and as he drew nearer the end, his af- 
fections appeared to be more and more weaned 
from earthly things, and set upon heavenly 
thing*. Although he preforred to live, he was 
resigned to the will of the Lord*. Several days 
before his death he was anointed, according to 
the command. He admonished bis brethren to 
be more spiritually minded ; and those outside, 
to serve the Lord. Ob, may we realize that "he, 
being dead, yet speaketh" to us; aud not forget 
his words of counsel, warning and encourage- 
ment. Cyrus Wallick. 

Died in Richland Co., Wis., ANDREW, son 
of brother Andrew and sister Barbara Troxel, 
May 17tb, aged 15 years, 6 months and 29 days. 

Also DANIEL, son of the above parents, 
May 18, 1S73 with brain fever, aged 33 years, 
2 months and 3 days. Funeral services by 
Thomas Patton and the writer. 

John Shepherd. 

Correction. — In last No. the age of Susan- 
nah Burkbolder is given as 2 years instead of 
20 years. 

Wanted Hon by. — Having beon some- 
what unfortunate through sickness and 
otherwise we are compelled to borrow some 
money to carry on our business. Various 
have produced a tightness in mono; 
matters here so that exorbitant rates of 
interest are demanded. If any of our 
friends have money to let at a reasonable 
-I for one or two years, we shall be 
pleased to hear from them. For particulate 
address the publisher. 

Extraordinary Offer.- -Having 
full volume.- of the Gospel Visitor o 
eral years and wishing to close them out 
quick on account of storage room, we wil- 
give'a back volume such as we have, to ev- 
w subscriber to the Visitor for the 
-l 25. When to be sent by 
last be added for postage. 

ie of Volume I. of the 
Monthly, and wishing to dispose of 
them quick n as above, 

we will send the Monthly for the [> 

ind volume 1 for 80 cents. No map 
niums will 1 c given wilh this otter. 


Tin- (brethren can find their Ktyle of hat- ol 
the i«-t quality ;i( 


\<>. 10 NToi-th Main St. 

Single $5.00, or clubs of -i.\ at 84.50 oaob. 
Send the amount and rocciv c goods by express . 


Cor. Cortlandt & New Church Sts. 




<uu of the tftte Col. RICARP FRENCH, of 
French's Hotel, has taken this Hotel, newlj 
litted up and entirely renovated the same, (kn 
tralhi located in tk< /! l'S/.\ KSti PART of tht 


Our Bible Dictionary premium can be .-cut by 

fifty cent- for postage. Tho>.' 

wanting a copy ef the Dictionary otherwise than 

a- a premium can have the cloth for $3.r>0 ami 

er for $4,00, postpaid. 

making inquiry 
about anythiny adi this papei 

Hon t/te name of the paper to the 

i so. 

Nullum in Pan" 



Peak Buktiibbt; vxu Sisters: 


jsed much suffering from Sick Head 

iw offer a speedy unci sure euro 

for the same. It is pleasant to take and 

can be sent by mail. Address with stamp 

Drs. NViwgJItsman & Flory, 


Thanks to Dr. 1). M. Murray for curing 
tarrh in the head and throat. 
J. A. Woodm I 

Dayton, < >. 
Send nnd get a package of the 

medicine by return mail and be cured be- 
fore your catarrh run3 into consumption 
and death. 

Address Dr. I). M. Murray, 

Davton, <>. 


FOK 1873. 

'I'lic Faumkhs' Monthly for 1ST.'? will c< 

ch month and will be devoted t«. 
Raising, Farming, Fruit and \. 
Culture, Health and Homo Interest?. The pre- 
paration and selection of matter is made with u 
view to utility and profit. Terms 50 
Eight ( hvery subscriber r< 

:i large County and Township 


Containing all the Post Offices in th< 
all Kail t oa<ls built and building, A 

must be added for each map when 
i il. for ten cents extra the map «ill 
nis ^ Id with a cover. Addn 
v II. J. Kurtz, i 


to pojiular imc, and made familiar /■> the oi 

It describes the various diseases incident te 
the human family, with appropri 

the best known — and the general tr< 
required in each case. It i* illustrated with nu- 

- engravings— about a hundi 
of the most eommjn medical plant--, with the 
ption, locality and habit-', and t 
them. A Olossary i- annexed defining 
1 terms, ;tud also 
024 pp. 

Theb ply hound in leather. Tht 

binding of Bomc of the I 

but not to materially durability. 

Otherwise the book is in pood order, duly ■ 
limited number of the- N- an-i 

M anting a copy must o 
family should have a work of the kiml 

id for S2.1 Thi* 

i> just about half price. 

11. .T. Kii 


Pur <l 


.. 10,00 

bound toyt th'r. 

Per ii 

plain ... I.ini 

-lu-rp bind 

Per di press 

Hymn Books i old w '- 1 


Medicine, 'VJI pp N\ o 

nglish Testament 

i>t trliin ' ' hit 

d by 

■ - ■;, hi: I'lnit iriiii ijiiu irailt book'4t 

ices by m.iil for books, ite., at 
sender. P. 0. Ordi risk. 


Hie Children's Paper. 

ited paper devoted to the instrue- 
. the Children. 


1 On 

cooperation of the brethren and 
in introducing the Paper 
subscribers for it as well as in 
ling matter for the ehiltti en . 

schools when ; 
lie only. BpY 

men copies 

'I eominunica s ; s to 
II. .). KURTZ, Da \ .'., [). 

'. Dr. 1 ARRIVE V \ 1872, 

Blood Clean*",!* 

P A If A € i; A 

M ring Breth i »m- 




by the un only the 

Fahrney's Brothers & Co., 

To the J* "thren and Friends. 

I In -i' to Bell my bo, The Lord's Sup] 
ptB T, and Noi ents per 

tpaid, or to agents at $30 per hnndi 
- number, purcha 
iaying transportation. 

fi. F. MOOMAW, Bbnsaeks, Va. i 

iil p 

•end on 
u pamphlet 

more -\> 
nut oui 

nd them i". 

Bible Dictionary. 

This work c Uiblo 

respecting which . 

quarian ln\ i 
;ind Dia 
travelers ai nd. 

The book is printed 

Memorable Places t»l I 
tivo Figures and valua h 

' I contain nearly i dou- 

Ide eolunin octavo 

/ i><ia< -reel and 

and si:;.(M» we will s< i of this 

nuy, hound in Cloth. 
For > iyhti i h subscribe 

and ^18,00 we will - 
Dictionary bound in Leather. 
The hook- are si i 

II. .1. 


Traced to flu ! 1< s: 

i collection of histi 

ol<l immersion wa 
baptizing e> er pi 


$2.00. Sent postpaid ti f the United 

ii. .:. k i i a. o. 

f\ N L V I I 

V t Moxthi 

Township Map of Ohio 

lie added for po>tage on ma p i 
Address II. J. Kurt/, Dayton 

Rook « on Freemasonry ! 



To \\ hi< h is appei 

Mysteries of Odd-Fellowship, 

By a Member of the I 
The whole containing over five hundred pages. 
Will be sent, postpaid, to an on re- 

ceipt of pric 
Addi II. J. KURTZ, Dayton, 0. 


oipii ran 





TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance.- 



The Parable of Tares and Wheal 26? 

Epcouragement to the Laboring Breth- 
ren 2& 

Christian Union 201 

The Christian a Pilgrim upon earth 263 

Love 206 

Pride 2G9 

I will give liberally 271 

David's Malms 273 

Through Darkness into Light 275 

As T have sung, So I Believe 275 

Bnd Company 270 

The Rich Man and his Vain Hope 277 

I nwaked for the Lord Sustained me... 278 

Who is my Neighbor 278 

How Tobacco Using Affects Missions.. 279 

Hold up the Light 280 

The Life of Faith 280 

Ministerial Unfaithfulness 281 

The Coming Conflict in Europe 282 

Giving Ourselves to Jesus 282 

Young People and Amusements 283 

The Broken Saw 285 

Only in the Lord 286 

Appointments 286 

Memoir of Elder John Zug 287 

Obituaries 288 

Letters Received. 

From Minerva Chaney, J W Butter- 
haugh, S T Bosserman, 2 ; Daniel Keller, 
sen.? I). E Bruhaker, Jo>. Z'lhn, K M 
Snyder, Samuel Miller, Daniel Vaniman, 
Daniel B Arnold, Samuel R Myer, Landon 
West, John Y Eisenberg, Thos. D Lynn. J 
L Prantz, John Ncher. J W Byrne, Caro- 
line Hiteshew, Eli Horner, II F Rosen.- 
herger, D B lffentzer. 


From A qui Ha Rowland, D T Arnold, 
Isaac Kilhefner, J B Grow, James Harvey, 
David Clem, EJenry Huhley, Kate Breni- 
/.ci'. John Shepherd, Jacob Buck, Daniel 
Snowberger, EMer George Wolf, C Bucher, 
Martin Cochran. C Gnagy, B F Kittinger, 
Jos. R.»throck, Mrs M Kate Miller, Asa 
Harman. Margaret Phijjps, Jacob Lehman, 
John Rowland. 


The price of the minutes, printed in 
English, will now he 30 cents per half 
dozen or 50 cents perdozen. The price, of 
the German minutes is 40 cents or 75 cents. 
Single copies 10 cents. 

The Map of Palestine, mounted on roll- 
ers, which wo give as u premium for clubs 
to the Children's Paper, we will send, post 
paid, for $1 50, to any pari of the United 

States or Canada. 

Appeal.— We appeal to all those friend- 
ur publications to aid ua in getting 
subscribers for us. We have still some 
hack i in in her- of the V im no:. Children's 
Paper, and Farmer's Monthly on hand 
and new subscribers will receive the full 

Persons writing for or making inquiry 
about anything advertised in this ;><■/;" ■ 
please mention the name of the paper 1<> the 
advertiser when doing so. 





I would inform the public that I am cnjraired 
in the Marble Trade in Dayton and nm prepared 
to furnish anything in my line at low rates. I 
make to order Monuments, Tomb and Grave 
Stones, of any size or dimensions, varying in 
price from $5 upward. 1 invite a comparison 
of my work with that of any others in the bu- 
siness and respectfully .solicit patronage. If 
you cannot come yourself, send in your order 
giving size and shape, and I will guarantee sat- 

Works at No. .">7 South Main Street, nearly 
opposite the Market House. 



A Trratisi on the Practict of Medicine, adapted 
to popular usi , and made familiar to tin- ordinary 

red, r. 

It describes the various diseases incident to 
the human family, with appropriate remedies 
— the best known — and the general treatment 
required in each case. It is illustrated with nu- 
merous engravings — about a hundred line cuts 
of the most coinm >n medical plants, with the 
description, locality and habits, and medical 
uses of them. A Olossary is annexed defining 
the technical term-, ami also a complete index. 
624 pp. 8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. The 
binding of some of the books is slightly marred, 
but not to materially injure its durability. 
Otherwise the book is in good order. Only a 
limited number of these books is for sale and 
those wanting a copy must order soon. Every 
family should have a work of the kind. Sent 
postpaid for $2,15 or by express for $1,75. This 
is just about half price. Address 

II. J. Kurtz, Dayton, 0. 

Our Bible Dictionary premium can be sent by 
mail by inclosing fifty cents for postage. Those 
wanting a copy of the Dictionary otherwise than 
as a premium can have the cloth for 83,50 and 
leather for $4,00, postpaid. 

gospel fisiToa, 

Vol. XXIII. 

8EPTEM HKR, lS7:i. 

No. U. 

in bundles to burn them, but gather the wheat 
into my barn. Matt. 13:30. 

THE PARABLE OF TARES AND And in other places in the Scrip- 
WHEAT. turcH, we are positively required to 

Let both grow together until harvest and in Separate ourse I VCS from those that 
tho time of harvest I will s;.y to the reapers, walk unruly. Paul DlOSt have uri 
gather together first the tares and bind them (Jerstood t||1 . u |, ove p ft88a g ej very 

differently as will appear from 

what he hays in his Bpistle to the 
This language is contained m one Corinth . ane l§fc - Ui (;h w|)i(;lj 

of the parables to be found in the Ica(ie read . Al , rta ,, 2d Tb, 

Gospel of Matthew chap, and verse as | . , , 

above, and is often made to mean . , . ,, 

' And there are other portions of 

what the Savior never intended it « . . ■ e , , . , 

Scripture to be found which unerr- 
should. It has been perverted and . . ■ . . . . . ,. 

, v ... ingly teach, at least by implication 

made to mean, that the church .. . .. . ., . , . . , , 

' . that it is the duty of the church, 

should not arrogate to itself the 

when necessary to discipline it- mem- 

right to discipline its members, at , 

least to the extent of excluding , r ,, . ,, .. 

,, r , , , n .. rp, well, say you then, that thai 

them from church fe lowship. lhe . .. .. . a . . 

* a contradiction in the Script 

present state of the church, Bay, r r , , , , . .,11 1 e 

1 ' J: lhat portion at the head of your ar- 

those who take that position, is tru- ^ fay<)| |o (>{ ^ haW 

ly deplorable, and there should if ^ thoM |on (>{ ^ lMy WrU 

proper, be something done to better t0 whic |, you ,.,,„., mogt certainly 

the condition of affairs, yet no mat 
ter how much we may deplore it, 
we are interdicted from applying 
the remedy. It is God's prerogative 
and he will exercise it, in due time. 
We would fail, inasmuch, as in gath- 
ering up the tares we would root 
up the wheat also. 

indicate the reverse side. How is 
it? It certainly is as is often 
tended for to-wit : That the preach- 
er should be an educated man to 
unravel such mysteries as are here 

Dted. For my part I ha', 
the leisure to investigate Buofa 
jecls for myself, hence I must l< 
At first view there seems to be a Uiat for others to do for me, and I 
semblance of truth in the above prefer those, whose education qual- 
view of the subject, only a Bern- ifies them for that pur j 
blance however, as we will see in Whilst I admit, that the scheme, 
the end. In the 18 chap, ot this r plan of salvation in its orig 
same gospel, we have a circumstan- a g reai mystery not to bt fully under- 
tial and a minute precept, on this $ tood by finite creatures, yet that 
subject given, the manner and mode p| un Can | je appropriated bj 
there detailed, how we should pro- faith. As without faith it is im 
ceed with an offending member of possible to please God. 
the church. But that part of the [dan 0. ialva- 



tion, which wo have under consid- 
eration is not mysterious, nor was 
it intended to be, which will appear 
by reading attentively the latter 
part of tho I3th chapter of Mat- 

All those parables which this 
chapter contains, were delivered to 
a promiscuous assembly, the disci- 
ples included. It will appear that 
the disciples rather thought it im- 
proper in tho Savior to address the 
people in parables. "Why spcakest 
thou unto them in parables ?" lie 
answered and said unto them, "Be- 
cause it is given unto you to know 
the mysteries of the kingdom of 
heaven but to them it is not given. " 

But it appeared the disciples did 
not comprehend all of them, for af- 
ter the multitude had been sent 
away, the disciples say to Jesus, 
"Declare unto us the parable of the 
tares of the field." 

Now hear what Jesus says, and 
you will have a solution of the sub- 

"lie answered and said unto 
them. Ho that sowed the good seed 
is the Son of Man." 

"The field is the world," (the 
world, not the church') "the good seed 
are the children of the kingdom, but 
the tares are the children of the 
wicked one. The enemy that sow- 
ed them is the devil, the harvest is 
the end of the world," (not the close 
of^some council meeting) "and tho 
reapers are the angels." 

Now I apprehend the readers of 
this exposition can see there is no 
contradiction in tho Scriptures of 
the head of this article and that to 
be found in the 18th chapter of 
Matthew, as the first refers to the 
world and not to the church — and 

the latter to the church and not the 
world. The Savior of the world 
does interdict, the church from ex- 
ercising judgment against the world. 

For he says "Vengeance is mine." 
And again, "I will recompense, 
saith the Lord." But to the church 
he saith, "Whatsoever yo shall bind 
on earth shall be bound in heaven, 
and whatsoever ye shall looso on 
earth shall he loosed in heaven." 
Matt. 18 : 18. 

For if we (tho church, or individ- 
ually as members) would judge our- 
selves, we should not be judged. 1st 
Cor. 11 : 31. And in the next verso 
Paul says, "Being thus judged and 
thereby chastened we will not be 
condemned with the world " After 
the manner indicated by the verso 
at the head of this article, which 
sorely refers to the last judgment 
which will be conducted by God 
himself through or by His Word. In 
our natural condition we are prone 
to usurp authority, and even when 
our natures are to some extent 
sanctified by the spirit of God. We 
are yet inclined to call into judg- 
ment matters that do not belong to 
us. Hence the warning in the 
Scripture wo are talking about. 
But as to the church, we are requir- 
ed to take notice of the conduct of 
members, unpleasant as it may be, 
yet never proceed to extremities 
unless there cannot a reconciliation 
be brought about. Oh let us all 
study God's Word, for it is perfect 
and endureth for ever. 

'Emanuel Slifer. 

Enoch walked with God threo 
hundred years, and he was not for 
God took him. 



For the Visitor, j hack Over the past and 3< 6 Ll 6 

ENCOURAGEMENT TO THE LA- test of faith to which the primitive 
BORING BRETHREN. Christians were reduced, being Bub- 

Dear Brethren, as you have been jeQttd to all the inhuman and bar- 
called to a very arduous and re barous treatment that a pen 
sponsible position in the church of and idolatrous people could invent, 

Christ, to proclaim the gospel of sal- 
vation to the sons and daughters of 
men, I feel like offeringa few words 
of exhortation by way of encour- 
agement to you, in the noble cause 
in which you are engaged as watch- 
man upon the walls ot Zion to warn 
the pcoplo of the approach of the 
enemy of their souls, as ho is seek- 
ing every opportunity that he can 
find, to decoy them from the path 
ot duty, and to lead them off with 
his alluring ways into everlasting 

As 3 ou are often called from home 
you must neglect your domes- 
tic affairs, and sacrifice the endear- 
iug comforts ot your firesides, and 
of those who are near and dear to 
you by the ties of nature, that you 
may fulfill your calling as a preacb- 

and having to stand by and witness 
the butchering of their wives and 
children and see their daughters 
disgraced and ruined, while they 

themselves were lashed and starved, 
and forced to submit to all the ex- 
cruciating tortures of the rack, and 
at last yielding up their lives in the 
flames at the stake rather than to 
abrogate their allegiance and fideli- 
ty to their religious faith. 5Tou 
should rejoice that your trials and 
privations are no greater than what 
they are, for "the servant is not 
above his master." as said tin 
ior, who endured so much, and 
yielded up his precious life upon the 
ragged cross that wo through his 
atoning blood, and by obedi 
to his holy precepts, might become 
heirs and joint heirs with him in 

er of tho Gospel of Christ, often- glory, in the paradise of God. You 

times having to ride many miles 1 should ever feel a willingm • to 
through the mud and storm to reach submit your desires and enjoyments 
your appointments, enduring many to the will of "God, which worketh 
privations and trials with which we in you both to will and to do of his 
as lay members are unacquainted, good pleasure." Be zealous, instant 
But as it is only through much trib- in Beason and out of Beason, preach 
ulalion that we can enter into the the word not with eye Bervii 
kingdom of God, you should not be- men pleasers, but as the Bervai 
come discouraged, but press forward Christ doing the will of God I 
to the mark for the prize of the the heart, and whatsoever } 
high calling of God in Christ Jesus, do it heartily as to the Lordai I 
•'walking worthy of the vocation unto men, knowing that < f the 
wherewith ye are called, with all Lord ye Bhall receive 
lowliness and meekness, with long the inheritance, t- r ye serve the 
Buffering, forbearing with one Lord Chi 

another in love, endeavoring to 
keep tho unity of the spirit in the 

As some ol you are 
your h< ads w hiti with the 

bond of peace." When we lo< - of many wintei 



cheeks farrowed by the heat of ma- 
ny summers, having passed through 
many trials and temptations to 
which we arc subject while in this 
mortal tenement of clay. But it 
will not bo long until you will be 
relieved from the troubles of this 
world, and go to try the realities of 
another, there to receive the re- 
wards of the deeds done in the 

Oh dear brethren don't excuse 
yourselves from duty to God on ac- 
count of pecuniary matters, or 
things of a secular nature; let noth- 
ing intervene between you and your 
religious obligations, for every one 
that "hath forsaken houses or breth- 
ren, or sisters for my name's sake, 
shall receive a hundred fold, and 
shall inherit everlasting life." 
"But seek ye first the kingdom of 
God and his righteousness and all 
these things shall bo added unto 
you." Put your trust and reliance 
in God to whom to trust is safety. 
And if the future appears to loom 
up dark and gloomy before you, 
strengthen your faith in God for he 
remembereth even the little spar- 
rows, that chirp around your doors, 
and the very hairs of your head are 
all numbered. Therefore fear not 
and if any of you feel that you lack 
wisdom, "ask of God who giveth to 
all men liberally and upraideth not, 
and it shull bo given you." Have 
on the whole armour of God and 
"let your conversation be as it be- 
cometh the Gospel of Christ." 
"Stand fast in one spirit, with one 
mind striving together for the faith 
of the Gospel" so that when the 
time of your departure is at hand, 
you can say with the Apostle Paul, 
'I have fought a good fight, I have 

finished my course, 1 have kept tho 
faith; henceforth thero is laid up 
for mo a crown of righteousness 
which the Lord the righteous judge 
shall give mo at that day and not to 
mo only but unto all them also that 
his love appearing. 

Now Dear Brethren, as the cull is 
coming from so many places, "come 
and help us" cannot something be 
done to meet the pressing demands 
for a more extensive spread of the 
pure and unadulterated word of 
God ? Are thero not churches that 
would divide their speakers with 
those who have no help? Are you 
earnestly contending for the faith, 
being instant in season out of sea- 
son when six or seven of you meet 
around the table of a Sunday morn- 
ing and part of you set in silence 
while the earnest appeals are ro- 
sounding all over tho country for 
help? "How beautiful are the feet 
of them that preach the Gospel of 
peace and bring glad tidings of 
good things." 

A few words to the lay brethren. 
Now there is a work for us to do. 
We can do much in forwarding this 
noble work. We can offer our pray- 
ers to God in behalf of our dear 
speakers, who are doing so much in 
publishing the gospel to a dying 
world; and more than this, we can 
assist them in their manual labor so 
that they may be better prepared to 
leave home. Any of us can give 
them a day's work now and then, 
and never miss the time; or even 
if we were to give some of our poor 
speakers a few dollars occasionally, 
I don't think it would bo out of or- 
der, and by so doing enable them to 
devote more of their time to the 
ministry. And if they desire us to 



accompany them to their appoint- 
ments never begin to make excuses, 
but go right along and encourago 
and strengthen them, and when 
they see that we have a feeling of 
respect for them and tho cause in 
which they are engaged, they will 
be greatly strengthened and better 
prepared to more skillfully wield 
the sword of the spirit, and God 
will bless us and reward us for all 
our good works. Now as we are to 
be perfect, thoroughly furnished un- 
to all good works, that we may be 
worthy to be accounted the follow- 
ers of God as dear children, we 
should always consider ourselves 
agents in every good work. 

And as the Press is a powerful 
medium through which much good 
may be accomplished in spreading 
or propagating our religious faith 
which we claim to be apostolic, we 
should let our prayers go up in be- 
half of our religious papers, and 
their editors, and always be ready 
to use our influence in their behalf, 
that they may still extend their cir- 
culation, so that if it were possible 
the word might be preach id in its 
purity to every creature. Breth- 
ren, as this is ni}- first attempt at. 
writing for the press, I hope you | 
will bear with these few thoughts, 
as they have been written out of a 1 
heart of love to the brethren and 
for the good of the cause ol Christ. 
From your unwonhy brother. 

B; P. Koons. 

For tho Visitor, 


(Continued from Page 228.) 
Wo have frequently in this essay 
spoken of the body or church of 

Christ. We must propose to define 

these terms, which we regard as y- 
nonymous in this connection. 1st. 

Cor*, 10: 17. For we being many 
are one head and one body. Col. 
I : 18. And he is the head of the 
body, the church. 

In our investigation upon this 
subject we arrive at tho conclusion 
that tho whole fraternity of believ- 
ers, is the visible bodj- or church of 
Christ, in the most appropriate 
sense, and therefore "tho ground 
and pillar of the truth /'consequent- 
ly it is the proper tribunal through 
chosen representatives to decide all 
questions of doctrine as taught in 
tho Scriptures. It is true however 
that particular organized bodies are 
frequently termed tho church, as in 
Matt. 18th. "If he will not hear them 
tell it to the church and it he will 
not hear tho church let him bo unto 
thee as an heathen man and publi- 
can. " This is the church in a sub- 
ordinate sense and organization for 
the sake of convenience to execute 
the laws of the Gospel as interpre- 
ted by the united councils of tho 
whole brotherhood, having jurisdic- 
tion only in local and personal mat- 
ter. The church is frequently spo- 
ken of as the Church Triumphant, 
who have finished their course of 
probation and entered into their re- 
ward, and as the Church .Militant 
which consists of those who are J et 
in a state of warfare, patiently wait- 
ing the time of their <!; 

I am aware that the idea of the 
whole body being the church is re- 
pulsive to many. In the visible 
church, they being oppose i i > the 
idea of there being safety in tho 
multitude of counsel, preferring the 
counsel of the few to tie c nn-el of 



tho multitude, an;) why? Because 
the councils of the church limit 
their carnal desires and indulgences, 
and disappoints ibeir morbid am- 
bition. The peculiar characteristics 
of those spirits is opposition to the 
meek and self 'den) ing usages of the 
church as insisted on by its councils, 
general I}' scoiting at every move- 
ment in that direction, and if not 
successful in dictating and controll- 
ing the councils of the whole church 
the flag is raised with the inscrip- 
tion "anti-council meetings. I am in 
favor of the congregational form of 
church government," declaring that 
a single organized congregation is 
the highest ecclestical power on 
earth. And when wo become better 
acquainted with those leading spir- 
its we find that their will generally 
controls the action of those under 
their charge. And if another should 
arise who could control the majori- 
ty of the congregation, then what? 
Why secede again, and so on in the 
same channel indefinitely, every 
congregation independent, how few 
so ever it may number. Where 
then is the unity, where the pleas 
antness, where the good to be ac- 
complished? Were this idea to 
generally prevail, all would be an- 
archy and perfect confusion. But 
thank the good Lord this theory 
will never prevail, for the invisible 
church within the visible will be 
preserved and will dwell together 
pleasantly in unity. As one gener- 
ation passes away there will still be 
provided another Elisha to receive 
the mantle, and the faithful will 
still dwell together in unity though 
the gates of hell oppose. The church 
congregational! what a monster! 
one head and a thousand bodies! 

We have heard of the hydra headed 
monster, hut a hydra-bodied mon- 
ster! of this I have never heard. We 
have now briefly examined the 
Christian world with its numerous 
organizations with, the inquiry 
whether these combined constitute 
the one body or church, and we fail 
to see in them what wo could rea- 
sonably expect is necessary to iden- 
tify it as such. We have enquired 
whether either of these particular 
organizations met the demand. In 
this we also Jailed, for in them is 
discovered strife, sectional animosi- 
ty, selfishness, insubordination to 
the authority of Heaven — Congrega- 
tionalism in its worst forms — the 
very opposite of union and pleasant- 
ness, and even rapine and carnage 
within. What then is thesituation 
of the inquirer after the characteris- 
tics of the church as delineated in 
the Holy Scriptures. Having im- 
bibed the spirit of Christ and looking 
around for a congenial element in 
eitherorall, Christian organizations, 
lie is likely in the bitterness of dis- 
appointed hope, to exclaim I don't 


For the relief sf such 1 would say 
it is not found as a whole in any 
visible organization in all its mem- 
bers, but if you will examine into 
the doctrines of all you will find one 
which is the repository of the prec- 
ious truths, that "has the words of 
eternal life." Within this yoa will 
find the invsible body, the wise 
virgins, the foolish virgins notwith- 
standing. Here cast your lot — keep 
your lamp trimmed and your vessel 
filled with oil, and when the bride- 
groom comes you will bo ready to 
enter with him into glory. 

We are contemplating Christian 


union, not the union of sects with 
their discordaut sentiments and prac- 
tices, nor a single seel with i 
dependant congregations, but real 
Christian union, such unii 
ists in the divinity, one in fe 
action, council, name. There 
no sects in the Apostolic church. 
hence wo want no union of sects 
but a union of Christians, that all 
believers may be one as the Father 
and the Son are one. Jesus ; 
the Father that they may be one as 
we arc one. Now v. ho would 
of the trinity as a union ? Yet all 
may speak of the Godhead as a uni- 
ty. Then t^e Savior did not 
that they formed a union but that 
they constitute a unity, that they be 
made perfect in one. So completely 
are the Father and Son one, that 
the same acts a:> I to both. 

"Such is their identity in these re- 
spects that the eye ot the keenest 
archangel cannot see a shade of 
variation,'' a perfect agreement in 
agreeing and not agreeing to differ. 
So must Christians agree in holding 
the same affections, the same devo- 
tions and the same ordinance 
we must hold them as Jesus held 
them or else our union is a counter 
feit and a pretension. This is 
Christian union as Jesus pra;. 
it, and nothing . Christ was 

exclusively one with the Father, in 
doing Lis will, and our unity 
be like theirs. 

From these pron conclude 

that the only way that Cm' 
can be united is to agree that they 
will mutually obey whatever is en- 
joined in the Xew Testament and 
insist upon nothing beyond that. 
Opinion will then give way to Chris- 
tian fait!), and convenience an 

pediency I i authority. ■ 

if this be Chrii tian union 
found sanctity overwhelms me, its 
te tenderness mo\ ..hole 

derous h I iy sin tl is holy 
thought soothed !. 
And j purple b 

forced their | I rough 

every por< 

out this intercession for e\ 
somed disciple and for ra 
they all may i I I 




In m; . 
if it were not sj I woulJ I 
prepare a place for you. 

And if I prepare a ; 

will come aL'ain and receive you to rnvptif that 
where I am there j .n 14 : 

2nd and 3d v 

tr Brethren, in | . ance 

with the oft- repeated re I tiro. 

Kurtz, for contributions to the Gos- 

CORl submit the 
for your t con- 

sidcration ; th of which 

t ) admonish 
you a. . 
of brot 

The ab 
full oi y af- 

fording much coi 

:i to the hum . de- 

voted f" ; the meek and 

lowly Lamb ol 

• he object that our 

i»e utter- 



ed these blessed words; for I think 
it is plainly set forth in the preced- 
ing verse. "Let not your heart be 
troubled, ye that believe in God be- 
lieve also in mo." Ho then, it 
would seem, for the first time, com- 
municates the important fact to them 
that, "In my Father's house are 
many mansions/' thus simplyfying 
the idea of heaven and immortality, 
and reducing it to a comprehensive 
form to their as yet, undeveloped 
understanding. And in order to 
strengthen the assertion, and as it 
were, give them double assurance he 
continues, "If it were not so I would 
have told you. I go to prepare a 
place for you." The Savior was 
well aware, that the idea of being 
deprived of his personal society or 
companionship, was a source of 
much unhappiness to them; hence 
the consoling language of the next 
verse : "And if I go and prepare a 
place for you, I will come again and 
receive you to myself that where I 
am there ye may be also." Truly 
a most happy thought to the weary 
pilgrim through this vale of tears, 
that though their path may be 
a rough and thorny one, they have 
the soul cheering promise of one 
day making their final home 
and resting place with the blessed 
Savior in realms of eternal glory. 

An important and pleasing view 
of the Christian state and charac- 
ter, is that of a traveler to a better 
world. The sacred Scriptures de- 
scribe life in this world, as a pil- 
grimage, and the child of God as a 
traveler to a permanent homo. The 
aged patriarch Jacob said; "The 
days of my pilgrimage are a hun- 
dred and thirty years; few and 
evil have the days of the years of 

ni} T life been." Of him, and those 
who lived much longer than he it is 
said that they "confessed that they 
were strangers and pilgrims on the 
earth," but they "desired a better 
country that is a heavenly country; 
wherefore God is not ashamed to be 
called their God; for he hath pre- 
pared for them a city." 

Brothers, sisters, let us cherish 
the views these holy men professed. 
We if Christians indeed, are only 
travelers having no abiding place 
here. The cradle is the starting 
point; the shores of eternal rest the 
destination. Childhood, youth, 
manhood and age, succeed each oth- 
er so ' rapidly that many of us 
scarcely realize that we are in one, 
before we find ourselves advanced 
to another. Yes, life is a pilgrimage, 
and very short indeed, is the pass- 
age from the cradle to the tomb. 
Some find it a longer, some a short- 
er, but all a short and hasty jour- 
ney. A passenger on board a vessel 
upon the smooth waters of the bay, 
may easily imagine that all he sees 
on shore, the trees, the spires, the 
villages, are in rapid motion hurry- 
ing away but it is he who moves 
and all en shore is still. 

Thus even when least sensible of 
the speed with which w T e go, are we 
advancing with sure and rapid 
haste to the eternal world. This 
fact we should keep constantly be- 
fore the mind; that when we lie 
down or rise up, when wo walk, or 
when we rest; I am but a traveler 
here. And when we are surround- 
ed by the cares of life, remember 
these aro but the cares of a journey. 
Or amidst its pleasures, these are 
only the comforts of an inn. This 
world is not ray home, I have no 
abiding city here. 


And then think of those that arc 
gone. The great and noblo who 
once made such a bustle and stir in 
the world, where are they? where 
are they now? Those mighty phil- 
osophers, who startled the world 
of mankind, and set it all aghast 
with their wonderful scientific re- 
lations — where are they? and what 
is theirs ? The moment that their 
mortal life becamo extinct; riches, 
pleasure, the worlds wisdom, and 
man's honors vanished all. "Those 
lj-ing vanities of life, that ever- 
tempting, ever-cheating train/' 
what are they to those who have 
passed from lifo's drama? Their 
journey is at an end; that so high- 
ly valued is prized no longer. What 
but a day since they would not 
have parted with for worlds, to-day 
is snatched from them, and they are 
numbered with those who sleep the 
sleep of death. What is now to 
them the value of all they once so 
loved and prized ? A moment since 
and they were warm with life, joy- 
ful over hopes and pleasures, or per- 
plexed with plans and cares, now 
all are finished forever and forever. 
"Though a man may gain the whole 
world and lose his own soul what 
avail is it." 

Think, too,ofthe living; view the 
multitudes that throng a populous 
city, and think how soon all will 
have passed away ; their habita- 
tions forever fixed in another world. 
All their busy hurrying to and fro, 
brought to an eternal close. No 
more concern about the varying 
changes and commotions of the 
world, but are silent in the dust. 
And contemplate what would be 
the condition of that city a hundred 
years hence, did no new generation 

arise. Not a single human inhabi- 
tant thero; the houses crumbling 
into ruin, many already in the dust; 
"the wild beasts of the forest, and 
the fowls of the air," the only in- 
habitants. Churches all forsaken, 
no preacher in the pulpit warning 
the multitude to "flee from the 
wrath to come," no listening con- 
gregation there; naught but still- 
ness reigns, silent as the very cham- 
bers of the grave. Oh ! brother, 
sister, let our actions comport with 
our true condition ; that of stran- 
gers and pilgrims, while in so vain 
a world. 

Look forward a l